Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: evermore

"And I was catching my breath, staring out an open window, catching my death, and I couldn't be sure. I had a feeling so peculiar that this pain would be for evermore."

---

Marinette smoothed her gray blazer in front of the mirror, picking at loose threads, and adjusting her hair for the dozenth time. A worried crease set over her brows and refused to leave, threatening to become a permanent part of her face.  

It had been two weeks since Lila came back from her “trip,” and things hadn’t gotten better. Everyone was so enamored by her—she practically had them at her beck and call. Fake illnesses, even faker travel stories, Lila had Francoise-Dupont wrapped around her finger, and she was taking all of Marinette’s friends one-by-one.

Marinette had almost been akumatized over Lila once, and she couldn’t afford to do it again. The private art academy across town had seemed promising enough. Maybe she could hone her talents and become a world-famous designer, then everyone would forget about Lila. It was a nice daydream anyway. She had to justify leaving everyone behind somehow.

School, her new school that was, didn’t start for thirty more minute, but waiting only ate at her nerves, so she fidgeted to pass the time. Would her friends even notice she was gone? That was absurd—of course they would notice! She was their friend after all, or so she’d thought. Their ‘everyday Ladybug’ as they’d said, but look how far that got her. When push came to shove, they all turned on her when someone more interesting came along, so maybe they weren’t really her friends after all. None of it mattered now anyway. She was off to a new school, and she would make new friends—ones that didn’t abandon her for a liar.

“Why does your new school get to tell you what to wear?” Tikki floated up from her small purse.

Marinette ripped her gaze away from the mirror, a small smile curling on her lips as they settled on her kwami. “Because it’s a private school,” she explained, pacing over to retrieve a pair of plain, brown boots from the box on her desk. “Everyone wears the same thing.”

“I like your old clothes better,” Tikki said with a pout.

“I can still wear them when I’m not at school. Besides, this isn’t so bad,” Marinette said as if to convince herself.

Truthfully, she agreed with Tikki. The uniform was drab and ugly, but it gave her peace of mind. Lila’s constant barrage of lies was slowly eating her alive, and it wouldn’t have been much longer before Marinette snapped if she carried on that way. Letting Hawkmoth akumatize her was a luxury that Marinette couldn’t afford. If negative emotions ever overcame her, then Paris would fall. She always had to stay positive, so removing herself from a stressful situation was for the best, even if it meant leaving all of her friends behind. They hadn’t been very friendly to her lately anyway.

How could everyone be so blind? It wasn’t fair that Marinette had to be the one to leave, but there wasn’t much she could do to save them now. Lila was too good at bending the truth. Every time Marinette tried to expose her, Lila always spun it back on her, and after that threat…  

She shook her head to clear it. Leaving was the right choice. It would hurt for a while, but one day she’d move on and be happy again. More importantly, Paris would be safe. A good hero always listened to her head, even if her heart was hurting. So she swallowed her feelings and smoothed her skirt again.

Although she hated it, the uniform was clean and untampered—a fresh start just like her new school. A chance to start over. A chance to get away. Her old clothes harbored too many painful memories of a life that was no longer hers. Marinette had traded in her bright colors for muted grays and quietly tucked away old memories to make room for the new.

“Are you really sure about this, Marinette?” Tikki placed a small hand over Marinette’s folded in her lap. “You’re leaving behind all of your friends. Alya, Nino, Adrien.”

“Well, you didn’t see the looks on their faces, Tikki. They all like Lila better than me, and I can’t prove she’s a liar without revealing that I’m Ladybug,” Marinette said. “Protecting Paris is more important than some girl fooling my friends.”

“Marinette-”

“I’m fine,” she said with more bite than she intended. She took a deep breath and stood up. “Come on. We should go.”

Her parents were waiting down in the bakery when Marinette slumped through the back door. Most of the morning rush had past, and her dad was already prepping baguettes for the afternoon. He set down his bread peel as she entered and scooped her into a tight hug, planting a kiss on her cheek. Her mom followed suit when he put her down, holding her close.

“I know this is hard for you, sweetie, but you’ll make new friends. I just know you will,” she said. “Good luck.”

“Thanks, Mama, Papa,” Marinette said softly. She pressed a kiss to her mother’s cheek before heading out the door. “See you tonight.”

Marinette took a deep breath, resisting the urge to steal a glance at her old school. Fighting back tears, she squared her shoulders and headed to the subway without looking back.

♪♫♪ cardigan ♪♫♪

"A friend to all is a friend to none. Chase two girls, lose the one. When you are young, they assume you know nothing."

---

It was a typical day at Francoise-Dupont. Students chatted about homework and TV shows on the way to class; teachers sipped coffee that was still too hot as they prepared for another day of wondering which of their students would be akumatized for failing a maths test. No one seemed to notice Marinette’s absence. She often ran late, so most of her classmates didn’t bat an eye until Mlle. Bustier entered the room with a solemn expression.

“Okay, class, settle down.” Her voice lacked its usual enthusiasm. “Before we get started, I have some sad news for everyone. Today we will be deciding on a new class representative because Marinette has transferred to a new school.”

The class fell silent, horrified and confused expressions spreading across every face—even Chloe quirked a brow. Only one student wore a satisfied smirk at the news.

“So she just left without saying goodbye?” Alya glanced at her lock screen—a picture of the two of them smiling together.

“Are you sure, Mlle. Bustier?” Adrien asked. “That doesn’t seem very like her.”

“I received the news from Principal Damocles this morning. Her paperwork was finalized yesterday afternoon.” Mlle. Bustier nodded.

“But I was going to show her my latest scrapbook project!” Rose hugged a pink binder to her chest.

“I wonder why she didn’t tell any of us,” Mylene said.

“Maybe you all aren’t really her friends after all,” Lila spoke up from the back. “Wouldn’t a real friend have told you she was leaving?”

“Maybe there was a reason she didn’t mentioned it. Maybe it happened so suddenly, and she didn’t have time to tell us.” Alya rationalized.

“Or maybe she’s not the girl you thought she was,” Lila said. “I know it’s hard to hear, but let’s look at the facts. I think she only wanted the attention. She was always being mean to me and questioning me ever since I came here. She couldn’t stand the competition, so she left.”

“Marinette isn’t like that,” Alya said.

Lila clasped her hands together neatly on the desk. “It’s also unlike her to be mean to someone or to leave without saying good-bye, isn’t it?” she asked pointedly. “From an outsider’s perspective, maybe you all don’t know her as well as you thought you did. There are a lot of people in the world who put on a mask in front of others.”

Several faces in the room fell, and Mlle. Bustier cleared her throat. “Who would like to volunteer to run for class representative?” she asked with painful reluctance.

Chloe shifted in her seat, puffing her chest out. “Well, seeing as there is a need, I suppose I could reclaim my title that was so rudely stolen from me.”

“Maybe Lila should run,” Nino suggested, and everyone turned around to look at her expectantly.

“Yeah, you would make an awesome class representative,” Nathaniel echoed.

Lila suppressed an eye roll and turned on the humility. “I don’t know…my parents travel a lot, so I would hate to be elected and then not be able to fulfill my duties.”

“I could be your deputy and take care of things while you’re gone.” Alya offered.

“That’s so nice of you, Alya, but are you sure you don’t want to run for representative yourself?” Lila asked.

“I don’t really have time since I have to run my blog, but I’d be happy to help you out like I did Marinette.” Alya shrugged.

“Well, if it’s what everyone wants, I suppose I could run,” Lila said humbly.

“Wonderful! Thank you, Lila.” Mlle. Bustier let out a relieved sigh, and Chloe sank down in her seat with a scowl, arms folded over her chest grumpily.

Across the aisle, Adrien shook his head with a quiet sigh. The empty desk behind him weighed heavily on his shoulders throughout the lesson, and all the while his hands fiddled with a small pink charm in his lap.

♪♫♪ exile ♪♫♪

“You were my town, now I’m in exile seeing you out. I think I’ve seen this film before, so I’m leaving out the side door.”

---

Marinette’s new school was bigger than her last, the castle of a building towering over her, a tiny ant by comparison. Several students shuffled out of limos and expensive town cars, designer handbags draped carelessly over matching gray blazers. Marinette was the only one to approach from the subway, singling her out as an anomaly among her new peers. Things were already much different here.

Her new classmates carried themselves with a sense of self-importance she usually only saw out of Chloe. It was a confidence that only money could buy, a sense of carelessness that developed when your biggest struggles in life came from deciding what color to paint your private jet. Even the air was different. Marinette should have expected as much from a private art school for rich socialites—yet another thing to remind her of how much she didn’t belong. Nevertheless, she trudged on, slipping by unnoticed as she found her way to her new class.

Students were chatting casually with each other in groups, and Marinette pictured similar scenes in Mlle. Bustier’s classroom that had never daunted her like this did. None of these faces were familiar or welcoming. They paid her no mind as she stood awkwardly at the front of the room, twisting the hem of her blazer in knots with one hand. A sinking feeling weighed her stomach, leaving her to question if this was a bad idea after all, but their teacher entered the room and offered her the first smile she’d received all day.

“You must be Marinette, right?” he asked.

She relaxed, relieved that at least her teacher didn’t seem stuck up. “Yes.”

“Welcome to our school. I’m Mr. Mercier.” He extended a hand for her to shake. “Don’t be intimidated by the groups—most of my students are very friendly. I’m sure you’ll make friends quickly.”

“Thank you.” She turned to face the front as Mr. Mercier clapped his hands.

“Alright, class, settle down and find your seats,” he said. “We have a new student joining us today. Her name is Marinette Dupain-Cheng, so please help her find her way today.” He pointed to an empty seat in the middle. “You can sit next to Eliott, just be sure he doesn’t talk your ear off.”

A boy with dark skin and bouncy, curly hair flashed her a devilish grin and extended a hand as she took her seat. “I’m Eliott, aspiring actor and the boy of your dreams.” He waggled his eyebrows.

The girl with short brown hair behind them reached over and swatted his arm. “Don’t take him seriously, he’s trying to stay in character for his performance later,” she whispered. “My name’s Macy by the way.”

“Marinette.”

“Sit with us at lunch, okay?” Macy said.

“Yes, I’d like to know more about my soulmate.” Eliott lifted her hand to his lips and pressed a kiss to the back of her knuckles.

“Don’t worry, I’ll keep him in line.” Macy rolled her eyes. She pinched the base of his neck hard until he turned to face the front with a soft yelp.

Marinette bit back a smile as she retrieved her tablet from her bag and tuned into the lesson. Maybe things wouldn’t be so bad after all. Eliott reminded her of a certain mischievous feline with his playful quirks and flirtatious smiles. Hopefully, he didn’t have an affinity for terrible puns.

“That’s the library,” Macy said between classes, pointing to a large wooden door. “Down that hall is the chemistry lab, and upstairs on the left is the cafeteria.”

“Thanks for showing me around.” Marinette rubbed the starchy fabric of her blazer. She already missed her old clothes.

“No problem! Moving to a new school must be really scary, so I know I’d want someone to show me around.” Macy beamed.

“So, what prompted you to change schools in the middle of the year?” Eliott asked.

“Um...” Marinette averted her gaze. “I just thought that change would be good for me, that’s all.”

“Whatever the reason, I am happy that fate has brought us together.” He bowed before her.

Macy shoved him playfully. “I apologize for Eliott. We’ve known each other since we were little, so I’m used to him, but there’s really no way to explain him.” She shot him a teasing glare. “He’s harmless though.”

“He certainly reminds me of someone I know.” Marinette pressed her lips together to hide her smirk.

“And for that I feel very sorry for you.” Eliott chuckled as they rounded the corner into their literature class.

“Can you not stand so close to my desk? I don’t want you breathing my air,” a tall girl with long red hair barked at another boy as they entered. She waved her hands in a ‘shoo’ motion.

The small boy curled his shoulders and slinked off to a desk at the back of the room as his aggressor and several friends laughed. Eliott and Macy exchanged tense looks before motioning for Marinette to sit at the other end of the room too.

“Who are they?” Marinette asked.

“No one worth knowing,” Macy grunted.

“Their families have been rich for generations, so they think they’re better than everyone. The redhead’s name is Gabrielle and the big dude sitting next to her is her boyfriend Thomas. He plays lacrosse, and his family owns a castle out in the country,” Eliott explained. “The other three are just their shadows. They follow them everywhere just for the perks because they can bribe the smart kids to do their homework.”

“Sounds a lot like someone I know,” Marinette said.

“Every school has at least one it seems.” Macy rolled her eyes. “Just ignore them.”

Marinette glanced back at the boy with his face buried in his arms, heart sinking, but she turned to face the front as their teacher began her lesson.

Her next class was art—something Marinette actually looked forward to. After spending the day in all gray, she was dying to design something colorful. The art room was much more sophisticated than she was used to, and she missed the lingering scent of spray paint from one of Alix’s projects. A large and intricately detailed sculpture of Ladybug in the center of the room caught her eye, and she stared with her jaw open until their art teacher spoke up from behind her.

“Do you like it?” she asked.

Marinette nearly jumped out of her skin, stirring up mocking laughter from Gabrielle and her posse. “I- uh, yes, it’s amazing,” she said lamely.

“Thank you. I put many long hours of work into it, so I’m glad that someone appreciates it.” She offered Marinette a smile that melted her nerves.

“I’m sure if Ladybug saw it, she would love it too,” Marinette said before taking her seat at a table with Eliott and Macy.

“What a freak.” Gabrielle laughed from her table, purposefully loud enough for Marinette to hear. Chloe used to do the same thing all the time, but that didn’t stop her cheeks from burning.

“Just ignore her,” Macy said.

“Today we will be presenting the projects we’ve been working on for the past couple weeks. Marinette, you can just sit back and enjoy everyone’s contributions for today,” the teacher said with a wink. “Who would like to go first?”

A hush fell over the room before Macy raised her hand. “I will, Mme. Pierre.”

“Thank you, Macy.” She gestured to the front of the room before stepping aside.

“For my project I wrote a song about my friends.” Macy clasped her hands together before drawing in a breath and starting to sing.

Marinette’s jaw dropped for the second time since entering the art room. Utterly entranced through the whole performance, Marinette only came too again when Eliott closed her jaw, and she clapped with everyone else.

“You were incredible!” she whispered when Macy sat back down.

“My throat is a little sore today, so it could have been better.” Macy shrugged, even though her voice couldn’t possibly have sounded more angelic.

“Macy wants to be a professional singer, so she’s been taking voice lessons since she was little.” Eliott nudged her with his elbow. “She’s just being modest.”

“Eliott, since you’re so talkative, would you care to go next?” Mme. Pierre asked.

He winked at Marinette as he stood up and took his place at the front of the room. “I will be performing a scene from my favorite play.” He cleared his throat and dove straight into his act.

Marinette’s blush crept up her neck as he trained his eyes on her, spilling out profound declarations of love and adoration with the most tender smile she’d ever seen. She almost believed it was real until Eliott took a bow, and she was reminded that he was acting.

As she soon discovered, everyone at this school was exceptionally talented. All of her remaining classmates presented paintings, sculptures, makeup, songs, and even dance routines each seemingly more impressive than the last—unsurprising for an elite art institute. She worried that maybe she wasn’t cut out for this school after all.

“Thank you everyone,” Mme. Pierre said once they finished. “Marinette, I know you are new here, but what medium do you prefer?”

“I, uh, like to design clothes.” She curled her shoulders as if it were the least impressive skill in the room.

“Hey, I think I’ve heard your name before…” One student piped up.

“Yeah, didn’t you design a hat for Adrien Agreste in his most recent fashion show?” One of Gabrielle’s posse spoke up excitedly.

“Well, I won a contest at my old school, and-”

“I heard that Gabriel Agreste himself was the one who selected the winner,” another student said.

“Well, yeah, he did-” Her voice trailed off as several of her classmates gasped in awe, and a hushed chatter broke out around her.

“Didn’t you also design an album cover for Jagged Stone?”

“I heard your great uncle is a world-famous chef!”

“You’re Adrien’s girlfriend, right?”

“I-” Marinette drawled as the bell rang, signaling lunch, and everyone stood up to leave.

“Is all that stuff really true, Marinette?” Eliott asked as they walked to the cafeteria, the remaining traces of his flirtatious demeanor fading now that his scene was over.

“Yeah, I guess it is…”

“Wait, so you are dating Adrien Agreste?” Macy gasped.

“I- what? He’s just, well, I would love-” She shook herself. “All of them are true except that one. Adrien is just a friend.” Former friend rather, but Marinette would spare them the details.

“But you do know him?”

“Yeah, he was in my class,” Marinette said.

Macy erupted into a squealing fit. “Oh, can you pretty please introduce me? We can all hang out on my yacht this weekend!”

“You have a yacht?” Marinette quirked a brow.

“You don’t?” Eliott chuckled, sobering when she winced. “Wait, you really don’t?”

“I can get you one for your birthday if you want one,” Macy offered. How much money did these people have?

“I’m starting to think I really don’t belong here.” Marinette rubbed the back of her neck.

“What? How come?” Macy asked.

“Because everyone here is filthy rich and super talented, and they all speak 4 languages, and I’m just…ordinary,” she said.

Macy and Eliott exchanged incredulous looks.

“Your great uncle is a world-famous chef,” Eliott said pointedly.

“Yeah, and your designs have been praised by the king of fashion himself and Jagged Stone,” Macy added.

“Not to mention you’re friends with Adrien Agreste and Chloe Bourgeois.”

“Ehh…” Marinette waved her hand at that last one.

“I think you belong here just fine, Marinette,” Eliott assured her. “They wouldn’t have admitted you if you weren’t good enough.”

Her cheeks warmed, though her flattery was short-lived when Gabrielle’s voice erupted from the middle of the cafeteria.

“Didn’t you hear me? I said move,” she growled at the boy from the art room.

“What’s that girl’s problem?” Marinette asked.

“She’s got a lot of money and a power-complex.” Eliott sighed, grabbing a tray. “Best to just ignore her and stay out of her way.”

“But they’re picking on that poor boy.”

“Better him than you. Trust me,” Macy said. “Come on, our chefs are making crème brûlée for dessert. Let’s get some before they run out.”

Marinette’s jaw clenched as they took his lunch, seething when he cowered before them. She remembered what it felt like to be on the receiving end of that kind of torment, and she wasn’t going to stand by and watch someone else experience it.

“Where are you going? Marinette, just don’t- ah!” Macy and Eliott tried to call her back as she stormed over to the group causing a scene.

“Why don’t you go eat your lunch in the trash where you belong?” Gabrielle snapped her fingers. “Thomas, can you help him find his way?”

Thomas cracked his knuckles and lifted the boy from his seat, but before he made it far, Marinette slapped her tray on the table.

“Thanks for saving the table,” she said with a smile. The cafeteria fell silent, and everyone stared at her, dumbstruck.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Gabrielle snarled.

“Having lunch,” Marinette replied simply, taking a bite of bread.

“Look, you’re new here, so you might not understand how this works, but this is our table,” Gabrielle said slowly.

“But this is where I always sit,” the boy said.

“Yeah, well now we want to sit here.” Thomas held him off the ground by the collar.

“What’s the big deal? There are plenty of other empty seats available.” Marinette gestured to an adjacent table. “Why don’t you sit over there?”

“Because we want this one!” Gabrielle slammed her palm on the table.

“Why? Because it’s so much better than all the other tables or because you just like to throw your weight around?” Gabrielle’s jaw clenched in response, so Marinette stood up and crossed her arms over her chest. “I’ve dealt with brats like you before. You might be used to walking over everyone else here, but hi, I’m Marinette Dupain-Cheng, and I’m not gonna stand for it, so you can take your power-trip and sit it somewhere else.”

Gabrielle held her glare, and Marinette jutted her chin at Thomas.

“Put him down.”

The cafeteria fell into stunned silence as Marinette sat down and took a bite of her apple. A few students began to clap, their applause escalating until the whole room was cheering. Gabrielle rolled her eyes and snapped for Thomas to comply before they retreated to another table. Macy and Eliott sat beside her with equally awed gapes.

“Okay, I think I’m in love with you for real now,” Eliott said.

“Thank you for saving me.” The small boy straightened his coat. “They dump me in the trash about three times a week.”

“Not anymore.” Marinette assured him, gesturing to the seat across from her. “Sit and eat with us.”

“O-Okay.” He sat down obediently and lowered his gaze to his tray.

“What’s your name?” Marinette asked.

“Martin Michel…”

“Nice to meet you, Martin. I’m Marinette.” She smiled sweetly.

“How did you stand up to her like that?” Macy asked. “I would have been terrified, but you sounded so confident.”

“Well, a friend of mine once told me that all that is necessary for the triumph of evil is that good people do nothing.” Her face fell. “An old friend anyway.”

“I like that,” Macy said before a devilish grin spread across her lips. “So, is Adrien as cute in person as he is in photos?”

“Cuter.” Marinette sighed dreamily. “And he’s super nice.”

“You are so lucky!”

“Here they go.” Eliott rolled his eyes.

More of her new classmates introduced themselves, complimenting her designs and praising her courage in the cafeteria throughout the day, and she finally felt like she was settling in. Gabrielle shot her the occasional glare, but Marinette paid her no mind. She’d dealt with worse. Everything seemed to be falling into place until she arrived back home to see a familiar blond boy waiting outside her door.

“Adrien?” Her heart tightened into a knot as he turned to her with a somber expression.

“Hey, Marinette. Can we talk?”

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: The Archer

“All the king’s horses, all the king’s men, couldn’t put me together again cause all of my enemies started out friends. Help me hold onto you.”

- - -

Marinette froze on the sidewalk, scrambling to process what was happening. She closed her jaw and shifted her weight to mask her unease. Of course, she’d expected her friends to question her decision, but seeing Adrien outside the bakery door still came as a surprise. If there was anyone from her old school she was hoping to avoid, it was him. Alya she could handle, but she couldn’t bear to hear Adrien say how disappointed he was in her.

“I, uh…I have a lot of homework to catch up on and-” Her voice trailed off at his pained expression, and she tapped her feet hesitantly for a moment before sighing. She had never been good at resisting him. “Okay, you can come in.”

Adrien followed her up to the apartment silently, gaze fixed ahead. Marinette could only imagine what he was thinking. How could she do this? Why didn’t she tell anyone? Marinette avoided eye contact with him for fear of what she might see.

“Can I make you some tea?” She offered, setting her bag on the stairs.

“Sure.”

Perfect. Tea was a good excuse not to look at him, and she kept her back to him while she worked, pretending that she didn’t know where things were to stall for time. She was hyper-aware of his eyes on her, following her every move. Watching. Waiting. She couldn’t keep this up forever, so she might as well get it over with.

“So, what’s up?” she asked while she filled the kettle.

“Marinette.”

“Do you like sugar in your tea?”

“Marinette.”

“I think we have some honey around here somewhere…”

“Marinette.”

“Preference on cup color?”

“Marinette.”

She pressed her lips into a line, tapping her nail on the counter before turning around to face him. “I know what you’re going to say,” she said. “‘Why did you leave? How could you do this? I thought we were friends. Why didn’t you tell us?’ Look, I know, okay?”

Adrien waited for her to finish, expression grave, though he didn’t look disappointed or angry. No, there was something else in his expression, those green eyes clouded and hazy. Sad, she realized. Adrien’s eyes were full of sadness and worry, and honestly, she would have preferred disappointment. If he was disappointed, she could defend her decision, but sad only made her guilt worse. She would rather Adrien forget her entirely than look at her with those big sad eyes.

Marinette flinched when he took a step toward her, hands shaking at her sides until Adrien reached out to place his hands on her shoulders.

“Are you okay?” he asked softly.

“Aren’t you mad at me?” Tears bubbled in the corners of her eyes. “Don’t you want to know why I left without saying goodbye?”

“Because you’re hurting.” He trailed his thumb across her cheek to catch a tear. “No one believed you about Lila, and you felt like your friends were shunning you, so you left because you were hurt. How could I be mad at you?”

“I’m not just hurt…” Marinette shook her head. “I’m angry and heartbroken and frustrated and-” Her vision blurred, hot tears streaming down her cheeks. Adrien pulled her against his chest. Burying her face in his shoulder, she let all of her pain overflow.

A week ago, she would have killed for him to hold her like this, but the numbness weighing down her heart left no room for happiness. All of the color had been drained from her life from the friends she left behind right down to the clothes on her back. Everything was gray and dark. Even Adrien couldn’t bring light back to her world now.

“I’m sorry, Marinette,” he whispered. “This is all my fault.”

“No, it’s not!” She shook her head, sniffling noisily.

Adrien brushed another tear from her cheek. “I told you not to confront Lila, but I didn’t know you felt that strongly. If I hadn’t stopped you, then you wouldn’t have left,” he said. “I just didn’t want to cause conflict, and I hoped that Lila could be reasoned with if we could just get through to her, but…”

“There’s something else I should tell you,” Marinette said. “I wasn’t going to tell anyone because I didn’t think they’d believe me, but you already know the truth, so…”

The screech of the kettle interrupted before she could speak. She turned to tend to it, rubbing at her nose. Her hands shook as she poured, so Adrien placed his hands over hers to help her hold it steady. She’d almost forgotten how kind he was. At least this part of her old life wasn’t entirely lost. This precious, beautiful part.

“Talk to me,” Adrien said once they sat on the couch, and Marinette took a deep breath.

“I don’t think that there is a way to get through to Lila,” she said, voice hoarse as she swirled her index finger around the rim of her cup. “The day she came back to school, she came up to me in the bathroom and tried to manipulate me just like everyone else, and when I called her out on it, she turned on me in an instant. She told me that I was either with her or against her, and that if I didn’t play along, then she was going to turn everyone against me.”

“She said that?” Adrien gasped, and Marinette nodded, biting her lip.

“That’s not all,” she continued. “After she left, I was crying in the stall, and…an akuma came—the one that ended up turning her into Chameleon. It was meant for me.”

“Marinette…” He shifted closer to wrap an arm around her. “I had no idea.”

“I fought it off.” She shrugged, sipping her tea. “I’ve always been good at finding the silver lining, but with Lila…”

“Well, that would explain a lot about today then,” Adrien sighed. “She told everyone in class that you didn’t say goodbye because you don’t care about us and that you just wanted attention.”

“And let me guess, everyone in the class believed her?” Marinette grunted, rolling her eyes.

“I don’t think people know what to believe, but it made me sick to hear her say those things about you because I know they’re not true, and I think deep down everyone else does too.” He shifted his gaze down to his lap. “I should have said something, but…I guess I’m just a coward. You must think I’m a pretty bad friend.”

“I don’t think that!” she insisted. “You came over because you knew I was upset which is more than I can say about anyone else.”

“What do you think we should do?” he asked. “I still don’t think outright exposing her is the way to go.”

“No, she’s too crafty. She’ll just lie her way out of it.” Marinette affirmed with a disgusted scowl. “Honestly, I don’t think there is anything we can do to her without backlash. It’s our word against hers.”

“Yeah…” Adrien shifted with a guilty grimace. “Can I ask you something?”

“Of course.”

“How did you figure out that Lila was lying?” He glanced up to meet her gaze.

Marinette pursed her lips, debating how much truth to reveal to him. She supposed that lying wouldn’t be ideal in this situation, but she couldn’t exactly tell him everything. Sighing, she set her teacup down on the coffee table and turned to face him head-on.

“You’re probably not gonna like it,” she said, “but I’ll tell you.” She paused for a moment to draw in a breath before continuing. “The first day that Lila came to school, everyone was so impressed with everything she was saying, but the more stories I heard, the more suspicious I got. Everything seemed too amazing, then I saw her talking to you, and… I got concerned, so I followed you two—mostly Lila! I watched her buy that necklace at the store dump your father’s book in the trash, and I heard everything when Ladybug showed up, and so yeah.”

“You really followed us?” He quirked a brow. “So, you know how I know then.”

“Yeah…” She clasped her hands together in her lap and tapped her index fingers together. “I didn’t trust her, and I was worried about you.”

A smile curled on his lips, and he tilted her chin to look at him. “You’re always looking out for your friends,” he said. “I’m really sorry that everyone else sided against you. For what it’s worth, I prefer your company to Lila’s any day.”

She smiled at that. “Thank you, Adrien.”

“I wish you hadn’t left, but I understand why you did,” he said, “I’d never ask you to come back somewhere where you felt victimized, but I am going to miss seeing you every day.”

“You can come by any time you like.” Marinette offered. “You’re my friend, Adrien, and just because I changed schools doesn’t mean that has to stop.”

“You’re right.” He took her hands and gave them a squeeze. “Promise me you’ll keep in touch?”

“Oh, I will,” she said. “One of my new friends is a big fan of yours.”

“I’d love to meet them, and if ever you need me, I’ll always be here for you,” he assured her.

Marinette relaxed at the sentiment before letting out a deep breath.

“I guess we just have to hope that Lila lies herself into a corner,” she said.

“She will, eventually. Then everyone will see her for who she truly is,” Adrien said. “Liars only hurt themselves in the end.”

“Yeah…” Marinette pursed her lips, then taking a chance said, “Well, if you’re free for a while… we could do our homework together. It’ll take our minds off of everything.”

“That sounds nice, and you can tell me about your new school.” He perked up.

The tension in the room faded, but before they could move, Marinette’s dad burst through the front door. “I brought up some fresh baked cookies for you two.” He announced, setting the plate on the coffee table.

“Thanks, Papa.” Marinette stretched up to kiss his cheek. “Adrien and I are gonna do our homework.”

“I won’t get in your way then,” her dad said. He brushed her cheek with his finger. “I can’t wait to hear all about your first day tonight. Your mother and I will be down in the bakery if you two need anything.”

“Thanks, Mr. Dupain,” Adrien said politely. When her dad retreated back to the bakery, he added, “Your parents are nice. I can see where you get it from,” he said sincerely. “You’re always doing your best to help others without ever asking for anything in return. I’ve always really admired that about you, Marinette. The world could use more people like you.”

Marinette covered her face with her hands, cheeks hot with embarrassment. She wasn’t prepared for such compliments today, but she’d be lying if she said it didn’t cheer her up.

He chuckled, pulling her hands away from her face. “I’m happy we’re friends, Marinette, and if you ever need anything, don’t hesitate to call.”

The golden glow of the setting sun through the window illuminated his face, and for one fleeting moment, all of the colors she once loved flashed in his eyes. For the first time since making her decision, Marinette felt like everything would be okay.

She gave his hands a squeeze and offered him a shy smile. “Thank you, Adrien. For everything.”

♪♫♪ Haunted ♪♫♪

"Come on, come on don't leave me like this. I thought I had you figured out. Something's gone terribly wrong, you're all I wanted."

- - -

Alya stuffed her books into her bag, lacking her usual enthusiasm. Nothing in her world seemed right that day. Every time she glanced over at Marinette’s empty seat, her chest tightened. Now as she stood in front of her locker, staring at old pictures hanging inside, Lila’s words echoed in her mind.

“Maybe she wasn’t really your friend after all.”

That couldn’t be true. Marinette was her best friend. They told each other everything.

“If she really cared about you, she would have told you she was leaving.”

There had to be an explanation, but Alya couldn’t think of one.

“Maybe you don’t know her as well as you thought you did.”

True, Marinette was always running late and coming up with excuses, but Alya always thought she was just scatter-brained. Maybe Lila was right, and Marinette was hiding something from all of them. Maybe all she wanted was attention. The only people Marinette ever clashed with were Chloe and Lila—two people who got tons of attention from everyone. Not to mention she was always strangely possessive of Adrien…

Alya shook her head to clear it, but her doubts remained, questioning everything about her friendship with Marinette. What was real, and what wasn’t? Everything she thought she knew had been turned on its head so quickly that she didn’t have time to get her bearings. Marinette was gone, and from the looks of it, she wasn’t coming back to offer any explanations.

 The photos of the two of them smiled back at Alya, and the pressure in her chest returned as angry tears bubbled in her eyes. How could she leave without saying goodbye? Didn’t their friendship mean anything to her?

With a growl, Alya reached inside and ripped the photos out, tearing them to shreds as she sank to her knees. She squeezed her eyes shut, clutching the last picture as tears rolled down her cheeks. Lost in her anguish, she didn’t notice the black butterfly hovering over her until it touched the edge of the photo, and a familiar voice sounded in her head.

“Hello, again.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: Ignorance

“Well, you treat me just like another stranger, so it’s nice to meet you, sir. I guess I’ll go. I’d best be on my way out. Ignorance is your new best friend.”

- - -

Nino entered the locker room, nodding his head to the beat playing in his headphones. Alya was taking the whole Marinette situation hard, so he wanted to make sure she was okay. Maybe they could go out for some ice cream to cool off, then try talking to Marinette about what happened. Surely, there was an explanation for it.

As he rounded the corner of lockers, his eyes widened with terror. Red lips upturned into a sinister smirk, and Hawkmoth’s newest creation stared back at him with a set of familiar hazel eyes.

“Alya?” he gasped.

“Not anymore.” She trailed her thumb over the small pitchfork in her hands. “I’m Backstabber, and I’m going to get revenge against my so-called ‘bff.’”

Nino turned to run, but Backstabber launched a pitchfork straight into his back where it disappeared with a spark. She paced over to him, lifting his chin as tiny devil horns matching her own appeared on his head.

“Now,” she cooed. “Isn’t there something you have to say to your best friend?”

♪♫♪ Let It Die ♪♫♪

“We had fire in our eyes in the beginning. I never felt so alive in the beginning. You, you blame me, but it’s not fair when you say that I didn’t try.”

- - -

Across the street, Adrien and Marinette sat in her living room, picking away at their homework. Adrien was in her living room. Sitting on her couch. Drinking her tea. He was too beautiful for words, his gorgeous green eyes scanning over his maths problem. His face alone made her regret ever leaving Francoise-Dupont. How was she going to survive without seeing his radiance every day?

Marinette was too busy memorizing the rhythm of his breathing to focus on her work, the memory of his arms wrapped around her still fresh. He’d cradled her in his arms. Of course, it was because she was ugly crying, but she would ignore that detail.

 Adrien was too perfect for words. How did she ever think that he would abandon her when she left? Their friendship meant a lot to him. She meant a lot to him. It was a fact that she’d spend hours dreaming about. One day he’d hold her in his arms and whisper those three beautiful words. Then they’d get married, have 3 kids and a hamster named-

 Adrien’s phone rang, snapping her from her trance, and her heart sank. It was probably his father demanding that he come home like normal, but to her surprise, Nino’s picture flashed on the screen.

“Hey, Nino, what’s up?”

“Ya know what, Adrien? I’m tired of your goody-two-shoes act, pretending you’re all innocent,” Nino said.

Adrien’s eyebrows raised. “What are you talking abou-”

“I’m gonna tell your dad to start homeschooling you again so the rest of us don’t have to put up with you anymore.” Nino hung up with a maniacal laugh.

“What was that about?” Marinette asked.

“I don’t know,” Adrien said, staring down at the screen, “but it can’t be good.”

“You don’t think he was akumatized, do you?” She reached for her purse.

“If not him, then probably someone else, I should get home before things get too crazy. I’m sure Ladybug and Chat Noir will handle everything soon, so stay inside where it’s safe, okay?” He shoved his tablet and textbook back into his school bag quickly. “See you around, Marinette.”

“Uh, yeah, see ya…”

Marinette reached for her purse the moment the door shut behind him. “Let’s get out there and capture this akuma before Nino gets to Gabriel Agreste. Tikki, transform-”

Before she could finish the phrase, the front window of the living room shattered, and Marinette shielded her face from the debris with a yelp. Her purse tumbled under the coffee table out of reach.

“Hey, Marinette.” A familiar face loomed over her with a twisted grin. “Remember me? Your bff?”

“Alya?” Marinette gasped, stumbling over the side of the couch. “What happened to you?”

“Don’t play dumb with me.” She readied another pitchfork. “I’m not Alya anymore. I go by Backstabber now, but I bet you know all about that sort of thing.”

Backstabber tossed a small pitchfork and caught it again as Marinette inched toward the stairs.

“What are you talking about?” She needed to reach her purse, but Backstabber was closing in.

“You know what you did,” she snarled. “I’ve got a pretty pitchfork here, how would you like to shove it into my back? Oh wait, you already did!”

Marinette turned to dash up the stairs, narrowly dodging the pitchfork as her parents burst through the front door.

“Marine- Oh!” her dad gasped before taking a defensive position between Backstabber and the stairs. “I won’t let you hurt my daughter!”

“If you knew what she was really like, you wouldn’t bother protecting her.” Backstabber’s eyes narrowed as Marinette’s mom entered the room. “But tell me, daddykins, can you protect your wife and your daughter?”

With a flick of her wrist, Backstabber launched another pitchfork at Marinette’s mom. Her dad jumped in front of her, turning his back and taking the attack himself.

“Dad!” Marinette gasped as two horns appeared on his head before she retreated through the trap door into her room.

“Tell me, Marinette,” Backstabber continued, pursuing her calmly as Marinette scrambled to the loft stairs. “Did you ever consider me a real friend?”

“Of course, I did!” Marinette paused halfway up.

“Then how could you abandon me?” Backstabber palmed another pitchfork. “How could you leave without telling me?”

“How could you abandon me?” Marinette shot back, eyes stinging. “How could you take someone else’s side over mine? How could you put me in the back of the class by myself and not even apologize?”

“Lila was right about you. You really are just an attention-seeker, always playing the victim,” Backstabber said.

Marinette clenched her jaw before crawling over her bed and through the skylight onto the balcony. She climbed over the wall, wobbling as she made her way out onto the rooftops.

“You know what I think?” Backstabber called, and Marinette spun around to face her. “I think you’re the real liar. Always running late, making up excuses, disappearing suddenly, so what secrets are you hiding, Marinette?”

Before Backstabber could attack, Chat Noir smacked the pitchfork from her hand with his staff. “It’s dangerous to play on the roof. Someone could fall,” he said with his usual taunting lilt.

“I don’t think Marinette can sink any lower.” Backstabber glared through her. Marinette’s hands clenched into fists at her sides.

“What happened to you two? I thought you were best friends,” Chat Noir asked, taking a defensive stance in front of Marinette. “Not too long ago you were putting your neck on the line to save her, and now you’ve turned your back on her?”

“She turned her back on me!” Backstabber shouted.

“Only because you were being a bad friend!” Marinette shot back.

Backstabber flinched, squeezing her eyes shut before she unleashed a slew of pitchforks with a growl.

Chat spun his staff to deflect them as Marinette cowered behind him. She needed to find a way out of this to transform. Maybe Ladybug could talk some sense into Alya, but her purse was still down in the apartment.

“Ah!” he hissed as a pitchfork grazed his arm.

Marinette cupped her hands over her mouth in horror, but nothing happened. “Why didn’t it transform you?” she asked, closing her eyes and picturing her dad. “Of course! Her attacks only work if they hit you in the back.”

“Then I guess we’ll have to keep this battle face-to-face,” he said, wrapping an arm around her, “but first I should get you to safety.”

“Not so fast, kitty!” Backstabber growled, charging in, but he dodged out of the way before she could strike.

Landing in the street, Chat Noir set Marinette down and brandished his staff once more.

“Go! I’ve got your back,” he shouted as Backstabber gave chase. “Cataclysm!”

As Marinette ran up the street, Chat Noir touched his palm to the concrete, opening a crater to the sewers to distract Backstabber while Marinette escaped. She needed to meet up with Tikki before Chat Noir changed back.

Ducking back into the bakery, she tiptoed around the counter and pressed a hand to the side of her mouth. “Tikki?” she called in a hushed tone, creeping over to the backdoor.

“Marinette!”

She jumped as her kwami phased through the floor and flitted into her face.

“Thank goodness.” Marinette breathed a sigh of relief. “Come on, let’s go before Backstabber gets the best of Chat Noir. Transform me!”

Chat Noir’s cries echoed between the buildings as Ladybug stepped out of the bakery, and with a practiced toss, she created a net between two light poles with her yoyo to catch him.

“I see this battle is really flying by,” she said as he climbed down.

“Yeah, and we need to move quick. I don’t have a lot of time left.” He held up his ring finger where three pads flashed.

“Oh look, the cockroach has joined her mangey stray,” Backstabber cooed.

“And she’s about to kick your butt.” Ladybug charged in.

With each strike, Ladybug scanned her person, trying to figure out where the akuma could be hiding. Nothing stood out besides the intricate brooch embedded in her suit. Alya never wore jewelry, and Ladybug couldn’t fathom why the akuma would be there. As she dodged another swing, a familiar photo of the two of them nestled inside the jewel stood out. Back flipping out of the way a few times, she pressed her hands to either side of her mouth.

“Chat Noir! The akuma is in the photo in her necklace!” she called as Backstabber crossed her wrists to block his staff, forcing him back a few paces.

“What’s the plan for getting it because I’m running out of time,” he said urgently—his last two pads flickering.

“Lucky charm!” She caught the two necklaces as they fell from the sky, turning them over in her hands to read the two halves of a heart together. “Best friends forever… What am I supposed to do with this?”

She glanced around with a pensive frown, singling in on the photo in Backstabber’s necklace and the tears bubbled in the corner of her eyes.

“M’lady?” Chat Noir dodged another pitchfork.

“Go! I’ve got this.” She ordered, but he eyed her skeptically, his ring flashing.

“Are you sure, m’lady?” he asked.

“Positive.”

Chat Noir glanced between them with a conflicted frown before vaulting himself into the rooftops.

Ladybug took a stance in front of Backstabber in the middle of the street. “Just you and me now,” she said with a gentle determination.

“How do you expect to beat me with that?” Backstabber scoffed, cocking a hip to one side.

“Not with this.” Ladybug shook her head. “With words. You’re upset that your friend abandoned you, right?”

Backstabber seemed taken aback. Her jaw clenched as Ladybug held up the necklaces.

“She’s your best friend, and right now you’re hurt and confused, but have you considered that maybe she’s feeling the same way?” Ladybug continued.

“She left me!” A tear rolled down her cheek. “She didn’t even say goodbye!”

“Don’t you think she has a reason? Best friends don’t just abandon each other.”

Backstabber weighed it before shaking her head. “What reason could she possibly have had?”

“There’s a lot you probably don’t know about your friend. Secrets that she wishes she could tell you but can’t…” Ladybug averted her gaze. “I’m sure you’re both hurting, and Hawkmoth took advantage of that, but you’re stronger than he is, Alya.” At the sound of her name, Backstabber flinched, and Ladybug paced over to place her hands on her shoulders. “I know you are.”

Backstabber searched her gaze, lips quivering, shoulders shaking. She hugged her sides as hot tears spilled down her cheeks, sinking to her knees. Ladybug crouched beside her, fastening one of the necklaces around her neck before opening the clasp of Backstabber’s locket and removing the picture inside. Ladybug stared at it with a frown before ripping it down the middle, separating the two smiling girls and freeing the black butterfly from inside.

“No more evildoing for you, little akuma.”

♪♫♫ Miserable at Best ♪♫♪

"Because these words were never easier for me to say or her to second guess. But I guess that I can live without you, but without you, I'll be miserable at best."

- - -

When the doorbell rang, Marinette stood up from the couch and straightened her blazer. She took a deep breath before striding over to answer it. Miraculous Ladybug set everything back to the way it was, but there were some things that her superpowers couldn’t fix. This time she would have to face them herself.

“Hey…” Alya gave a half-wave when Marinette opened the door.

“Hey,” Marinette replied.

“Sorry about earlier,” Alya said with a wince. “I was upset about you leaving, and I guess Hawkmoth could sense that.” When Marinette remained quiet, she bit her lip. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

Marinette averted her gaze. “I didn’t want anyone to make a fuss because I’d already made up my mind.”

“Why did you leave?”

“Because-” Her words caught themselves on the tip of her tongue.

What was she supposed to say? That it was because her friends abandoned her? That her friends trusted a stranger over her when she’d proved to them time and time again that she was trustworthy and honest? That she didn’t say anything because her friends would have tried to guilt her into staying because she couldn’t provide them a believable answer for why she was leaving? Even now she couldn’t think of a viable way to prove to Alya that Lila was lying, since she was so insistent on Marinette having evidence. Alya wasn’t one to take her word without proof even though she seemed to have no trouble doing that for Lila. Marinette wasn’t sure which was worse: Alya’s lack of trust in her or her overabundance of trust in Lila.

“Because of Lila?” Alya asked, and Marinette fixed her gaze on the door handle. “Why are you so bothered by her? She’s never done anything to you, and all you’ve ever done is accuse her of lying about everything.”

Marinette wanted to tell Alya the truth more than anything, but given her track record, she didn’t think it would do any good. She couldn’t prove that Lila had threatened her, and even mentioning it would seem like another vain attempt to defame her. As much as it pained her, Marinette didn’t have an answer for Alya. If she was so bent on having concrete evidence, then there was no point in trying to come up with one, so she simply shrugged.

“I don’t know what has gotten into you, girl, but it’s not healthy,” Alya said. “If you’d just give Lila a chance, you’d see that-”

“No,” Marinette said firmly, and Alya’s eyebrows raised in surprise. “Sorry, but I won’t play along with her.”

“Play along with- this isn’t a game, Marinette! She’s just a person with an exotic life,” Alya chided, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Honestly, it won’t kill you to try.”

“I can’t be friends with her.” Marinette shook her head.

“Why?” Alya asked. “Give me one good reason why. I’m sure if you tell her about Adrien-”

“It’s not about Adrien.”

“Then what?” Alya held her arms out. “Don’t tell me you’re jealous of her getting attention from everyone.”

Marinette recoiled at that, eyes stinging. The fact that Alya even mentioned that proved that Lila had her hooks in too deep. Alya couldn’t be saved. As much as it pained her, there were some villains out there that even Ladybug couldn’t defeat.

“I’m not jealous of her, but I am a little hurt that my best friend is siding with someone she barely knows over me,” she said with more bite than she intended.

“Can you blame me with how sketchy you’ve been acting? What proof do you have?” Alya shot back, hands balling into fists when Marinette shifted her weight. “Lately, I feel like I don’t know you as well as I thought I did, girl.”

“I’m starting to think the same,” Marinette said.

“Then I guess we shouldn’t consider ourselves bffs if there’s so much we don’t know about each other!” Alya retorted. “Maybe we shouldn’t even be friends at all.”

Marinette suppressed a sigh, heart sinking as she held Alya’s gaze before three of the most painful words passed her lips. “Maybe we shouldn’t.”

Alya took a step back, jaw dropping. Her eyes burned into Marinette’s, fresh tears bubbling in the corners. Marinette wore a steely mask, relaying no emotion despite the hammering in her chest. She bit her lip to hide how it shook.

Alya finally flicked her gaze to her feet, rubbing at her cheek before a tear could escape. “Well, I guess that’s that then,” she said. Alya turned and stormed down the stairs.

Marinette closed the door, lingering with her hand on the handle. Her shoulders shook, and she sank to the floor with a whimper, hot tears spilling down her cheeks. As it turned out, the high road was far lonelier than she’d ever imagined, but there was no going back now. She’d made her choice.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4: The Change

"Never meant to lie, but I'm not the girl you think you know. The more that I am with you, the more that I am all alone. I've been screaming on the inside, and I know you feel the pain. Can you hear me?"

- - -

“Do you think we should ask her what’s wrong?” Eliott whispered at lunch the next day as Marinette pushed food around her plate.

“I dunno. It could make things worse,” Macy said.

“But she looks so sad.” Martin winced.

She should have known they’d notice. It’s not like she was trying to hide it. Her heart was too heavy to lift up anymore, and for once, she couldn’t find her smile. There was no light to shed on the situation. No motivation to even go looking for any. She was a ghost of the confident girl they’d met yesterday, so she couldn’t blame them for having whiplash. Still, it was sweet of them to worry.

She set down her fork and forced a pained smile. “I appreciate your concern, but I’m fine,” she said.

“Did Gabrielle get to you?” Martin shrank, glancing around as if her posse were poised to strike.

“No.” She shook her head, chewing her lip contemplatively before continuing, “It’s my old school. Yesterday my best friend was akumatized because I left, and-”

“Oh, that’s so scary!” Macy gasped. “We’ve had a few akumas here before.”

“Yeah, I think I recognize some of you,” Marinette said, then quickly added, “-from the news.”

“Is everything okay?” Eliott asked.

“Not exactly…” Marinette shifted her gaze back to her plate. “She and I agreed to go our separate ways after everything.”

“Marinette, I’m so sorry,” Macy said.

“It’s probably for the best.” Marinette shrugged. “There’s this girl at my old school that’s a huge liar, and she has everyone wrapped around her finger, including my best friend… my ex-best friend. I tried several times, but I could never prove that she was lying. Then she started turning my friends against me, and—yeah.”

“Wow, no wonder you left,” Eliott said.

Macy stretched across the table to take her hand. “Hey, you have us now, and if there’s anything we’re good at, it’s forgetting about our problems for a little while, so why don’t we do something fun tonight?” She suggested. “I hear Jagged is playing a concert in town; we could go if you want.”

“But I thought it was sold out.” Marinette’s eyebrows knitted together.

“Well, aren’t you friends with Jagged?” Eliott asked. “Ask him for tickets.”

“I- we’re not really that close. I mean, I designed for him a couple of times, but I don’t really think that he would do that. Besides, I wouldn’t want to trouble him…” Marinette rubbed the back of her neck.

“It doesn’t hurt to ask,” Macy said.

Marinette eyed her phone with pursed lips before pulling up her Instagram. Of course she followed Jagged, but she barely interacted with him. He probably wasn’t even the one running the account—most celebrities had an assistant for that. Her request would probably get buried among the thousands of other comments, but it was worth a shot. She typed a quick message and hit send, praying he wouldn’t be too upset with her for asking.

“I’m surprised that a girl as connected as you doesn’t take advantage every now and then,” Eliott said when she set her phone down. “I mean, you know a lot of famous and powerful people.”

“I don’t like to bother anyone.” She curled her shoulders. “Besides I don’t know him that well.”

“Jagged called you his favorite little lady when you were on that TV show with him.” Macy reminded her. “I think it’s safe to say that he likes you enough to give you a few free tickets.”

When Marinette’s phone vibrated on the table, they all crowded around to read Jagged’s reply.

“Yo, Marinette! It would be totally awesome if you could come to my show tonight! The floor’s sold out, but I’ll have Penny send some backstage passes for you and your friends!”

“Well, well, well,” Eliott said. “Looks like we’re going to see Jagged Stone.”

♪♫♪ Better Without You ♪♫♫

“Now look around and remember your friends if you can. Feeding the flames til there's no one to blame, it's on your hands. Lost in your lies, pay the price with our lives. You've gone mad, and there's no way out cause we all know you're hollow."

- - -

Alya toyed with her stylus, gaze fixed on the desk in front of her as she attempted to piece together the last 24 hours. After everything they’d been through together, how could Marinette end things like that? Her stomach churned, recalling the drained look in Marinette’s eyes the night before.

Maybe she’d overreacted. Marinette was her best friend after all, and best friends didn’t abandon each other for no reason. It wasn’t like Alya wanted to stop being friends. She was just so hurt and confused that she’d said it on impulse. She never expected Marinette to agree, but maybe she felt the same way Alya did. Maybe she thought Alya didn’t want to be her friend anymore, so she let her go despite how painful it was. It was a nice thought anyway.

“Good morning, Alya!” Lila greeted with her usual cheeriness, though her face fell upon seeing Alya’s forlorn expression. “Is everything alright?”

“It’s nothing.” Alya blinked out of her trance, shifting in her seat.

“It doesn’t seem like nothing.” Lila pried. When Alya remained quiet, Lila placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “You can trust me. We’re friends, right?”

“Yeah…” Alya weighed it for a moment before turning to face her. “It’s about Marinette.”

“Oh, I see! You’re upset because she left.” Lila nodded in understanding.

“I tried to talk to her yesterday, but things didn’t exactly go well…” Alya lowered her gaze to her lap with a frown.

“Did she tell you why she left?”

“Not exactly…” Alya bit her lip. “I mean, I have a hunch, but she denied it.”

“It wasn’t because of me, was it?” Lila gasped, and Alya averted her gaze. “It was, wasn’t it? Oh, I never meant to upset her. I even tried to ask her to be my friend in the bathroom the day I came back, but all she did was yell at me and call me names. I didn’t want to tell anyone because everyone loves her, and I didn’t want to start trouble, but she was the reason I got akumatized.”

“She yelled at you?” Alya’s eyebrows raised in surprise, and Lila nodded.

“I just don’t understand what I ever did to her to make her not like me,” she said. “I’m really sorry that she’s taking it out on you.”

“It’s not your fault. Marinette was always a little eccentric. I just don’t know what pushed her over the deep end.” Alya sighed, leaning against her fist. “I guess…our friendship didn’t mean as much to her as I thought.”

Lila eyed her with pursed lips before a smile stretched across her cheeks. “If I was your best friend, I would never leave you like that, Alya,” she said. “In fact, if you want, I could move up to sit by you, but I completely understand if you’re still torn up about Marinette. I’d never try to replace her or anything.”

A small smile curled on Alya’s lips. “Thanks. I could use a friend right now.”

Lila placed her bag on the desk, beaming as she took her new seat. Alya eyed her with a contemplative frown.

She’s a liar. I’ll never be friends with her.

“Just promise me one thing,” Alya said.

“Anything.”

“Promise you won’t ever lie to me,” Alya said.

Lila blinked in surprise but linked their pinkies together nonetheless. “I promise, Alya. You’re my friend. I’d never lie to you.”

“Thanks, Lila. You’re the best.”

♪♫♪ Save Rock and Roll ♪♫♪

"I need more dreams and less life, and I need that dark in a little more light. I cried tears you'll never see. So fuck you, you can go cry me an ocean, and leave me be."

- - -

“So, you guys really aren’t friends anymore?” Adrien asked later that evening.

Marinette’s chest tightened. Adrien had called her after his Chinese lesson, having overheard about her split from Alya at school. She didn’t dare wonder what people were saying about her—even thinking about it made her skin crawl. Maybe it was for the best that she was going to see Jagged Stone tonight with her new friends. She needed the distraction.

“Nope,” she said. Setting her phone on the dresser, she grabbed a sweater from her closet and held it up in front of the mirror.

“Are you okay?” Adrien’s voice was laced with worry.

The corners of Marinette’s eyes stung, and she chewed her cheek, focusing on her outfit. Adrien had already seen her cry once in the last 24 hours. She wasn’t about to let it happen again.

“I don’t know.” She hung the sweater back on the rack with pursed lips and shrugged. “It hurts, but so did being pushed aside for a new girl.”

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I know you two were close.”

“Not close enough, apparently.” She swiped through hangers with a little more force than necessary.

“And you’re sure you don’t want to try to work things out?”

Marinette tapped her finger on the bar and nodded. “If I tell her that Lila is lying, it’ll just be more of the same. Even if we told her that Ladybug called her out, Lila would still twist it and make herself the victim.” She grabbed a jacket and slipped it on. “How do I look?”

“Incredible, as always,” Adrien said, bringing a flush to her cheeks as she brushed her hair in the mirror.

“Sorry your dad won’t let you come with us,” she said.

“I’m used to it by now. He barely lets me go to the movies.” Adrien sighed, swiveling back and forth in his chair.

“I’ll try to get Jagged’s autograph for you.”

“Thanks. I promise we’ll do something together soon, even if it’s just sitting on a couch eating ice cream,” he vowed, and Marinette smiled.

“I’m glad I still have you,” she said. “You have no idea how much it means to me that you understand.”

“I’ll always be here for you. Even if I can’t leave my house, you can call me anytime,” he said.

“Thanks, Adrien.” She picked up her phone and waved. “I’ll see you later.”

“Have fun at the concert!”

After he hung up, she pressed a soft kiss to his picture on the screen. Who knew that all she needed to do to get Adrien’s attention was change schools? This was the most they’d talked since they met, and although she wasn’t ready to tell him her feelings, she was loving the attention.

“Ready to go?” she asked her kwami.

“This is your first time hanging out with your new friends outside of school! I’m happy that you’ve made friends so quickly,” Tikki said.

Marinette hooked her purse over her shoulder with a smile. “I have a good feeling about this group. Even if they are insanely rich, I feel like they’re different. They aren’t stuck up or arrogant like Chloe or Gabrielle. They’re nice.”

“Marinette! Your friends are here!” her mom called from the living room.

“Coming!” Marinette closed the clasp of her purse and skipped down the stairs.

“Got your phone?” her mom asked.

“Yep.” She nodded, holding it up.

“And you’ll call us right away if anything happens?” her dad added, arching a warning brow.

“Of course.” She stretched up to kiss his cheek. “Bye, Papa. Bye, Mama.”

“Have fun, sweetie!”

Marinette waved over her shoulder as she headed down the stairs. The limo was waiting outside, and Macy’s butler opened the door when she approached.

“How exciting is it that we have backstage passes to see Jagged Stone?” Macy squealed. “Honestly, Marinette, you’re the best.”

“I still feel a little weird about it,” she admitted sheepishly.

Eliott glanced up from his magazine and rolled his eyes. “Jagged wouldn’t have given you the tickets if he didn’t want to. When you have connections, there’s no shame in using them. That’s how you make friends in high places,” he said. “Don’t worry. We’ll teach you everything you need to know.”

“Then your old friends will all wish they didn’t turn their back on you.” Macy linked her arm through Marinette’s. “Because you’re already the most incredible person I’ve ever met, and I’ve only known you for a couple days. You stood up for someone you didn’t even know, you’ve got all kinds of celebrity connections, and you are wearing the cutest jeans I’ve ever seen!”

“Thanks, I stitched the pattern in myself.” Marinette ran her fingers over her trademark flowers.

“When you start your own fashion line, I want to be your first customer,” Macy said, and Eliott set down his magazine with a scoff.

“Not if I get there first,” he said.

Macy stuck her tongue out at him as they pulled up to Martin’s building. Macy’s butler opened the door again, and the scrawny boy climbed in timidly.

“Hey, Martin.” Marinette smiled.

“Are you sure it’s okay if I come too?” he asked.

“Of course! You’re our friend now,” Marinette assured him.

Martin shifted his gaze to his lap with a small smile.

On the drive over, Macy and Eliott chatted about how annoying their expensive phones were, leaving Martin and Marinette to sit in silence.

“Um, thanks for this,” he said, stealing a quick glance before fixing his gaze back on his shoes. “I’ve never really had any friends. Everyone just kind of walks all over me.”

“Can I tell you a secret?” Marinette pressed a hand to the side of her mouth. “I used to be a lot like you.”

 “Really?” He blanched.

“At my old school, Chloe Bourgeois used to torment me all the time, but one day someone stood up to her for me and helped me find the courage to do it myself. It gave me a lot more confidence, and I was able to branch out and make more friends.” She lowered her gaze with a frown, heart sinking. Now wasn’t the time for a pity party, so she shook it off and continued, “That’s why I stood up for you because I know how much it changed my life when someone did it for me.”

“Wow,” Martin said. “I still don’t think I could ever be as confident as you.”

“Never say never.”

Awkward silence stretched between them while Macy and Eliott continued gossiping about various celebrities. They were so comfortable with each other that Marinette didn’t know where to interject. She decided it was better to leave them be—she had enough to think about anyway.

She leaned back against the seat with a sigh, recalling old memories of sleepovers and birthday parties and scheme after scheme to get Adrien’s attention. All of that seemed so far away now, and she was left with a gaping hole in its wake. She missed her friends. She missed her old school. She missed all of those memories, and more than anything, she wished she could go back.

But too much had changed now. Lila had everyone wrapped around her finger, so things would never really be the same. Besides, being around Lila wasn’t good for her, and if her friends couldn’t see the truth… It was best for her not to be around them either. Even if it left her feeling empty. Those holes would fill with time, and she’d make new memories with her new friends. Her old life would fade, and eventually she wouldn’t even remember what it was like before.

She had bigger things to worry about anyway—such was the lot she took on when she accepted the call to be Ladybug. Superheroes couldn’t afford to take chances, and Marinette couldn’t afford to have bad friends. This concert was a fresh start for her, a chance to carve a new life with new people who wouldn’t toss her aside like old bread.

When they arrived at the venue, Penny was waiting for them by the back entrance. She draped their passes around each of their necks and clicked her pen.

“Don’t lose these and keep them on at all times, okay?” She instructed before pressing a hand to the Bluetooth device in her ear. “Yes, I’ll go check on Mr. Stone now- uh, come in, the show will be starting soon.”

“This is so exciting!” Macy bounced beside Marinette. “I can’t believe I’m gonna get to meet Jagged Stone, and it’s all thanks to you, Marinette.”

“Yeah, thanks for hooking us up, Marinette.” Eliott echoed.

“It was you who encouraged me to ask, Eliott, and we wouldn’t have gotten here without Macy, so really we all had a hand in it.” Marinette waved it away.

“This is a disaster!”

They all stopped short as Jagged stormed into the hall.

“My lucky jacket is ruined! I can’t do the show like this!” he cried.

Penny rushed to his side to investigate the ripped article in his hands. “I’ll get with wardrobe to see if they have a different one,” she said, but Jagged shook his head indignantly.

“If I can’t wear this jacket, I won’t do the show.” He crossed his arms over his chest.

“But Jagged-”

“It’s lucky! All of my best performances happen when I’m wearing that jacket, and who knows what might go wrong if I go on without it!” he whined.

“Jagged?” They turned to Marinette, her friends standing behind her with bewildered expressions. “Is everything alright?”

“Yo, Marinette, you made it, rock on!” He pulled her in for a tight hug. “Too bad I have to cancel.”

“All of this over a jacket?” Martin asked, shrinking when Macy and Jagged turned to him with cutting glares.

“A rockstar’s show isn’t just about music, Martin. A performer’s wardrobe can be the difference between a rock legend and a rock nightmare,” Macy explained with a scoff.

“She’s right. I can’t go on like this. I look ridiculous without it!” Jagged said.

“Maybe I could fix it?” Marinette piped up, and everyone’s heads whipped around to face her.

“Could you really, Marinette?” Jagged perked up.

“The concert starts in 10 minutes. People are already in their seats,” Penny said, consulting her schedule. “Can you make a repair that fast?”

“I can try.” Marinette shrugged.

“Then I leave the fate of my show in your hands, Marinette.” Jagged handed her the jacket. “I have total faith in you.”

Marinette examined the tear in the shoulder seam with a determined frown before pulling out a mini-sewing kit. Sitting cross-legged on the floor, she set to work trimming excess threads.

“She carries a sewing kit around with her?” Eliott cocked a brow.

“She’s a designer, of course she does,” Macy said.

Everyone watched her work in eager anticipation, and after a few minutes, Marinette pulled the thread tight to close the gap. Knotting off her work and clipping the last thread, she held it up proudly.

“Done!” she said, and everyone breathed sighs of relief.

“Marinette, you’re my hero!” Jagged cheered. He cupped her cheeks, planting a kiss on her forehead before donning his jacket. “If you hadn’t been here, I wouldn’t have been able to perform. You’re a real lifesaver.”

“3 minutes!” One of the stage-hands announced as Penny passed Jagged his guitar.

“If you ever need anything from me, you’ve got it, Marinette.” Jagged winked.

Marinette bit back a shy smile as the arena erupted with cheers.

“See? If you hadn’t asked Jagged for tickets, you wouldn’t have been here to help him,” Eliott said pointedly as they stood on the sides behind the curtains to watch.

Marinette glowed with pride. Eliott was right. If she hadn’t used her connection to be there, then Jagged would have canceled. It was a weird coincidence, but it eased her guilt about asking for such a big favor, like she was paying Jagged back.

What would her friends back home say if she told them she saved Jagged for real? Of course, Lila would probably come up with something bigger and better to one-up her, but at least she could tell Adrien about it later.

“I want to dedicate this next song to a very special young lady,” Jagged said into the mic. “She has been a huge inspiration to me, and I want to invite her on stage to sing this one with me. Clara and I wrote it to honor the heroes of Paris, and tonight she was my hero, so come on out here, Marinette.”

“No way!” Macy gasped as they all shoved Marinette out onto the stage.

“Marinette is exceptionally talented.” Jagged wrapped an arm around her as she joined him. “In fact, if it wasn’t for her, tonight’s show wouldn’t have happened, so tonight this song is a tribute to you, Marinette. You’re my everyday Ladybug.”

Marinette cupped her hands over her mouth, cheeks hot as she took her place at the mic. As Jagged began to play a familiar melody, she looked at him for her cue.

“Another day, I’m back at school. I think about him, he’s so cool.” She glanced at her friends who gave encouraging nods. “He looks at me, I look away, but does he see me anyway?”

Sensing her unease, Jagged sang along with her softly until it was his turn to take up the second verse. By the second chorus, Marinette was gaining confidence as the crowd cheered them on. She removed the mic from the stand and paced across the stage, touching hands with people in the audience. She was no Clara Nightingale, but she was having fun performing with Jagged. As she belted out the last chorus with Jagged, a familiar rush pulsed through her veins that reminded her of Ladybug.

She was powerful. She was confident. She was free.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5: when the party's over

“But nothing is better sometimes once we've both said our goodbyes. Let's just let it go. Let me let you go.”

- - -

“Good morning, sweetie.”

“Morning, Mom.” Marinette made her way down the stairs, carrying her boots in one hand. She yawned and stooped to kiss her mother’s cheek.

“How was the concert? Did you all have a good time?” her mom asked.

“I had an amazing time! We got to stand backstage for the whole performance, and you’re not gonna believe it! I fixed Jagged's jacket, and to thank me, he invited me to sing a song with him!” Marinette relayed as she grabbed a banana from the fruit bowl.

“Oh, how exciting!” her mom said. “I always knew you would do something amazing.”

“If Eliott hadn't suggested that I ask for tickets, Jagged would have canceled the show. It was really lucky that I was there,” Marinette said, ripping the peel.

“So, I take it everything is going well at your new school?” Her mom took a seat across from her.

“Yeah. I'm making new friends, and I helped someone with their bully,” Marinette answered around a bite.

“Are you happy?”

Marinette slowed her chewing as she mulled over an answer, and sensing her hesitance, her mom placed a hand over hers.

“I know there are things you don't tell me, but I can tell when you're upset,” she said. “You don't have to talk about it if you don't want to. All I care about is that you're happy.”

“It's just that…” She took a deep breath before spilling everything. Following Lila and Adrien, the situation with seats, Lila's threats in the bathroom, Alya's akumatization.

Everything.

Once she started, she couldn't stop. Words tumbled from her mouth in a rapid current until hot tears spilled down her cheeks. Her mother moved to hold her, rubbing her back and kissing her hair.

“When you said you wanted to transfer to this new school to focus on your talents, I had no idea you were leaving behind so much,” her mom said. “You've been carrying all of that weight for so long.”

“I didn't know what else to do,” Marinette whimpered. She sniffled against her mother's shoulder.

“Look at me.” Her mom lifted her chin. “You do so much for other people, and that’s wonderful. But I think it's time that you focus on what makes you happy.”

That was the understatement of the century, but Marinette wasn't going to say as much.

“Your father and I raised you to always help others when you can, but we never wanted it to be at the expense of your own happiness. Sometimes it's okay to do what's best for yourself, and I think that changing schools was a smart decision.” She brushed a tear from Marinette's cheek with her thumb. “I know you're hurting now, and if you ever need anything, Papa and I are always here for you.”

“Thanks, Mama,” Marinette said.

She hugged her mother tightly, her worries washing down her face in thin streaks. For once, she wasn't a superhero with the weight of the world on her shoulders—she was a young girl, abandoned and hurt by the people she once trusted. There wasn’t a clever solution to fix everything. No lucky charm to get her out of a messy situation. It was the hardest lesson she'd ever learned. That sometimes there was no magic to reset everything. Some wounds didn't heal, and some bonds stayed broken.

For the first time since she became Ladybug, Marinette didn't have to carry anyone's burdens but her own. For once, she could just cry.

♪♫♪ When I'm Gone ♪♫♪

"If  misery loves company, well, so long, you'll miss me when I'm gone."

- - -

“Well, class, by an overwhelming majority, I’m happy to announce Lila as our new class representative!” Mlle. Bustier said.

“Mlle. Bustier, I would like a recount!” Chloe demanded.

“You only had two votes, Chloe. I don’t think a recount is necessary.” She gave her a sympathetic smile.

“What? That’s ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous!” Chloe folded her arms over her chest.

“Can you blame us?” Alya asked.

“Yeah, Lila is way cooler than you.” Alix shot back, a sentiment echoed by several others.

Chloe slouched in her seat, seething. “Well, at least Sabrina recognizes my natural leadership,” she said, but her bff averted her gaze. “Don’t tell me you voted for her too?”

“Sorry, Chloe.” Sabrina shrank when Chloe gasped in disbelief.

“Are my ears deceiving me? How dare you!” Chloe slammed her fist on the desk as the whole class erupted into laughter.

“Wow, even Sabrina is tired of you,” Nathaniel said.

 Chloe’s jaw clenched, cheeks burning angry and hot. Even the shrimpy comic book nerd was laughing at her. What had the world come to?

“I don’t want to cause any trouble, but I did win fair and square, Chloe. I hope you aren’t too mad at me.” Lila curled her shoulders. “The last thing I want to do is make another enemy like I did with Marinette. I just want to do my best to make your lives as easy as possible here.”

“See? Now that’s natural leadership.” Alya smirked.

“You’re all so lame. I wouldn’t want your votes anyway.” Chloe glared at Lila as class resumed and clicked her stylus pen. Lila wasn’t some nobody like Marinette. She was going to be harder to push around. Regardless, if there was something Chloe wanted, she always got it.

♪♫♪ I Don't Care ♪♫♪

" I don't care what you think as long as it's about me. The best of us can find happiness in misery."

- - -

“Congrats on winning class representative,” Alya said at the next class change. “I can go over all of your duties with you this afternoon if you want. Marinette and I used to discuss things over ice cream.”

Lila suppressed an eye roll. The sooner Alya stopped talking about that brat, the better. Things were working out in Lila’s favor already now that she was gone. Pretty soon she’d own this school, and no one would even remember Marinette’s name.

“Actually, I’m recovering from tonsilitis, so my doctor said I’m not allowed to eat any dairy.” Lila touched her throat delicately. “Besides, you and I should pick our own rituals and forget about Marinette.”

“True, I guess.” Alya pursed her lips, and Lila placed a hand on her shoulder.

“I know it’s hard to move on, but honestly, Marinette is nobody,” Lila said. “Though not many people can say they saved an entire village from a stampede, so I guess I shouldn’t be one to judge.”

“Not all of us can be so amazing.” Alya chuckled good-naturedly. “I guess part of me just wishes that Marinette could have gotten to know you and seen how cool you are.”

“Her loss.” Lila shrugged as they entered the locker room.

“Did you see-”

“Is that for real?”

“No way!”

“What’s going on?” Alya asked Adrien and Nino.

“Marinette sang with Jagged Stone last night at his concert here in Paris.” Nino explained, tilting his phone toward them.

“What?” Lila snatched it from him.

“Miraculous, yeah I got this! I gotta confess I feel so strong!”

“She asked him for tickets yesterday on Instagram, and he gave her backstage passes,” Mylène said.

“She looks so happy and confident,” Rose cooed.

“Wouldn’t you be if you got to sing with Jagged Stone on stage?” Alix said.

“I miss her.” Rose slumped, and several classmates followed suit.

“Yeah, me too,” Max echoed.

“Hey, Lila, since you’re such good friends with Jagged Stone, do you think you could get us tickets to his next show?” Kim asked.

Every eye turned to her expectantly, and her annoyance flared. Of course Marinette wouldn’t go quietly. That stupid brat was causing her problems even after she was gone. Lila wasn’t worried though. This situation just needed a little precision…

“Well, I would love to, but celebrities like Jagged really don’t like to give stuff away for free. It’s kind of taboo to even ask. I’m sure Jagged only complied this time because he wanted to save face. He cares about his fans so much, but it’s actually very rude to ask someone for special treatment,” Lila said. “I feel really bad for Jagged being put on the spot like that. She could have ruined his reputation.”

“Wow, I guess I didn’t realize…” Kim rubbed the back of his neck. “I’d hate to put you in that position.”

“I can’t believe Marinette would do such a thing.” Nathaniel glared down at his phone.

“Yeah, way uncool.”

“Everyone, please don’t make a fuss and blame Marinette. She isn’t used to dealing with celebrities. I’m sure she meant no harm.” Lila assured them. “If only she were still here. I have so much I could teach her.”

“We’re so lucky to have you, Lila,” Nino said. He draped an arm across her shoulders.

“Yeah, thanks, Lila!”

“You’re the best.”

Lila smiled as the bell rang, and everyone shuffled off to class. Marinette wasn’t going to get ahead so easily. Everyone was still exactly where Lila wanted them, and she’d make sure it stayed that way.

♪♫♪ Primadonna ♪♫♪

“You say that I’m kinda difficult, but it’s always someone else’s fault. Got you wrapped around my finger, babe. You can count on me to misbehave.”

- - -

Later that afternoon, the girls gathered in the bathroom to comfort Mireille who was crying over some stupid argument she’d had with her boyfriend, not that Chloe cared. All she wanted was to find dirt on Lila, so she slipped in unnoticed and hid in an empty stall to listen. 

Nothing was right in her school anymore. Lila was stealing away everything she’d worked for, and while everyone was too busy paying attention to her, Chloe barely had anyone to boss around. Something needed to change. Fast. She would have to be smarter if she wanted to dethrone this queen, but she’d have order restored in her kingdom soon enough.

Chloe peeked through the crack in the door as Alya and Lila entered. She was going to find Lila’s weakness, then she was going to take her down.

“What’s going on?” Lila asked.

“Mireille and her boyfriend got into a fight, and she’s pretty upset,” Mylène said in a hushed tone.

“Marinette used to give advice to everyone and help them stay positive.” Rose glanced up at Lila. “Since you’re the new class representative, you can help, right?”

“Well, Mireille isn’t really in our class,” Lila said, but when Mireille let out a loud sob, she scrunched her nose and knelt beside her. “Hey, there’s no sense crying over some boy. I’ve had my heart broken before too, so I know how it feels. Boys are dumb. He’s not worth your tears,” she said. “If he really loved you, he wouldn’t have argued with you, and if he doesn’t love you, then you shouldn’t waste your time crying over him. I think you should move on because there’s no better revenge than finding someone cuter.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right…” Mireille sniffled and ran a hand across her cheek.

“We can get some ice cream later if you want.” Alya offered.

“Thanks, girls.” Mireille smiled. She turned to the mirror to fix her face as the bell rang.

“See you later.” They all waved goodbye, shuffling to their next class and leaving Mireille alone.

Drat. Chloe would have to figure out another way to get to Lila. Everyone had a weakness, and Chloe would find hers if it was the last thing she did. But first she needed to get out of the bathroom stall.

She peeked through the crack in the door, but Mireille was still pouting over her lock screen—a picture of her boyfriend hugging her lovingly. Too preoccupied with her sadness, she didn’t see the little black butterfly land on her charm bracelet.

Chloe gasped as Mireille transformed before her eyes, closing the stall door before she could be noticed. She hated to admit it, but she actually missed Maribrat Dupain-Cheng. At least with her around giving pep talks to every miserable face she came across, akumas had reached an all-time low at their school. Where was Ladybug when she needed her?

♪♫♪ Listen ♪♫♪

"Night after night I express what I feared from the start. That your heart would never listen. I'm feeling like I'm a hostage here. It's clear something went missing. I might be lost, but I know my way out."

- - -

“So, you really saved his whole show?” One of Marinette’s new classmates asked as everyone crowded around her.

“I’m sure they would have found another solution but-”

“Oh, don’t be modest!” Eliott cut her off with an eye roll. “She totally saved the whole show.”

“Yeah, Jagged Stone adores her.” Macy added with a giggle.

“I still think it should have been you up there, Macy. You’re a much better singer than I am.” Marinette rubbed the back of her neck.

“You have such a cute voice! We should sing a duet together for our next art project,” Macy said, and several classmates agreed, much to Marinette’s chagrin.

“Alright, class, everyone take your seats,” Mme. Allard instructed as she strolled into the room. To Marinette’s relief, the group surrounding her dispersed. “Today we will be discussing themes in Shakespeare’s Much Ado About Nothing. Now, who can tell me-”

When Marinette’s phone buzzed in her bag, she checked it under her desk. “An akuma alert!”

“What’s that?” Eliott leaned over.

“Is something the matter, Mlle. Dupain-Cheng? M. Chasse?” Mme. Allard paused her lesson and quirked a brow.

“Uh, there’s an akuma loose in the city, ma’am. Shouldn’t we evacuate?” Marinette held up her phone.

Mme. Allard removed her glasses to read the report. “It says here that lockdown orders are only for the area surrounding Notre Dame. We will continue our lesson until it becomes a threat on this side of town,” she said. “Now, put your phone away. They are prohibited during instruction.”

“Yes, Mme. Allard.” Marinette tucked her phone back into her bag and exchanged a nervous look with Tikki. “Actually, Mme. Allard?”

“What is it, Marinette?”

“Can I be excused to the bathroom?”

“You just went before we got here.” Macy gave her a quizzical look.

“Do you have a documented medical condition that requires you to frequent the restroom, Mlle. Dupain-Cheng?” Mme. Allard asked.

A few classmates giggled, and Marinette’s cheeks burned.

“No, ma’am,” she mumbled.

“Then I think you can hold it until the next class change. Now don’t interrupt my lecture again.”

“Yes, ma’am.” She lowered her head, shooting Tikki an apologetic wince.

Her foot tapped the entire lecture, fingers drumming, pen tapping, eyes watching the clock. Part of her hoped the akuma would make its way to their side of town, but she wasn’t so lucky. When the bell rang, Marinette jumped from her chair and stuffed her tablet into her bag.

“Uh, I’m not feeling too well, so I’m gonna go see the nurse,” she said.

“Do you want us to walk with you?” Eliott offered, but she shook her head.

“I, uh, think I might be getting the flu, and I don’t want to infect you guys, so I’ll see you later.” She raced up the hallway.

The third-floor bathroom was empty when Marinette burst through the doors and ducked into a stall—her first stroke of luck all day.

“Your new school is so strict,” Tikki said.

“We can talk about it later. Transform me!”

Dashing across the rooftops, she hurled her yoyo as far as she could. She just hoped Chat Noir managed to show up and keep things at bay. When she made it to the school, she swooped down just in time to deflect an attack before it hit Chat Noir.

“Oh, nice of you to finally drop in,” he said dryly.

“Sorry, kitty, I got held up,” she said. “You okay?”

He relaxed and offered her a wink. “Better now that you’re here. You had me worried.”

“I’ll try not to make a habit of it.” She vowed, readying her yoyo. “In the meantime, I think we could use a little luck to get us out of this mess.”

“Be my guest.” Chat Noir bowed.

Her magnifying glass made quick work of Heartbreaker, and Mireille blinked in confusion as Ladybug purified the akuma.

“What happened?” Mireille asked, dazed.

“You were akumatized.” Chat Noir explained.

“Oh no!” She covered her face. “I got so angry…Now Jean will never take me back!”

Ladybug placed a hand on Mireille’s shoulder with a reassuring smile. “Hey, arguments in relationships happen. I’m sure you both said things you regret, so why don’t you try talking to him now that you’ve both calmed down?” She advised. “I’m sure you can come to an understanding.”

“I will. Thank you, Ladybug.” Mireille smiled. She waved as Ladybug and Chat Noir vaulted off.

“Thanks for your help, m’lady.” Chat Noir kissed her hand.

“Sorry it took me so long, kitty. I’m glad you were able to manage,” she said. “I’ll see you next time.”

“Don’t be late,” he called as she swung off.

Landing back in the bathroom, she leaned against the wall with a sigh. That was too close. She’d have to figure out a better way to escape to fight akumas, but at least she made it in time for this one.

She slipped into her desk in physics quietly and leaned over to Eliott. “What’d I miss?”

“I thought you had the flu?” Eliott recoiled.

“False alarm, just allergies,” she said.

“Oh, we should go to the spa later! The sauna is really good for your sinuses,” Macy whispered.

“Uh, sure.” Marinette nodded, shifting in her seat as they tuned back into the lesson. She relaxed when no one seemed suspicious of her.

Being a superhero just got a lot more complicated.

♪♫♪ Delicate ♪♫♪

“This ain’t for the best. My reputation’s never been worse, so you must like me for me.”

- - -

“How is your new school?” Adrien asked that afternoon over tea and cookies.

“I’m…adjusting.” Marinette pursed her lips. “How is the old school?”

“Well,” Adrien drawled. “Lila is the new class representative, and she may have convinced people that you almost ruined Jagged’s image.”

“What a brat.” Marinette rolled her eyes. “She’s really class rep?”

“Don’t look at me, I voted for Chloe.” Adrien held up defensive hands.

“Somehow I don’t feel like that’s better.” Marinette leaned against her fist with a smirk.

She fixed her gaze on her cup with a sigh.

“Rose said she misses you.” Adrien offered. “Before Lila convinced her you were clueless about dealing with celebrities.”

“I miss her too,” Marinette said. She traced the rim of her cup with a finger. “I miss everyone, but…”

“I know.” Adrien winced. “For what it’s worth, I thought your performance with Jagged was awesome.”

“It was pretty awesome,” she admitted with a giggle. “And I got you an autograph!”

Adrien pressed his palms together appreciatively as she retrieved a signed poster of Jagged’s face from her desk.

“You rock, Marinette!” he said in his best Jagged impression, then more sincerely added, “I’m glad that you’re doing what’s best for you. If there’s anything I can do to help, just say the word.”

“Thank you, Adrien.” Her cheeks warmed as he held her gaze, her mind clouding into a lovestruck haze. She almost got lost in his gorgeous green eyes, but footsteps pounded up the staircase, breaking her trance.

Marinette jumped as her trapdoor swung open, and a familiar pair of icy blue eyes poked through. It was Chloe Bourgeois, and she was pissed.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6: Call It Off

“I wish that no one could see me. Yeah, maybe life would be easy if I learned how to let it go. I feel so small that I got it all, what I can't afford. The way's unlocked, but I'm too tired to open the door.”

- - -

“Chloe?”

Adrien and Marinette stared at her with equally bewildered expressions. Chloe glared daggers at Marinette, frosty blue eyes piercing through her.

“What are you doing here? In my house? Who let you in?” Marinette bristled.

Chloe rolled her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest. “I came to your pathetic hovel to…ask for your help,” she said the last word with a hint of disgust.

“You want my help?” Marinette scoffed.

“Oh, don’t get all sappy on me, Dupain-Cheng. I still hate you, but I hate you less right now, so I’m calling a temporary truce,” she explained.

“And just why should I help you?” Marinette leaned back in her chair with a skeptical glare.

“Because I think it will be mutually beneficial to both of us,” Chloe replied. She glanced around the room with a wrinkled nose. “Ugh, how do you live like this? It’s so tiny.”

“What exactly do you want, Chloe?” Adrien asked.

“What are you doing here?” she asked as if noticing him for the first time. “It’s bad enough that I’m desperate enough to come to Dupain-Cheng for help. I don’t need you two canoodling to make my day worse.”

“Adrien and I are friends, Chloe. He can hang out with me if he wants.” Chloe held up a hand to silence her mid-sentence, but Marinette ignored her.

“No, I know you two are friends—it’s a fact that’s made me question Adrien’s sanity for a while now—but I thought you ditched everyone at Francoise-Dupont,” Chloe said. She shook her head. “We can discuss it later, right now I have bigger things to deal with. I know you hate Lila, and now I hate Lila because she’s getting in my way. You were the only real annoyance I had at school, so if anyone can help me destroy her it’s you, so I’ve been thinking-”

“Chloe, do you really think taking Lila down is the best way to go?” Adrien chided.

Chloe blinked at him before throwing her head back with a laugh. “Adrikins, how long have you known me?” She placed a hand on her hip. “Taking people down is what I do.”

“So then why do you need my help exactly?” Marinette asked.

“Because unlike the other losers at the school, Lila is crazy connected, and as much as I hate to admit it, you aren’t so bad-off either.” Chloe cringed. “After seeing your performance with Jagged Stone, I thought I might have an in.”

“Chloe, don’t you think it’s time you stopped trampling over people?” Adrien asked. He stood up and placed his hands on her shoulders with a pleading look. “Be nice for once. I know you know how.”

“Why? So I can be a pushover just like you? No thanks.” Chloe slapped his hands away.

“I’m not a pushover.” Adrien huffed.

“Please, Adrikins, I’ve been walking all over you for years. You’re as spineless as a snail. Marinette used to be which is why I loved picking on her, but even she finally grew a backbone. So annoying.” Chloe sighed, turning to Marinette. “So, are you going to help me take down Little Miss Exotic or not?”

“Adrien’s right, Chloe. Lila will just lie her way out of anything we throw at her. Besides, I’m over that whole mess. I don’t want to put up with her,” Marinette said.

Chloe held up a perfectly manicured hand, eyes narrowing. “You’ve always been on some trip about her being a liar, tell me more,” she said.

Marinette exchanged looks with Adrien.

“Chloe, I really don’t-”

“Wait.” Chloe cut her off, eyes widening. “She is a liar, isn’t she? And you two are the only ones who know, which is why you’re still in cahoots. I should have known. No one that famous would have such horrible split ends.” A grin stretched across her lips. “This is excellent news! So, what is our plan to destroy her?”

“There isn’t one,” Adrien said.

Chloe made herself comfortable in his chair, waving him away. “Adrien, be a dear and fetch me some tea. Marinette and I have big things to discuss, and we don’t need your moral compass getting in the way.”

“I don’t even live he-”

“Tea.” Chloe gave him a stern look. He chewed his cheek before storming downstairs to the kitchen, and Chloe turned back to Marinette. “Now then, we need a plan.”

“No, Chloe. I told you. I’m not getting into this,” Marinette said firmly. “I’m done.”

“Oh, are you?” Chloe arched a smug brow. “Lila has been tarnishing your good-girl reputation.”

“I don’t care.”

“She’s got everyone at school wrapped around her little finger, especially that brat with the blog you used to hang out with.”

“Not my problem anymore.”

“Today she made Rose pick out all of the tomatoes from her salad because she’s ‘allergic,’” Chloe said.

Marinette swiveled away, crossing her arms over her chest to hide how her fists shook, so Chloe continued. “In gym class, she convinced the teacher to let Kim carry her because she has asthma. She has Max doing her homework because she doesn’t want to fail after missing school to help so many poor people.” Chloe rolled closer, leaning into her ear. “She’s using all of the people you care about. Doesn’t that make your blood boil?”

Marinette fought back angry tears, her fingernails digging into her palms until they broke the skin. She took a deep breath, swallowing the lump in her throat before replying. “I’m not helping you. You know she’s a liar, so you figure something out,” she said with a finality that left no room for arguing. “You’re usually pretty good at getting what you want.”

“Not as good as I thought, obviously,” Chloe grumbled before stalking to the trap door. She paused, turning to look at Marinette over her shoulder. “Ya know, I came here to ask for your help because I thought that if anyone could set things right, it’d be you.”

“Why?” Marinette’s eyes narrowed.

“Because you love helping people and you always get things done.” Chloe averted her gaze stubbornly. “As much as I hate to admit it—and if you ever tell anyone that I said this, I will deny it and sue you for slander—but you’re a good leader, and I thought that maybe you’d care about your friends.”

Marinette pressed her lips into a firm line, fixing her gaze on the wall in front of her. “They’re not my friends.”

The floorboards creaked as Chloe shifted her weight. She stood there likely contemplating a way to get Marinette change her mind, but Marinette wasn’t going to budge. Chloe must have realized this because she crawled back through the trapdoor without another word. Her footsteps pounded down the stairs with the same ferocity they had coming up.

Marinette waited until the front door slammed before her stubborn countenance fell. She hunched forward to catch her face, hot tears streaming down her cheeks. Tikki flitted up to nuzzle her face, but when footsteps sounded up the stairs again, she darted for Marinette’s sewing drawer.

“You okay?” Adrien asked, setting a fresh teacup on the desk and wrapping an arm around her shoulders.

“No.” She shifted to bury her face in his chest. He smelled like expensive cologne. Marinette could have breathed him in all day, but now wasn’t the time for that.

“Chloe is a steam roller. She doesn’t stop until she gets her way,” Adrien said. He rubbed her back, leaning his cheek against her hair with a sigh. “You and I know that better than anyone.”

“It’s not that.” Marinette shook her head. “It’s just that she’s right. Lila using my friends makes me angry. I hate seeing them being manipulated. I want to help, but I don’t want to fight this anymore. I just-” Her voice cracked, and she nuzzled into his shoulder, squeezing her eyes shut.

Adrien held her tightly, but she was in too much pain to enjoy it. All that time she’d spent daydreaming about being enveloped in his strong arms but never once did she imagine it would feel like this. Empty, helpless, lonely. Adrien was the last buoy above water in the storm, and Marinette was clinging for dear life.

 “You’re really brave for standing up to Chloe. I admire that about you,” he said when her sobs quieted. “Can I ask you something?”

Her heart skipped a beat. It wouldn’t be the question she wanted, and even if it was, she didn’t necessarily want Adrien to ask her to be his girlfriend while her snot was still drying on his shirt. Oh god, she got snot on his shirt.

“About what Chloe said… Do you think I’m spineless?”

It definitely wasn’t the question she hoped, but it left her dumbstruck, nonetheless. “I- no! You’re really nice. You just don’t like conflict that’s all,” Marinette said.

“Spineless.” He leaned back in his chair and nodded. “My mom taught me that pitching a fit causes more problems than it solves, and that I should never make a fuss. I guess I just have a hard time abandoning that mindset now that she’s gone.”

“People like Chloe walk over those they think are weak. You just need a little more confidence.” Marinette assured him.

“I don’t have the luxury of causing trouble with my father breathing down my neck. As if he needs another reason to keep me at home. If I step out of line, he could take everything away from me.” He shook his head. “Sometimes I wish I knew how to stand up for myself, like you do. I’m just so afraid of disappointing people and losing everything.”

“Sometimes it’s good to stand up for yourself, especially if something is making you unhappy or hurting someone you love. I had to learn that the hard way.” She took a thoughtful sip of tea. “I’ve been thinking about it a lot…if people have a problem with you doing what’s best for yourself, then are they really people you want in your life?”

“That’s why you broke things off with Alya.”

Marinette nodded, and Adrien tapped his fingers on his thigh as if choosing his next words carefully. “Will you teach me how to be more assertive?” he asked. “I would ask Chloe or Kagami, but I feel like they’re a bit…extreme. You’re always assertive in a good way.”

“I- uh, I could try.” She nodded, cheeks burning. “I’ll always help you.”

“I know I can always count on you. You’re awesome, Marinette.” He pulled her in for another hug before abruptly pushing away. “I- hopefully, I’m not asking too much. If I ever stress you out or if you don’t want to, I can leave you alone…”

Marinette giggled at that, bringing a flush to Adrien’s cheeks. “Assertive lesson number one: stop assuming that asking for someone’s help is a nuisance. You’re my friend, and I want to help you,” she advised. “I think it’s good that you’re aware of how other’s might be feeling, but you don’t have to apologize for everything.”

“Sorry!” His cheeks darkened as he caught himself. “I- sorry, what I meant was sorry for doing that, and I- see what you mean.”

“Have more confidence in yourself, and don’t be afraid to say no. I still struggle with that sometimes,” she said. “Just don’t let it go to your head. There’s a big difference between being assertive and being a jerk. N-Not that I think you’re a jerk, just there are times to be assertive and times to let it go, so just…balance.”

“How do I know when I should stand up for myself or not?” he asked.

Marinette weighed her answer and shrugged. “Well, with me it’s just…I get a feeling in my gut that it’s the right thing to do. I don’t know how to explain it.”

“You really are a natural leader, Marinette—a true Ladybug,” Adrien said.

Her stomach jumped up to her throat, heart pounding. “What? I’m not Ladybug! I mean- she and I are nothing alike. Totally different. We don’t even have the same hair- I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she said with a nervous titter.

“I think you’d make a great Ladybug. Just as good as the real one.” He chuckled. “Don’t sell yourself short.”

“I- you really think so?”

“Of course.” Adrien nodded. “Anyone who doesn’t think so is blind. Jagged was right. You really are miraculous, Marinette.”

Her heart hammered, bringing a rush of warmth to her cheeks. So much praise made her dizzy, especially knowing he meant every word. She’d be up late for many nights replaying this exact moment—the moment where all of Adrien’s attention was on her.

Feeling brave, she met his gaze and bit her lip. “Adrien? I-”

“Marinette! You’ve got a letter from your nonna!” her dad called up the stairs, cutting her off.

“Okay!” Her heart sank to the floor, moxie fading.

“I should probably get going. I have to practice piano tonight.” Adrien stood up and stretched. “Thanks for having me over. I’ll come by again soon, okay?”

“Yeah, totally.” Marinette nodded, following him down the stairs.

He paused at the door, fingers tapping the handle before he turned back to her. “If you ever need anyone to talk to about everything… call me. I’ve got your back.” He flashed her a warm smile. “See you later.”

“Bye, Adrien.” She waved as he disappeared down the stairs, letting out a deep breath once he was gone.

She paced over to the table where a thick envelope rested and tore it open. Inside was a long, multi-page letter wrapped in a small bracelet. She smiled, trailing her fingers over the beads before flopping onto the couch to read about her grandma’s latest adventures. As her eyes scanned the page, her heartbeat accelerated before a shrill scream escaped her lips.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7: Shake It Out

"And I am done with my graceless heart, so tonight I'm gonna cut it out, and then restart."

- - -

My dear sweet Marinette,

            How are you, my fairy? I hope that this letter finds you well. When you backpack over Russian mountains, you take whatever mail service you can get. I have so much to tell you about my latest trip, but first I have some exciting news for you!

During my last stay in Africa volunteering to build homes in a humble little village, I ran into a sweet little fairy by the name of Clara Nightingale. She says she met you! Did you know she’s a famous pop star? Anyway, she and I spent a lot of quality time together teaching young children how to read, and I showed her the scarf you knitted me for Christmas. She loved it! She says she will be in Paris again on the 18^th and wanted to meet with you about designing for her, so I gave her the address to the bakery. She said she would stop by and see you.

“No way, no way, no way!” Marinette shrieked, kicking her feet. “Clara Nightingale wants me to design for her! I’m gonna faint.”

“This is an amazing opportunity for you, Marinette,” Tikki said as Marinette paced the floor, hugging the letter. “Tomorrow could change your life!”

“I know, Tikki! I’m so excited to- wait.” She stopped abruptly. “Tomorrow?”

“The letter said the 18^th,” Tikki said, and Marinette raced over to pull down her calendar. “Isn’t that-”

“Tomorrow! Clara Nightingale is coming to my house. Tomorrow. To look at my designs!” Marinette clutched her cheeks as rapid breaths shook her shoulders. Tikki covered her ears as another scream emitted from Marinette’s throat. “This is a dream come true, Tikki!”

“It’s not that surprising. Gabriel Agreste liked your designs, and Clara attended the show, so it’s not like she’s unfamiliar with your work.” Tikki pointed out. “Plus, you’ve designed for Jagged before too.”

“I know, but getting commissioned by celebrities at 14 isn’t something you just get used to.” Marinette fell onto her chaise with a sigh. “I can’t wait to tell Macy, Eliott, and Martin! They’re gonna freak out.”

“What are you going to do about Chloe?”

Marinette waved it away, reading over the letter again. “I’m going to ignore her. She has no power over me.”

“True…” Tikki said. “But she did have a point. You always look out for your friends.”

“Yeah, but how many of those ‘friends’ came to visit me when I left?” Marinette said pointedly.

“Is that why you left? To see who would come?”

Marinette set the letter down and pursed her lips. “That’s one reason. I wanted to get away, but I also wanted to see who my real friends are,” she said. “I wanted to see who cared enough to chase after me, and I guess Adrien is the only real friend I had after all. Funny how I spent all that time hoping he would notice me when in reality, he’s always been on my side.”

“He thinks really highly of you.” Tikki flitted over to rest beside her.

“I know. My heart was beating so fast when he said those things earlier. Do you think it means he likes me?” Marinette smiled up at her ceiling, biting her lip.

“It definitely means he knows how amazing you are, and I’m sure you can catch his attention romantically too. Especially now that you two are hanging out so much,” Tikki said.

“I feel like all of my dreams are coming true.” Marinette buried her face in the throw pillow with a squeak.

“With everything you give to the city, I think you deserve it,” Tikki said.

“Well, one thing is for sure, I need to defeat Hawkmoth before I become a famous fashion designer and go to New York. That’s priority number one. Chat Noir, Rena- oh-” Marinette sat up abruptly.

“What’s the matter?”

“Well, Alya and Nino are Rena Rouge and Carapace, but after everything… I don’t know if I still trust them,” she said. “I don’t doubt that they would help Ladybug, but if I know who they are, then it might affect me. Do you think I made a mistake picking people close to me?”

“I think that’s a question for someone with more experience picking.” Tikki advised.

Marinette drummed her fingers on her thigh. “You’re right, Tikki. Let’s go.”

Master Fu was playing cards with Wayzz when Marinette knocked on the door and poked her head in. “Master?”

“Marinette, what brings you here?” He lowered his hand calmly.

“I could use some advice. Do you have a minute?”

Wayzz peeked over his cards with a huff. “We are in the middle of a game,” he said matter-of-factly, but Master Fu cast him a sly smile.

“It’s okay.” He splayed his royal flush for Wayzz to see. “I was just winning. What is on your mind?”

Marinette sat on the mat, hugging her knees to her chest as Wayzz zipped off grumpily. Taking a deep breath, she dove in, sparing no details—Volpina, Lila, her friends, changing schools, leaving Alya. Everything. Master Fu listened patiently while she talked, sipping his tea thoughtfully every now and then.

“I’m sorry, Master, but I think I made a mistake picking my friends to be Rena Rouge and Carapace.” She finished, head hanging low. “I don’t think I’m fit to choose our partners anymore.”

“Marinette,” Master Fu said with one of his kind, grandfatherly smiles. “We cannot blame ourselves for the actions of others. Your friends have made choices outside of your control. That does not mean that your judgment was lacking when you picked them. People change, and that is no one’s fault, just the natural order of things.”

“So, you won’t be mad if I pick someone else next time I need help?” Marinette glanced up at him like a small child waiting to be scolded.

“You must pick allies you can trust—whoever that happens to be in the moment,” he said.

“Thank you, Master.” Her shoulders relaxed. “Sorry to interrupt your game.”

“It’s okay. I have a large lead on Wayzz.” He chuckled. “Come back anytime.”

“I will. And next time, I’ll choose people I know I can count on.”

♪♫♪ StopRewind ♪♫♪

“I’m scared to chase what I’ve been dreaming beyond a want, and now I need it. Push me by surprise, so I can take the dive.”

- - -

“You’re in an awfully good mood,” Macy remarked as Marinette took her seat in home room.

“Did something good happen? Spill!” Eliott leaned in.

Marinette glanced around the room to ensure their classmates couldn’t hear them. “Can you two keep a secret?”

“Oh, if there’s anything we aristocrats know how to do, it’s keep secrets.” Eliott assured her.

“Yeah, you’re our friend now. You can count on us.” Macy echoed with an encouraging nod.

Marinette bit her lip, leaning in close to whisper, “Clara Nightingale wants me to design for her.”

“No way!” Eliott gasped.

“Marinette, that’s huge.” Macy squealed before regaining her composure. “Don’t worry. We will totally keep it on the down-low, but I can’t wait to see the look on Gabrielle’s face when it goes public.”

“Pretty soon you’ll be buying your own yacht, Marinette,” Eliott said with a laugh. “Speaking of, you still need to see mine.”

“Oh, and we should totally have tea at my house! We just had the theater redone,” Macy added.

“I’d love to,” Marinette said. “Clara is supposed to come over today, so I’ll tell you how it goes.”

“We want all of the details tomorrow,” Macy said as Mr. Mercier entered the room and called for everyone to settle down. “We can rendezvous at my place this weekend.”

“Sounds good.”

When school ended, Marinette rushed home, a giddy smile tugging at her cheeks. What type of design would Clara want? A dress? Or maybe a tasteful pantsuit? Her mind was already buzzing with ideas. Hopefully, she didn’t mess everything up. What if she designed something, and Clara hated it? Or worse what if Audrey Bourgeois slammed her design in the next issue of her magazine because she refused to help Chloe? Then it could ruin Clara’s career, and it would be all Marinette’s fault!

“Hi, sweetie. How was school?” her mom greeted when she entered the bakery.

“Fine, except I have no talent, and I’m going to ruin Clara Nightingale,” she said.

“That’s not true. My daughter has all the talent in the world. She can do anything!” Her dad scooped her into a tight hug. “After all, she comes by it naturally.” He gestured to a large wedding cake resting in the back.

“You’re just nervous, sweetie. You’re going to be great,” her mom said. 

The bell above the door chimed, and a woman wearing a hat and sunglasses entered. Marinette’s father put her down and resumed his post in the back while her mother returned to the cash register.

“Welcome! What can we get for you today?” her mom asked politely.

“What I’m after isn’t a sweet treat; there’s someone here I want to meet.” She lowered her sunglasses to peek over at Marinette. “It’s been some time since we’ve seen one another, but your designs are truly like no other.”

“Clara Nightingale! You’re here!” Marinette gasped.

“I want to ask you a request of mine. I’ll run it by you if you’ve got time.”

“Yes, I have so much time!” Marinette said, then composing herself, gestured to the back door. “Why don’t we chat upstairs?”

“Fine by me. This request is top secret, you see,” Clara said. She followed Marinette up to the apartment, and once they were safely away from the public eye, she removed her disguise with a sigh of relief. “Thank you for meeting with me. I assume you read your grandmother’s letter.”

“I did. It arrived yesterday.” Marinette nodded, putting on a pot of tea.

“Excellent! Then you know why I’m here.”

Marinette turned and found herself face-to-face with Clara, nearly dropping the teabags in surprise.

“Ever since I met you, I felt a connection between us like our destinies were entwined. I loved the hat you designed for Adrien, and Jagged has only ever told me great things about you. Then of course, Gina’s scarf was to die for, so, Marinette Dupain-Cheng, would you be willing to design for me?” Clara dropped onto one knee.

“Doesn’t Gabriel Agreste usually design your clothes? Wouldn’t you rather see a professional?” Marinette asked.

“Gabriel’s designs are wonderful, but I think you can capture my essence for this. I’ve been nominated for a music award, and I want you to design my dress for the ceremony.” Clara took her hands with a confident smile. “You and I are both passionate about our crafts, and I think you can bring something that Gabriel can’t, so what do you say?”

Clara’s gaze bore into hers hopefully, and Marinette shifted her weight. “I’ll do my best.” Marinette gulped, and Clara bounced in delight.

“Thank you, Marinette! This favor is one I won’t forget!” Clara pulled her in for a tight hug. “Your willingness means so much, and very soon I’ll be in touch.”

Clara trotted out the door happily, hat and sunglasses in hand, leaving Marinette standing in the kitchen, stunned. She blinked out of her trance when the teapot on the stove screeched and set it aside, barely capable of containing her smile.

She couldn’t wait to tell her friends this.

♪♫♪ I’d Love to Break It to You ♪♫♪

“Parading like you own the place, but give it time, we’ll all forget your face.”

- - -

Adrien removed his fencing gloves with a sigh. Another long day of watching Lila manipulate everyone. Even he had to admit it was getting old, especially since Nino spent most of his free time helping Alya with her deputy duties, which were really Lila’s class representative duties that she came up with excuses to get out of.

He ripped open his locker and tossed the gloves into his bag, thinking back to Marinette’s anguished sobs the previous evening. Seeing her so upset was nauseating in a way Adrien had never felt before. Maybe it was because Marinette was always positive and upbeat, doing her best to help others even when she had problems of her own. Someone like her being so broken and hurt was painful to watch. He wanted to help her in some way, but how could he? He could barely stand up to Chloe, let alone Lila.

“Why the long face?” Kagami’s voice startled him.

He turned to face her as she leaned against the locker next to his.

“Just tired.” He slung his bag over one shoulder with a shrug.

“You’ve been like this for the past week,” she remarked as he paced up the aisle toward the door. “Ever since Marinette left.”

“It’s been a long week. I’ve had a lot going on,” he said flatly.

“You miss her.”

Adrien stopped short at the end of the row and glanced back at Kagami over one shoulder. “Why wouldn’t I? She’s my friend.”

Kagami shoved away from the locker, approaching him slowly—lithe like a cat stalking her prey. “I wonder why she left so suddenly. Rumor has it that she had a jealousy spat with that Italian girl in your class,” Kagami said. “What was her name again? Lie-la?”

“Yeah,” Adrien said curtly, adjusting the strap of his bag.

“She sure has everyone enamored.” Kagami paused beside him and cocked a hip. “Well, almost everyone.”

“Why do you care?” Adrien’s eyes narrowed.

“I don’t.” She shrugged.

“So why bring it up?”

“Because you and I both know the truth, and I suspect Marinette does too.” She tilted her chin to meet his gaze. “She’s a liar.”

Adrien let out a breath, the stiffness in his shoulders fading. “How’d you find out?”

“She claimed that her great grandfather was a world-champion fencer who invented a secret technique, but my family has held the championship title for the last six generations,” Kagami said. “Plus, her stories are so obviously farfetched and self-congratulating.”

“Tell that to everyone else,” he grumbled. 

“It’s not really my place. I don’t even go here.” Kagami shrugged again. “Besides, to everyone here, I’m just the ice queen.”

“So, you’re stuck with this knowledge too.” Adrien deflated with a sigh.

“After what happened with Marinette, I have no interest in confronting her. If your classmates want to be sheep, I say let them,” she said. “No sense in letting it upset you. They could easily figure it out if they applied an ounce of brain power.”

“Well, yeah, but she’s using all of them. I thought her lies were harmless, but she has everyone bending over backwards to help her. Now Marinette left the school hurt… I’m starting to get a little fed up.” Adrien averted his gaze, the wave of nausea returning to his stomach.

“So, call her out then,” Kagami said as if it were obvious. “People trust your word, and you have enough celebrity pull to prove it.”

“Yeah, but…” He winced.

“Adrien, your friends will only continue to suffer if you stay silent. Action is the only way to help them.” When he lowered his head, she rolled her eyes and pushed past him. “I hope your friends see the light eventually. For your sake. See you tomorrow.”

Adrien’s hands clenched into fists as she sauntered from the locker room, biting his tongue as anger swelled in his chest. Letting out a heated breath, he stalked toward the door, blinking in surprise when it opened.

Lila stepped in front of him and wasted no time latching onto his neck. “Adrien, you’ve been avoiding me,” she said with her sugary-sweet lilt. “You promised to help me catch up on my school work.”

“Sorry. I don’t think I can. Why don’t you ask Max?” He unhooked her arms and pushed her away gently.

“But you promised!” She pouted.

Her whiny tone sent a shiver down his spine, and he tried unsuccessfully to mask his grimace. “I’ve got a lot going on, Lila. Photoshoots, private lessons, that sort of stuff.” He took a purposeful step away from her.

“You seem to have enough time to go visit Marinette,” she said pointedly, crossing her arms over her chest. “Don’t think I haven’t noticed.”

“Lila-”

“She’s the one who’s lying, ya know. I’m sure she has told you all kinds of nasty things about me, but they’re false,” Lila said. “She’s just trying to turn you against me because she’s jealous.”

“That’s not true, Lila.” Adrien’s anger boiled hotter. “Marinette just wants to move on.”

“Is that why she went to Jagged Stone’s concert just to try to make me look bad?”

“No, that’s not-”

“Alya is still upset over their fight. Marinette ripped her heart out and stomped on it.”

“There’s more to it than tha-”

“Honestly, Marinette is the worst person I’ve ever met.”

Something in Adrien’s chest snapped—a rubber band stretched too far.  

“How do I know when I should stand up for myself?”

“I get a feeling in my gut that it’s the right thing to do.”

 “Enough, Lila!” he shouted.

She flinched, cupping her hands over her mouth. “Adrien, I-”

“Your lies won’t work on me, and sooner or later everyone else is going to see through you too, and you’ll be left all alone. Is that what you want?” He barely gave her a moment to respond before continuing. “Marinette poured her heart and soul into her friends. She made sacrifices for them and never once asked for anything in return, and now you’ve gone and turned her best friend against her and convinced everyone that she just wanted attention. If anyone here is a terrible person, it’s you.”

Lila’s face hardened, her whole countenance darkening. “I see how it is, Adrien.” Her jaw clenched. “If you choose to side with her over me, then I can’t help what happens to you. I own this school now, and there’s nothing you or Marinette can do about it.”

Turning over her shoulder, she slapped Adrien with her hair on her way out, and he balled his hands into tight fists. A feeling he’d never felt before bubbled in his core that made him restless. Adrien always thought Lila just wanted attention, but purposefully targeting one of his friends was not okay.

A new resolve came over him, and he instructed Gorilla to make a pitstop at the Grand Paris on the way home. His fist pounded against the suite door, breaths short and hot.

Chloe was lounging in a yellow bathrobe, feet soaking in a tub of water when her butler let him in. She raised an eyebrow as he entered. “You know I’m always happy to see you, Adrikins, but I’m in the middle of an herbal soak-”

“I want to help you take down Lila.” He cut her off.

A sinister smirk spread across Chloe’s lips, her shock fading to triumphant glee.

“Excellent.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: Say Amen (Saturday Night)

“Been traveling in packs that I can’t carry anymore, waiting for somebody else to carry me. There’s nothing else there for me at my door. All the people I know aren’t who they used to be.”

- - -

“I’m impressed, Adrikins.” Chloe crossed one leg over the other. “It’s not like you to go on the offensive.”

“I don’t like seeing my friends get hurt,” he said while Jean Luke poured their tea. “Lila has gone too far.”

“I’m so glad you’re seeing things my way. With you on my side, I think we can have her running back to Italy in tears by next Tuesday,” Chloe said with a crooked grin.

“Well,” Adrien drawled in his token wishy-washy tone that Chloe hated. “I want to stop her, but I don’t want to humiliate or hurt her.”

She should have known.

“Adrikins, we have got to do something about that moral compass of yours.” Chloe rolled her eyes and took a sip of her tea.

“Just because she’s mean and selfish doesn’t mean she deserves to be completely mortified. There has to be another way.” Adrien chided.

“What if we send her a fake letter saying she won an all-expense-paid trip to Jamaica for two years?” Chloe suggested. “Then we have our pilot strand her in the middle of the jungle.”

Adrien gave her a disapproving frown.

“What? I’m just brainstorming,” she said. “All I’m saying is that I will spare no expense to make her disappear.”

“No harm, Chloe.”

“I liked you better when you were spineless,” she grumbled. “Where has all this new-found courage come from anyway?”

“I just thought about what you said.” He reached for a madeleine. “…And Lila confronted me.”

“I suppose I give you an A for effort.” She applauded him slowly. “If you could convince that bakery brat to join us, then we might get somewhere.” Chloe’s eyes narrowed when Adrien averted his gaze. “I can smell your guilt from here.”

“I don’t want Marinette to know about this,” he said. “I want her to continue to move on and be happy.”

“Why do you care so much about Dupain-Cheng? I’ve known you two were friends, but I didn’t think you were that close.” Chloe eyed him.

“Lila has caused her enough grief, and she’s my friend.” He shrugged. “She’s important to me.”

His newfound protectiveness didn’t sit well with Chloe. She turned her back for a few days, and now Dupain-Cheng had Adrien eating out of her hands. She would have to keep an eye on them.

“So, that’s why you want to do something about Lila now? To help Dupain-Cheng?” She asked, doing her best not to sound offended. “And here I’d thought you couldn’t stand to see me being unjustly ignored.”

“You’ve known Marinette longer than I have. Do you think she deserved to be treated that way by her friends?” Adrien asked.

Chloe shifted her gaze to her cup, taking a long, thoughtful sip. “No,” she said, “as much as I hate her, she didn’t deserve that.”

Adrien’s eyebrows raised in surprise, but a smile curled on his lips. “You’ve changed.”

“Don’t think for a second that I care about her,” she scoffed. Her cheeks burned when Adrien leaned against his fist with a smug grin.

“I like it. It suits you,” he said. She puffed her cheeks out stubbornly, prompting a laugh from Adrien.

“Well, if you’re not going to let me do things my way, and you don’t want Dupain-Cheng to know about this, then I’m going to need some time to think and pull resources together,” she said, getting back to the matter at hand.

“Thanks, Chlo.” He leaned back and took a deep breath. “Although…”

“Don’t ‘although.’” Chloe groaned.

“I just feel kind of bad for yelling at her like that,” Adrien said.

“Why? She deserved it.” She snatched a bonbon from the tray and popped it into her mouth.

“I know, but…” He clasped his hands together between his knees. “It still feels mean.”

“Your passion was short-lived, Adrikins.” Chloe rolled her eyes.

Adrien pursed his lips, clicking his tongue against the roof of his mouth. “I’ll talk to her again tomorrow and give her one last chance.” When Chloe shook her head, he added, “If she says no, then we can figure something out. Something safe and not needlessly cruel.”

“You’re such a goody-two-shoes. Always thinking everyone can change and be nice.” She stuck her tongue out with a gag.

“Well, I never gave up on you, and now you’re a superhero,” he said pointedly.

Chloe flipped her ponytail over one shoulder to hide her smile. “Fine. Do whatever you want, but I’m still going to think up plans for revenge for when you inevitably fail.” She waved him away.

“I’ll see you tomorrow.” He crossed the room to kiss her cheeks in farewell before taking his leave.

 Chloe clapped for her butler the moment the door shut behind him. “Jean Rousseau, how quickly can we have a case of live lobsters delivered?”

♪♫♪ Kaleidoscope Eyes ♪♫♪

"When your chips are down and your drinks are all gone, I'll still be here wishin' and waitin' for you to come on. Kaleidoscope eyes sparkle at the world, my emerald city downtown girl. In the sickness of you, I'm just a white blood cell, fighting like hell for you."

- - -

“Wait, what happened?” Adrien asked that night over video chat. His Chinese notecards were scattered across his desk, abandoned the moment Marinette’s picture flashed on his screen.

“Clara Nightingale wants me to design for her! She came by in person and everything,” Marinette said. She laid prone on her chaise, legs kicking as she chewed her nails. “I’m so nervous, but she thinks I’ve got what it takes.”

“Of course, you do. You’re awesome.” Adrien assured her.

“Thanks.” She tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “So, how was school for you today? Anything exciting happen?”

“Uh, just same old, same old. Lila being Lila.” He averted his gaze. “Nothing noteworthy to report.”

“That’s good, I guess,” Marinette said. “I take it Chloe hasn’t made a move?”

“Nope.”

“Give her time.” Marinette rolled her eyes. “By the way, my new friends still want to meet you.”

“I’d be happy to,” he said, thankful for the change in subject.

“Macy invited me to hang out at her house on Friday. Maybe you could come along if you aren’t busy,” she suggested.

“I’ll beg my father.”

“Awesome!” Her blue eyes sparkled when she smiled. She seemed so relaxed and carefree. Just as she should be.

He tapped his fingers on his desk, his conscience loud in his ears. “You know I’d do anything to help you, right?”

“What? I, uh, yeah I mean, we’re friends, so I’d do anything to help you too,” she stammered, cheeks pink. “Why?”

“No reason, just if you need anyone to bounce ideas off of for Clara, that’s all…” He cleared his throat. “Anyway, I should get back to studying.”

“Right, I’m sorry for calling and distracting you!” She scrambled to sit up.

“It’s fine. I’m glad you did,” he said. “Talk to you soon.”

“I’ll let you know how designing goes,” she said. “Good night, Adrien.”

“Yeah, good night…”

♪♫♪ Dancing With a Wolf ♪♫♪

“Fool me once it’s shame on you, fool me twice and let the wolves come crashing through.”

- - -

“Did you finish filing those papers Mme. Mendeleiev asked you to do?” Alya asked after school the next day.

Lila suppressed an eye roll, cupping her hands to her cheeks. “Oh no, I didn’t, and I totally forgot that my mom set up a meeting for me with some ambassadors about a new idea I have to help special needs kids in third world countries!” She clasped her hands together. “I know you’re busy, but would you mind finishing that up for me? I will totally make it up to you!”

“No worries, girl,” Alya said. “Go save the world.”

Lila smiled triumphantly as she sauntered toward the locker room, looking forward to her afternoon off. The students here were so gullible. She’d never had such an easy time pushing her work off on others, and now that Marinette was gone, she could do whatever she wanted. Rounding the corner, she found Adrien standing by her locker with a solemn expression.

“Hey, Lila,” he said. “Can we talk?”

“Are you going to apologize for how you spoke to me yesterday?” She crossed her arms over her chest with a humph.

“I am.” He nodded.

“Well, go on then,” she said.

“I’m sorry for yelling at you,” he said.

Her shoulders relaxed, and the smug grin returned to her lips. “Apology accepted. I’m so happy that you see things my w-”

“I’m not finished.” He cut her off. “I’m sorry for yelling at you, but I’m not sorry for what I said.” Her eyes narrowed, so he continued, “If you continue lying to everyone and using them, you’re only going to hurt yourself in the end. People are going to figure it out eventually, and they’re going to be angry with you.”

“These people are blind. I’ll get away with it for as long as I want.” She brushed past him to open her locker.

“I know you think that, but you’re wrong,” he said, and Lila could see where this speech was going. “I’m going to give you one last chance, Lila. Tell everyone the truth.”

She rolled her eyes as she shifted her books. “Or what, Adrien?” She turned to him and cocked a brow. “What are you going to do? Tell everyone that I’m lying? Good luck. You see how well that went for Marinette.”

Her name sparked something in his eyes, and Lila smirked when his jaw clenched.

“I’m not going to expose you.” Adrien shook his head. “You’re going to expose yourself, and I won’t help you when you face the consequences.”

“We’ll see about that.” She reapplied her lip gloss before shutting her locker. “Sooner or later, you’ll see things my way, and when you do, I’ll be waiting.” She strutted past him with a wink, hips swaying.

“Is that your choice?”

She turned over her shoulder with an amused grin. “Oh, Adrien. One day you’re going to learn that not everyone in the world wants to be nice,” she cooed.

He nodded thoughtfully. “Suit yourself.”

At that she rolled her eyes and paced from the locker room. Adrien didn’t scare her because he was all talk and no bite—just one thing that she loved about him. Boys like him were easy to manipulate, and it was only a matter of time before she had him under her spell just like everyone else. All she had to do was wait.

♪♫♪ Cinderblock Garden ♪♫♪

"Tonight take all the ghosts and all those skeletons you hide, and bury them deep beneath the ground. Let them rest cause you weren't meant to bear that burden. Look at the roses in your garden. You can breathe now and forget."

- - -

Come to my garden.

When Marinette received the invite from Adrien, she swore she was dreaming, but the gates opening before her were the pinch in the side she needed. This wasn’t a dream. Adrien really invited her to his house! She should have changed schools ages ago.

“Marinette! This way,” Adrien called from the front door, a bright smile warming his face.

“This is the first time I’ve been invited to your house. I’m a little nervous…” Marinette admitted as Adrien’s bodyguard shut the door behind them.

“I had to beg Nathalie, but I think I have something that can help you with your designs for Clara.”

Adrien led the way through the large house, and Marinette soaked in as much of it as possible. It was the first opportunity she had to peek into Adrien’s life, and she wasn’t going to waste it.

Colorless walls and floors were sparsely decorated with lavish couches, untouched from the moment they were placed. Towering portraits spanned the walls, watching over each room with their solemn expressions. Goosebumps trailed up Marinette’s arms. Every object was meticulously placed, and each room resembled a museum display more than a home. She half expected an alarm to go off if she touched anything.

They passed enough tall doors to make anyone dizzy, though all of them were closed, barring Marinette off from what lied beyond. The Agreste mansion hid many secrets, some that even Adrien probably didn’t know. Adrien’s house felt more like a fortress than a home, designed not only to keep the rest of the world out, but to keep the family locked in. It was hard to tell from the outside, but moving through one gray room after another, Marinette started to see the house for what it was: a cozy prison built for a boy. No wonder Adrien was always eager to leave—it was easy to feel alone in a house like this.

She’d never considered what other barriers stood between her and Adrien. How many doors were between them? She liked to think she’d made it through a few, but the tall walls of the mansion with its many locked doors reminded her just how little she knew the boy in front of her. Would those doors ever open for her? And was Adrien even capable of opening them? She didn’t know.

“Your house is very…” Marinette searched for a word.

“Depressing?” He turned to her over his shoulder.

“I wouldn’t say that-”

“It’s okay,” he said. “It’s true. My father is a brilliant designer… of clothes, but his interior décor makes funeral homes seem cheerful.”

“Lonely,” she said. “I was going to say I can see now how you get lonely.”

“It’s not all bad,” he said as Gorilla opened the brown double doors, and they stepped out into the backyard.

The dreary aura of the house gave way to warm sunlight, and Marinette welcomed the change, taking a deep breath of fresh air. Rose bushes lined the yard, vines trailing up the house in knotted tendrils while dozens of butterflies fluttered between the flowers. Despite the ever-present roar of the city beyond the walls, the garden was a tranquil place.

“It’s beautiful,” she murmured, dumbstruck.

“My mother loved to spend time out here, and somedays I catch my father sitting on the steps with his tablet. I thought that maybe it could inspire you too.” Adrien rubbed the back of his neck, and when Marinette turned to him with a smile, he gestured to the stairs. “Come on. It’s even better down there.”

Adrien beckoned for her to follow, and she trailed her hand along the smooth stone railing, head leaned back to take in all of the greenery. Sunlight trickled through the trees, casting speckled, glowing patterns on the ground. Birds chirped in the bushes, the occasional tiny head peeking out between the branches. Everything was so lively here, living in perfect harmony—a direct contrast from the dissonance inside the house.

They came to stop in front of the statue at the center—Adrien’s mother immortalized in stone. Much like the rest of the portraits in the house, it was beautiful, but also sad. Marinette couldn’t imagine losing her mom the way Adrien lost his. He put on a cheery face, but Marinette knew that he was still mourning deep down.

“My dad loves having images of my mom around. It’s like she’s still here with us,” he said. “It probably sounds silly, but I like to sit out here and talk to her sometimes. It’s comforting.”

“I don’t think that’s silly.” Marinette shook her head. “You really miss her.”

“Yeah,” he said softly. “But I know she’d want me to be happy, so I try to keep my head up every day.”

Marinette hesitated, her fingers twitching toward his. It wouldn’t be out of line to take his hand. She just wanted to comfort him…as a friend. Despite convincing herself it was an innocent gesture, her heart still skipped when she finally mustered the courage to slip her hand into his. He welcomed it, giving her hand a tight squeeze.

“Thank you for bringing me here,” she said, “and for sticking by me through everything.”

Adrien turned to her, the sunniness returning to his smile as he shot her a wink. “I’ve got your back, Marinette. You’re one of my best friends, and I’ll always be here for you.”

Her cheeks warmed, and she turned back to the statue. It was strange. Normally hearing Adrien say such things would have sent her straight to cloud 9, and she would have spent hours replaying those words in her head. But her heart couldn’t seem to get off the ground. The light fluttery feeling was weighed by a heavy darkness as if it were still trapped in the house, unable to escape into the peace of the garden.

Then I guess we shouldn’t consider ourselves bffs if there’s so much we don’t know about each other.

Maybe we shouldn’t.

“Marinette?”

She blinked, and something hot slid down her cheek. Adrien stepped closer as she batted at it with a shaking hand, a wet sheen glistening on her fingers.

“It’s okay.” He pulled her into his arms.

She clung to him as more tears spilled over, burying her face in his shoulder. She hadn’t intended to make a habit of crying in the arms of the boy she loved, but given the circumstances, she couldn’t help it. Her tears came when they wanted and refused to surrender once they started. Luckily, Adrien was so perfect and understanding that he always held her close, whispering soft encouragement until her sobs quieted.

Marinette loved him with all of her heart.

“How can anyone live with themselves when they inflict this kind of pain on others?” Adrien murmured into her hair. “Lila Rossi really is evil.”

♪♫♪ …Ready for It? ♪♫♪

“Baby let the games begin. Let the games begin. Let the games begin. Are you ready for it?”

- - -

Chloe wasn’t surprised to see him that evening—she didn’t even pause her yoga when he entered. It should have bothered him more that she predicted he would cave, but Chloe had known him a long time. She knew better than anyone what his limits were.

“Have you thought about my request?” she asked, shifting into downward facing dog.

Adrien chewed his cheek, Marinette’s tears now dried on his shirt, and steeled his resolve. “If you and I were to plot revenge against Lila…what do you have in mind?”

Chapter Text

Chapter 9: Emperor’s New Clothes

“Mortal kings are ruling castles. Welcome to my world of fun. Liars settle into sockets, flip the switch and watch them run.”

- - -

“Are you sure this is going to work?” Adrien asked as Chloe adjusted her wig. He peeked over the railing to the courtyard below with a frown. All of their classmates were gathered, enjoying their break—completely unsuspecting of what was about to commence.

“Of course it’ll work. These people are idiots who will believe anything.” Chloe snapped her compact shut and tossed it into her purse. “If they had any sort of intelligence, they would have seen right through Lila by now.”

“Yeah, but what if they-” Chloe pressed a finger to his lips.

“Just leave this to me, Adrikins. Being mean isn’t exactly your area of expertise.” She patted his cheek. “Little Miss Lie-la is about to be exposed. Now get into position!”

Adrien swallowed hard before climbing down the stairs to stand by the science lab door. Even though he agreed to help Chloe get back at Lila, he wasn’t entirely ready to deal with the guilt that came with it. Lila was a menace, and her lies needed to stop—that much Adrien could agree with, but he’d be lying if he said it didn’t make his skin crawl.

To justify going through with it, he reminded himself why he’d agreed to help in the first place. Marinette didn’t deserve to be pushed away from her friends, and freeing them from Lila’s grasp would help her move on. This was for Marinette, and on those terms only, he could accept it.

“Hello, everyone! It’s me, your favorite superheroine, Ladybug!” Chloe called into the courtyard as she descended the stairs, and every head turned to face her.

“Is that Ladybug?”

“It is Ladybug!”

“Is there an akuma?”

Adrien hung back with a wince as a crowd gathered around her. This was for Marinette. Lila needed to be stopped. He agreed to this.

“Yo, Ladybug, what are you doing here?” Nino asked.

Chloe placed a hand on her hip. “Oh, I was just in the neighborhood being a super amazing superheroine and protecting Paris from akumas, and I thought I’d stop in and visit my bff. So where exactly is Lila Rossi?” Chloe pressed a hand over her eyes and scanned the courtyard.

“She’s over here!” Alya waved. Despite Lila’s best efforts to shrink behind Alya, her new bestie wasn’t going to miss an opportunity to talk to Ladybug.

“Ah, there you are, my bff. It’s been so long since we’ve last seen each other. You remember? That time I saved your life, and we became instant bffs?” Chloe crossed her fingers. “You haven’t returned my calls, so I was starting to get worried.”

“Lila’s been out of the country until recently, and she’s been super busy catching up on school ever since she got back,” Alya explained. She patted Lila’s shoulder with a beam, and Lila offered a sheepish grin in return.

“Uh, yeah…” Lila’s face blanched.

They had her cornered. This was actually working! Maybe Adrien wouldn’t have to get involved after all.

“Oh, right, you went to Achu to visit Prince Ali. Funny though, I talked to Prince Ali yesterday—his assistant wanted to make sure that Paris was safe for his upcoming visit, so naturally they called me—I asked him how your visit went, and he didn’t remember inviting you to come to his palace.” Chloe cupped her cheek in one hand. “How weird is that?”

“Wait, what?” Everyone turned to look at Lila who stiffened, and a smirk curled on Chloe’s lips.

“But you were gone for over a month, Lila. I thought you said Prince Ali invited you to come stay with him,” Rose said. She hugged her scrapbook full of Prince Ali magazine clippings to her chest.

“He did!”

“But Ladybug just said he didn’t.” Alix crossed her arms over her chest.

“Well, she must be mistaken,” Lila said. “I’m your friend. Why would I lie to you?”

“Ladybug is a superhero. She’d never lie to us either.”

“What’s the truth then?”

“Yeah, Lila, tell us the truth.” Chloe egged. “Or perhaps you’d prefer to hear it from someone else? I’ve got a pretty killer witness. Adrikins, be a dear and come over here.”

Adrien hesitated, heart hammering in his chest. He couldn’t go through with this. Even though Lila deserved it, he couldn’t bring himself to call her out like this in front of everyone. There had to be another way.

“Wait a second, Adrikins?” Alya’s eyes narrowed. “I don’t think we have to wonder who’s telling the truth, do we, Chloe?”

“What? I’m not Chloe! She has way better hair than I, Ladybug, do. Plus she’s way funnier, prettier, smarter, and hey!” She spun around as Kim ripped off her wig.

“Ugh, we should have known,” Alya said. “You’re just upset because Lila beat you for class rep. Honestly, Chloe, grow up!”

“Yeah, Chloe, this is super lame.”

“Why do you always gotta pick on people?”

“You just can’t stand that someone’s getting more attention than you.”

Chloe shot Adrien a cutting glare as if to say, “Get out here and do your part,” but Adrien shot her an apologetic wince before ducking into the science lab.

“What are you doing? You can still stop that girl,” Plagg said when Adrien pulled his shirt aside.

“I panicked. I don’t want it to go down like this,” Adrien said. He ran a hand through his hair with a sigh. “I just can’t do it.”

“So you’re just going to let her keep using everyone?” Plagg asked.

Adrien squeezed his eyes shut, shaking his head. “Transform me!”

“Nice try, Chloe, but Lila won fair and square,” Nino said when Chat Noir landed in the courtyard.

Chloe blew a piece of hair from her face grumpily. “You all are so stupid if you actually believe anything she says. Even Dupain-Cheng realized she was a liar. I don’t want to be your class representative anyway. You’re all so lame.”

“The only liar here is you, Ladybug,” Alix said, and Kim waved her black wig over her head tauntingly.

“Lila is a liar! Ask Adrien. He can tell you!” Chloe’s cheeks flushed an angry red.

“Dude, leave Adrien alone.” Nino groaned, shaking his head. “Just admit you’re jealous, so we can all go home.”

“I’m really sorry if I’ve upset you, Chloe. If you want, I can talk to Mlle. Bustier about letting you be the class rep instead if it means so much to you. I don’t want us to fight,” Lila said humbly.

“Liar!” Chloe stomped her foot.

“I’m not lying! I promise,” Lila said. She held up her right hand for emphasis.

“Oh really?” Every head turned around as Chat Noir laid his staff across his shoulders.

“Yo, it’s Chat Noir! Like for real this time!”

“What are you doing here, Chat Noir?” Alya pulled out her phone to record.

“I heard that m’lady was making a house call, so I thought I’d come by and make sure everything was in order.” He cast a smirk in Chloe’s direction. “But it looks like someone just wanted to play dress-up.”

Goading Chloe probably wasn’t his smartest move, seeing as she was absolutely going to kill Adrien for chickening out, but he needed everyone on his side. Taking cheap shots at Chloe was always an instant crowd-pleaser.

“So, since you’re so honest, is there anything you’d like to share with the class?” he asked Lila. “Now would be a good time to get anything that your friends don’t know about you off your chest.”

She didn’t seem deterred by his presence at all, eyes glinting with amusement. Chat Noir bristled, grip tightening on his staff. Lila held no remorse for any of her actions, and she’d cling to her lies until the very end. Chat Noir bit his tongue hard as she turned to everyone else and plastered on a pout.

“There is something I want to tell all of you…” She clasped her hands over her heart. “I’ve been hesitant because I know you all have mixed feelings, but I think Marinette is behind all of this.”

“What?” Chat Noir and Chloe said in unison.

“Why do you say that, Lila?” Alya asked.

“Well, the other day on my way home I saw Chloe going to Marinette’s house, and now she’s here calling me a liar just like Marinette used to do,” Lila said, letting her face fall into her hands. “I just don’t know what I did to deserve to be treated this way.”

Everyone crowded closer to her offering their sympathy as alligator tears rolled down her cheeks, and a host of cutting glares aimed at Chloe. They should have planned for something like this. Lila always bent the truth to suit herself.

Rage boiled in Chat’s core, and it took every ounce of his willpower not to tackle Lila to the ground. How could anyone be so despicable?  

“Hang on,” he said firmly, forcing his shoulders to relax. “I’ve met Marinette a few times, and she doesn’t seem like that type of girl.”

“Yeah, I’m not so sure that’s true either, Lila,” Alix spoke up. “I mean, Chloe and Marinette hate each other. Chloe would rather die than set foot in her house.”

Alya pursed her lips and turned to Chloe. “Is it true? Did you go to Marinette’s house?”

Chloe averted her gaze, crossing her arms over her chest. “I did go to see Dupain-Cheng at her tiny, disgusting hovel, but…she refused to help me—stupid little goody-two-shoes,” Chloe said. She met Alya’s gaze head-on and squared her jaw. “But with friends like you, I’m starting to see why she left. She was nothing but nice to you losers, and yet you’d so easily believe that she’d help me get back at someone. You’re all so pathetic.”

“The only pathetic one here is you, Chloe. Lila’s never done anything. None of us have! We’re sick and tired of putting up with your crud,” Nathaniel said, and several classmates echoed their agreement.

“Whatever. I don’t want to be your class representative anyway if you’re all too stupid to tell the difference between a diamond and a lump of coal.” Chloe flipped her hair over her shoulder, hips swaying as she stalked to the locker room.

Chat Noir almost chased after her, but his staff beeped with a message from Ladybug. There was an akuma across town. Chloe was going to have to wait.

♪♫♪ Broken Pieces Shine ♪♫♪

"I don't know if I will ever be alright, but I have to try. And I know you're with me, so what if we do fall apart? Shamelessly be who we are, and let all the broken pieces shine."

- - -

Marinette chewed her pencil, tilting her head to examine her designs from different angles. Clara’s deadline was still several weeks away, but she already had tons of ideas. Would Clara like a tasteful pantsuit or a flowing gown? Which one said ‘award-winner?’ Maybe if she added a sash or changed up the neckline…

The lunchroom bustled, several simultaneous conversations condensing into a uniform hum in Marinette’s ears while she worked. She was vaguely aware of her friends at the table with her, but when Macy leaned in to get a closer look at what she was working on, she still jumped.

“Ooo, are those for you-know-who?” she asked.

“Shh!” Marinette covered her sketchbook and glanced around to ensure no one had overheard. “Yes, but they’re not final. I’m just playing around with some ideas.”

“I like them,” Macy said. “Look at this one, Eliott. Eliott?”

He was unusually quiet that day, but Marinette had been too enthralled in her own work to notice. His nose was buried in a booklet, seemingly as engrossed in it as Marinette had been with her designs. He only looked up when Macy stuck her hand in front of his face.

“What?” He blinked.

“Marinette is designing top-secret things, and she needs opinions,” Macy said.

“Can’t you ask Martin?” he asked.

Macy gave him an incredulous look. “Martin left 10 minutes ago to go work with his group on their science project. Weren’t you listening?” She scolded. Though in Eliott’s defense, Marinette hadn’t noticed either.

“Oh, sorry. Guess I was distracted.” He closed the cover but marked the page with his finger. “So what do you need?”

Macy shook her head, taking a bite of her cake. “You two are such space cadets today.”

“What are you studying, Eliott?” Marinette asked. She tilted her head to get a better look at the cover.

“I’m in a community play, and we have rehearsal tonight,” he said nonchalantly.

“Wow, that’s so awesome! What part did you get?”

 “Oh, it’s nothing special…” Eliott sat back with a smirk and shrugged.

“He’s being modest. He’s playing one of the leads, and he’s super excited about it. He memorized his lines in like 3 days, but he always reads over the script again before rehearsals.” Macy finished her cake and stood up. “I’m gonna get another drink. Help Marinette with her designs!”

“Fine, but can you get me a slice of that cake, please?” Eliott requested. He pressed his palms together with a smile. Macy rolled her eyes but headed for the dessert stand anyway.

“So, you got a lead role. What play are you guys doing?” Marinette asked, and Eliott tossed her the script.

Miraculous! The Battle of Heroes’ Day

“Oh, so it’s about Ladybug and Chat Noir,” Marinette said with as much casualty as she could muster. “Wait, if you’re playing a lead role then that means…”

“You guessed it, m’lady.” He winked.

Marinette bit back a laugh. The director definitely cast the right person. Put Eliott in a blond wig, and even she’d believe he was Chat Noir.

“That’s so awesome! When is it opening? I’d love to come watch.” She passed back the script, and he found his page again.

“Not for a couple more weeks, but if you want, I can see about getting you into one of our dress rehearsals soon,” he offered.

“Really? Yeah, I’d love to.”

Macy returned with Eliott’s slice of cake, but not before Gabrielle locked on target. “Did you save any cake for the rest of us? No wonder your uniform looks so tight these days.”

When Macy froze, Marinette turned to Gabrielle with a glare. “She got it for Eliott because some people don’t spend all of their time thinking about themselves.”

“I think about other people all the time,” Gabrielle said with a wicked grin. “I’ve actually been feeling sorry for Macy after Simon rejected her three weeks ago. If only she were prettier, then maybe Eliott would be more than just a friend.”

“Eliott and I aren’t like that.” Macy shot back.

“Clearly,” Gabrielle said with a grunt. “Tell me, Eliott. Have you ever thought about dating Macy?”

“Well, no, but-”

Gabrielle threw her head back with a laugh, and Macy’s cheeks flushed a deep red. She stormed from the cafeteria, tears bubbling in her eyes. Gabrielle watched her go with a triumphant smirk that made Marinette’s blood boil.

“You should go after her,” Marinette said to Eliott.

“Trust me, she doesn’t want to see me after that.” He shrugged and returned to his script.

“How can you say that? She’s your best friend, and best friends should always be there for each other no matter what!” Marinette slammed her palm on the table, but when Eliott refused to look at her, her jaw clenched. “You’re wrong. I think you’re the exact person Macy wants to see right now.” She didn’t wait for his reply before gathering her sketchbook and chasing after Macy.

The halls were empty and quiet, the chorus of chatter from the cafeteria fading as Marinette raced down the stairs. Macy was nowhere in sight, and Marinette didn’t know where to begin looking for her. After a week, Marinette was still learning her way around—not to mention still learning her new friends.

If it were Alya, Marinette knew exactly where to look, which treat from the bakery would always cheer her up, and as a last resort, where she was ticklish. She didn’t have those ins with Macy yet.

Eliott would know.

Eliott… How could he sit by while his friend was upset? Didn’t he care about her at all? If they really were best friends, then why didn’t he stand up for her and believe her when she said she was hurt? It was so obvious that Gabrielle just wanted attention. How could he let her come between them? Why did he let her walk away? Shouldn’t he chase after his best friend and make sure she was okay? Isn’t that what friends were supposed to do?

Marinette leaned against a row of lockers, shoulders heaving and tears stinging her eyes. Wasn’t she a good friend? Didn’t she always take care of everyone? So why would they turn their backs on her? How could they leave her all alone?

“What’s wrong, Marinette?” Tikki poked her head out of Marinette’s blazer.

Marinette sat on the floor with a sigh, resting her head against the lockers. “It just gets so hard,” she whispered. “Always being there for everyone. Being the one to fix everything for everyone. Sometimes I just wonder… who will be there to fix me when I need it?”

“You’ve got me,” Tikki said. She floated up to nuzzle Marinette’s cheek. “And your parents, Master Fu, Adrien.”

Marinette smiled at that, petting Tikki’s bulbous head with one finger. “Thanks, Tikki. I needed a friend.”

Screams echoed up the hall, and Marinette jumped to her feet. Shaking off the last of her doubts, she slapped her cheeks and took a deep breath. She wasn’t alone, and she would make sure her friends never were either.

“That sounded like it came from the cafeteria. I think it’s safe to say we know where Macy is,” Marinette said. “Transform me!”

Terrified teens with crooked teeth and unibrows rushed past as Ladybug entered the cafeteria. All around the room, her classmates cowered from the akuma zeroing in on Gabrielle in the center. Macy had become the perfect porcelain doll carrying a mirror in her hands—no doubt where the akuma was hiding.

Ladybug hooked her yoyo around Gabrielle’s shoulders and tugged her to safety, even if she deserved whatever punishment Macy was about to give her.  “Get somewhere safe,” she ordered.

“Duh,” Gabrielle said. Ever the gracious one.

“You’re welcome.” Ladybug rolled her eyes as Gabrielle raced off.

With Gabrielle out of the way, the akuma settled for Thomas. She held her mirror in front of him, and his handsome face broke out in angry red zits. The misshapen students fleeing the cafeteria all made sense. Gabrielle told Macy she wasn’t attractive, so now she was making everyone else look the part instead.

“You shouldn’t have let her get away, Ladybug. I think everyone here would like to know what she’s ashamed of,” the akuma said.

While that much might have been true, Ladybug wasn’t in the business of agreeing with one of Hawkmoth’s villains. “Revenge is never the answer, Macy. You’re better than this. Let me help you.”

“I’m not Macy anymore. My name is Mirror-Mirror!” she shouted. Her glassy eyes bore all of her pain, the real Macy screaming inside. “If you want to help me, then give me your Miraculous!”

Ladybug dodged her strike, flipping backward onto a table. Mirror-Mirror wasted no time charging in again and again, the destructive force of her anguish taking its toll on the cafeteria. It was impossible to get a hit in edgewise without seeing herself in the mirror, and Chat Noir hadn’t turned up yet.

“Kitty, I’m battling an akuma, and I really need your help! Where are you?” Ladybug spoke into her yoyo phone. Looks like she’d have to navigate this one on her own. “Lucky Charm!”

A slingshot seemed straight forward enough, but what could she use as ammo? Nothing stood out, and in her moment of distraction, she barely dodged a flying table. Her lucky charm skittered across the floor as she stumbled into her landing, and Mirror-Mirror closed in.

“Mirror, Mirror on the wall, what darkest fears hide in us all?”

“No!” Ladybug tried to shield her face, but it was too late. Her eyes locked with her reflection, and she sank to her knees, all of the fight leaving her body.

What was happening? Everyone else got pimples or big feet, so why couldn’t she move? If Macy’s mirror made everyone unattractive, then why? Why did she feel so…helpless?

What darkest fears hide in us all?

Of course! Her mirror didn’t just make people unattractive. It turned them into the thing they’re most ashamed of—the parts of themselves they hid from the world. And what was Ladybug ashamed of? Failing? Perhaps. Having her identity exposed? Probably.

But as Mirror-Mirror reached for her earrings, their eyes locked, and she saw what she truly feared. The mirror didn’t take her powers. It took her will to fight. More than anything she wanted to save Macy. To save Alya. Her friends. Everyone. But her legs refused to move.

Ladybug’s greatest fear wasn’t losing. It was being powerless to help the people she loved most.

“I can’t do it,” she whispered, head falling.

Mirror-Mirror’s fingers closed around her earrings, but before she could remove them, Chat Noir’s staff struck her side, sending her flying into the wall.

“Ladybug!” He rushed to her side. “Sorry it took so long, m’lady. Are you alright?”

“No.” She shook her head.

Chat Noir cast a nervous glance at Mirror-Mirror as she stood up. “Come on. We’ve gotta move.”

“I can’t,” Ladybug repeated.

“Are you hurt?” Chat Noir bent one of her knees. “M’lady? What’s wrong?”

“I can’t save her, Chat Noir.”

He searched her expression before scooping her up and leaping out of the way of another attack. He set her down gently and brandished his staff. Would he leave her one day too? What if she couldn’t protect him either?

No. That was ridiculous. Chat Noir would always have her back.

You thought Alya would have your back too. Look how that turned out.

That was different. Lila was manipulating her.

Who’s to say a villain couldn’t do the same to Chat Noir? He could turn his back on you.

He wouldn’t.

But he could.

Ladybug squeezed her eyes shut, pushing against the darkness clouding her mind. Ever since she became Ladybug, she’d always relied on her head to get through tough situations. Now even her own thoughts were working against her. She didn’t know what to believe anymore. Macy needed her help. She needed to save her friends.

Mirror-Mirror kicked Chat Noir in the gut, spreading him on his back. His staff rolled into Ladybug’s feet as Mirror-Mirror closed in. She needed to help him, but her legs wouldn’t budge. Her lucky charm was only a few yards away. If she moved now, she could reach it before Mirror-Mirror changed Chat Noir too.

But what was the point? Even if she did reach it in time, she still hadn’t figured out what to do with it. This battle was over.

“Hey, Macy!”  Eliott stood in the doorway, shoulders squared and head high. His hands were balled into tight fists to hide how they shook as he approached.

Ladybug assumed he ran away after getting zapped just like everyone else, but he looked completely normal. She hadn’t seen him since she left to find Macy, so he should have been in the cafeteria when Mirror-Mirror first attacked. Had he gone to look for Macy after all?

Mirror-Mirror abandoned Chat Noir, freeing him to rush to Ladybug’s side. He retrieved her lucky charm on the way and placed it in her hands. “Come on, Ladybug. Think.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t stand up for you earlier,” Eliott said, and when she raised her mirror, he shoved his hands in his pockets. “Go ahead if it will make you feel better, but it’s not going to do you any good.”

When Eliott remained unchanged, she lowered the mirror with a growl. “Why isn’t it working?”

“Because I’m already the thing I’m most ashamed of,” Eliott said. “I was a bad friend to you, and that hurts me more than anything else ever could. Marinette was right. Friends should never turn their backs on one another, and that’s why I’m never going to abandon you again.”

“LB.” Chat Noir placed a hand on her shoulder. “I’m here. What do you need?”

Eliott hadn’t abandoned Macy, and Chat Noir wasn’t abandoning her. Not all friendships were destined to fail. So long as she held onto her faith in the people she loved, everything would be alright.

Ladybug turned the slingshot over in her hands. If she combined it with Chat Noir’s staff… She loaded the slingshot and aimed for the pillar diagonally across from them. The staff ricocheted off the wall, soaring right into the mirror. The glass shattered, and a black butterfly fluttered out.

Chat Noir pulled her to her feet, and she captured the akuma with one swipe of her yoyo. She took a deep breath as Miraculous Ladybug returned everything to normal, the last traces of her insecurities fading. When Chat Noir offered her a fist, she stretched up to hug his neck instead—he didn’t complain.

As Hawkmoth’s magic faded, Macy collapsed forward into Eliott’s arms. “What happened?” she groaned.

“You were akumatized, but I’ve got you,” he said gently.

Students filed back into the cafeteria, cheering for another victory over Hawkmoth. Gabrielle stood at the back of the crowd, arms crossed over her chest, and Eliott eyed her with a frown.

“I know I should have stood up for you, but Gabrielle didn’t let me finish,” he said. “You’re not just a friend to me, Macy. You’re my family, so of course I’ve never thought of you that way.” When Gabrielle rolled her eyes, he continued, “I think this has shown us that we all have things about ourselves that we don’t like, and just because I’ve never seen you that way doesn’t mean I don’t think you’re really beautiful, Mace.”

Macy hugged his neck, prompting more cheers from their classmates. Ladybug and Chat Noir used the noise as cover to slip silently out the door.

♪♫♪ Stall Me ♪♫♪

"Wake up to despise the world I once loved. Why would you bring me in if you knew what you'd become? So curse everyone and everything, even the sun."

- - -

The day was over when Adrien made it back to school. Most of the students had already gone home, and he believed Chloe had too until he rounded the corner to his locker. He was going to have to face her eventually, though he hoped to delay it a while longer.

She didn’t say anything, but he knew that look all too well. Arms crossed, hip cocked, lips pursed. It was the same look she gave her butler when he took too long to bring her sushi, and Adrien lowered his head like a puppy awaiting a scolding.

“Chloe, I-”

“Oh, now you want to speak.” She quirked a brow.

“I’m sorry!”

“What happened?” She demanded. “I needed your help, and you didn’t have my back. We could have exposed her!”

He averted his gaze. “I know.”

“Why didn’t you stick to the plan?”

“It just didn’t feel right. I panicked.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Next time I’ll do better. I promise.”

“Next time? No one in this school is going to believe anything we say about her now because you chickened out!” She jabbed his chest with her finger. “I hope your conscience is happy. You made me look ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous! Maybe I should leave like Dupain-Cheng.”

“Chloe-”

“No! No more excuses. If you really want to stop Lila, then call me when you’re actually ready to do something,” Chloe said. With a flip of her ponytail, she shoved past him.

Adrien leaned against his locker with a sigh, running a hand through his hair. Mirror-Mirror didn’t have to show him what he was ashamed of—he already knew. He was a coward, and now everything was ruined.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10: Kids in the Dark

“Here we are at the end of the road, a road that’s quietly caving in. Come too far to pretend that we don’t, we don’t miss where we started.”

- - -

“Hey, Nino, got a second?” Adrien asked the following morning as their classmates shuffled into the courtyard.

Nino perked up, draping an arm over his shoulders. “Sure thing, dude. It’s been a while since we’ve had some guy time. I’ve just been super busy helping Alya with her deputy duties. I miss you, bro.”

“You mean Lila’s class representative duties?” Adrien corrected.

“Well…Lila’s busy doing more important stuff, so Alya has been picking up some of the slack, and I’ve been helping her out,” he said. “Besides, Marinette used to flake on some of her stuff too when she was busy.”

Adrien suppressed a sigh. Things were worse than he thought. He should have helped Chloe yesterday. Someone needed to put Lila in her place, but more than that, Marinette deserved justice. Every day Lila found new ways to turn everyone against her even in her absence, and Adrien wasn’t going to sit by anymore.

“Actually, I was hoping to talk to you about Lila,” Adrien said. His stomach tightened into a knot, but he wasn’t chickening out this time. “Don’t you think it’s a little unfair that Alya does all of Lila’s work for her? I mean, we elected Lila to lead the class, but it feels like she hasn’t really done anything herself. Even if Marinette had other stuff to do sometimes, she still did a majority of the work herself.”

“Well, Lila’s doing global stuff that’s way more important than our class. She leads by example,” Nino said.

“Well, if she’s too busy to be class rep, why would she run?” Adrien asked. His methods were a little around the bush, but hopefully he could convince Nino. They were best buds after all.

“Dude, do you want Chloe to be class rep again? You weren’t here when she was in charge, so you have no idea how bad it was. If Lila hadn’t stepped up, we’d have all been stuck with her. Sorry, but nuh-uh, no way am I going through that ever again.” Nino shook his head emphatically.

Given the choice, Adrien had picked Chloe, but now probably wasn’t the best time to admit that. He understood why no one else wanted Chloe in power, and in most cases, he could agree with them. But Lila wasn’t exactly the step up everyone thought she was either.

“Couldn’t someone else who has more time have run? I mean, most of us would prefer anyone over Chloe,” Adrien said pointedly.

“Bro, I get you and Chloe have known each other since you were kids, but I don’t think you fully understand how deep she’s sunk her claws into everyone here,” Nino said. “She digs dirt on people to keep them from defying her, and if that doesn’t work, she just gets her daddy to threaten the teachers. No one else here can overthrow her. Lila is the only one with an outside advantage because she knows celebrities and ambassadors and stuff. She’s got Chloe beat, and that’s why she’s everyone’s hero.”

It was hard to argue with him there. If Chloe were nicer, then this whole process would have been a lot easier. Anyone looked like a saint compared to her, and after yesterday… Lila could gain all the praise in the world because now she was just like them—another one of Chloe’s victims.

As much as he hated to admit it, there was no easy way out here. If he exposed Lila, then Chloe would claw her way back to the top and make everyone miserable again. If he didn’t expose Lila, then she’d just continue to use everyone and drag Marinette’s name through the mud. He’d tried to convince Chloe to be nice once before, but that didn’t last longer than a day. If he could just get Alya to see the light, she could take down both Lila and Chloe…

“I know you and Alya are busy, but is there any way we could all meet up for juice this afternoon? There’s something I want to talk to you both about.”

♪♫♪ Kill Em With Kindness ♪♫♪

"We're running out of time chasing our lies. Every day a small piece of you dies. Always somebody you're willing to fight to be right. Your lies are bullets. Your mouth's a gun. And no war in anger was ever won."

- - -

“You said you wanted to talk?” Alya crossed her arms over her chest.

The bench along the Seine was abandoned this time of day, which was why Adrien liked it—he didn’t want anyone interrupting. Considering Alya parted ways with her best friend over Lila, she had clearly fallen deep into her web. This conversation required precision, and Adrien wasn’t taking any chances. He was going to speak his mind.

Nino took the seat beside him without a second thought, gesturing for Alya to do the same. She hesitated, searching Adrien’s expression with a skepticism that said she didn’t entirely trust him. This conversation wasn’t going to be pretty.

“Yeah. It’s about Lila…” He clasped his hands together to keep them from fidgeting. “There’s something you should know.”

“Let me guess. She’s a liar?” Alya cocked a brow. “I know you’ve been by to see Marinette several times. I find it funny how you’ve never mentioned this until now.”

“Look, I know I should have come forward sooner, but Lila is a liar. I can prove it,” Adrien said.

“Oh, can you?” Alya barely masked her cynicism.  

“The day she came here, she tried to convince me that she was the descendent of a fox superheroine to impress me, but Ladybug showed up and called her out over your blog post,” Adrien explained. “She and Ladybug had never met before, and truthfully, I don’t think they really even like each other.”

“Can anyone else confirm your story?” Alya asked.

“Marinette can. She was there,” Adrien said.

“Oh, we know that Marinette follows you around.” Alya smirked. “But ya know what I think? I think Marinette is just trying to turn you against Lila because she tried to tell us a similar story before too, but she had no proof.”

“Why would Marinette do that?”

“Trust me, dude, there’s a reason she doesn’t want you hanging around Lila,” Nino said.

Alya elbowed him hard, and when Adrien seemed confused, she rolled her eyes. “Even if you are telling the truth, can you blame me for being a little suspicious? Lila has been here for months, and you’re calling her out on something that happened on her first day? And only after you’ve been hanging out with someone who tried to prove her guilty with the same story?”

“It does seem kinda suspicious.” Nino rubbed the back of his neck with a wince. “Sorry, bro.”

“But I’m telling the truth! That really happened.” When they weren’t convinced, he added, “Okay, fine. You’re right. I shouldn’t have waited so long. I just didn’t want to start trouble.”

“So why start it now?” Alya asked.

“Because people are getting hurt, and I’m tired of looking the other way,” Adrien said.

“What people?”

Adrien bit his tongue. Alya was too defensive. Even if he did point out how Lila was using everyone at school, she’d find a way to justify it just like Nino had earlier. This was Lila’s power—convincing everyone that they enjoyed being manipulated.

“I know it’s hard to believe, but I am telling the truth. Marinette isn’t the enemy here,” he said.

Alya took a step back and slung her bag over her shoulder. “I find it a little hard to trust you when you’ve been hanging out with her,” she said. “And after Chloe’s little stunt the other day… don’t tell me you three are working together.”

“No, we’re not.” Adrien held up defensive hands, and when Alya crossed her arms over her chest, he added, “If you don’t believe me that’s fine, but please, look into it. Don’t believe everything Lila tells you. Be a journalist. Investigate.”

Alya eyed him, lips pursed, then nodded. “Fine. I’ll look into your story, but if I don’t find anything, I want you and Marinette to apologize to Lila.”

“Fair enough,” Adrien said.

“Come on, Nino.”

As Alya stalked off, Nino searched Adrien’s expression. His eyes bore all of his confusion, torn between his girlfriend and his best friend. Much like everyone else, Nino wasn’t sure what to believe, but so long as there was doubt, Adrien couldn’t lose hope.

“Nino!”

“Catch you later, bro,” Nino said.

“Yeah. Later.”

♪♫♪ Walk Me Home ♪♫♪

"Walk me home in the dead of night. I can't be alone with all that's on my mind, so say you'll stay with me tonight cause there is so much wrong going on outside."

- - -

“I’m so excited that you’re finally coming to my house! You have to sit in my massage chair.” Macy squealed as she and Marinette walked arm in arm.

Eliott trailed behind them, things in their group having gone back to normal after the previous day’s events. Marinette was wrong about him. He had Macy’s back even when she couldn’t see him, and they gave her hope that not all friendships were so fragile. When two people trusted each other, nothing could pull them apart.

“We should invite Martin too. I didn’t do well on our last chemistry exam.” Eliott ran a hand through his hair. “Besides, he seems happier when he’s with us, even if he is quiet.”

“He usually waits for his chauffeur out front. Let’s see if we can catch him.” Macy picked up the pace, but she froze the moment they reached the front entrance. “Oh no.”

“What’s the problem, Martin? You said you would do my homework for the entire year,” Gabrielle snarled. “Were you lying?”

Thomas held Martin by his shirt collar, but his eyes bore a fierce determination even if his hands were shaking.

“I-I don’t want to be your puppet anymore,” Martin said, face blanched and eyes wide.

“He’s standing up for himself,” Marinette gasped.

“Kind of. He’s about to get his butt kicked,” Eliott said, but Marinette was already marching down the steps. “And so are we.”

“Gabrielle,” Marinette called.

“Oh, look, little miss thinks-she’s-all-that is back to save her pet hamster.” Gabrielle stepped between Marinette and Thomas. “This doesn’t concern you, street rat, so why don’t you run along back to the sewers?”

“Not until you let my friend go,” Marinette said, undeterred despite how Gabrielle towered over her.

“And just what are you going to do to stop us? You’re as tiny as a mouse, and there’s no one around to save you now.” Gabrielle leaned into her face.

“She’s got us,” Eliott said. He crossed his arms over his chest, and Macy squared her shoulders beside him.

“Two more cowards? I’m shaking.” Gabrielle rolled her eyes. “You think you’re all high and mighty because you won a design contest and got some free tickets? Please, I could ruin your whole life with one phone call.”

“So, do it,” Marinette said. “You talk big, so let’s see you follow through. Make the call.”

“Uh, Marinette, is this such a good-” Eliott held out a hand, but Gabrielle’s glare silenced him.

“Don’t tempt me!”

“Are you going to ruin my life or not? Because if you’re not, then there’s nothing stopping me from helping Martin.” Marinette nodded to him, still dangling in Thomas’ grasp.

Gabrielle’s jaw clenched, but before she could reply, a familiar voice interrupted.

“Marinette?” Adrien stood timidly at the base of the stairs, his bodyguard holding open the car door.

Upon seeing him, Gabrielle faltered, jolting away from Marinette as if she’d been shocked. Macy clamped her hands over her mouth to muffle a squeal as several of their schoolmates stopped to stare in awe.

“Adrien? What are you doing here?” Marinette asked as he climbed the stairs to meet her.

“It’s Friday. You said you were going to visit your friend’s house, so I thought we could ride together.” He glanced around at the scene before him. “Is everything alright?”

Marinette turned to Gabrielle, whose eyes burned through her. Their classmates whispered to each other, all seeming to wonder if Gabrielle was going to show out in front of Adrien Agreste, but even she knew better than to tempt the most beloved boy in Paris. Attacking Adrien was effectively social suicide, and Gabrielle wasn’t going to lose her reputation now. She averted her gaze, red hair flipping over her shoulder as she spun around to face her boyfriend.

“Nothing. We were just leaving,” she grumbled, and her group disbanded.

Thomas set Martin down on his feet before following Gabrielle to their limo.

“Friends of yours?” Adrien cocked a brow.

“Not exactly.” She turned to Martin. “You okay?”

“Yeah…” Martin straightened his glasses. “You must think I’m weak.”

“Not at all. I thought it was very brave of you to stand up for yourself,” Marinette assured him.

“Sorry you had to save me again. I wish I had the strength to defend you too.” Martin curled his shoulders. “Thank you, Marinette. I promise I’ll try to be stronger next time.”

“You’re already strong where it counts.” She touched his chest. “In here.”

His cheeks flushed, and he glanced up at Adrien, eyes widening again. “You’re-”

“Adrien Agreste!” Macy latched onto his neck with a hysteric giggle.

“Macy, be cool, remember we talked about this?” Marinette coached.

“Let him breathe.” Eliott pried her arms off and extended a hand. “I’m Eliott, and this lunatic is-”

“Macy Chanteur!” She broke free of Eliott’s grasp and stuck out a hand for Adrien to kiss. “I have a poster of you on my wall.”

“Oh.” His eyebrows raised.

“She’ll calm down,” Eliott said. “I think.”

“It’s cool. I’m used to it,” Adrien chuckled. “But please don’t treat me like a celebrity. Any friends of Marinette’s are friends of mine.”

“Adrien just called me a friend!” Macy squeaked, and Eliott placed his hands on her shoulders to restrain her.

“My name’s Martin. Martin Michel.”

Adrien turned to the small boy and smiled. “Nice to meet all of you.”

“We were actually about to go to Macy’s to talk about my designs for you-know-who if you want to come, Martin.” Marinette offered.

“Uh, sure.” He nodded.

“I hope it’s alright that Marinette invited me, Macy,” Adrien said. “We only just met, and I’d hate to intrude.” 

“You can come over whenever you want, Adrien.” She tried to boop his nose with her finger, but Eliott swatted her hand away.

“Great. We can take my car.” Adrien gestured to his bodyguard standing dutifully on the sidewalk.

“I’m going to ride in his limo!” Macy wheezed.

“Try not to hyperventilate.” Eliott guided her down the steps.

Adrien fell into step beside Marinette. “Your new school is huge,” he remarked.

“Yeah, if it wasn’t for Macy and Eliott, I would totally get lost,” she said.

“They seem nice.”

Marinette’s gaze softened on them as Eliott seated himself and Martin between Macy and Adrien. “They are.”

“So, what was all that on the stairs?” Adrien asked as Macy gave the driver her address.

“Gabrielle,” everyone collectively moaned.

“The Chloe Bourgeois of the school,” Marinette explained, and Adrien nodded in understanding. “She’s got more bite and brute strength, but ultimately, I sense that she has less power.”

“That was incredible how you called her bluff,” Macy said. She seemed to have regained some of her composure, though she still stole frequent glances at Adrien when she thought no one was looking.

“When you deal with the daughter of the mayor of Paris, you get used to empty threats and power pulls.” Marinette shrugged.

“I was sure we were going to get our butts kicked. It’s funny, I usually avoid trouble, but the past couple days have felt good,” Eliott said thoughtfully. “You’ve helped all of us become a little more confident, Marinette.”

“I just don’t like to see my friends get pushed around, that’s all.” Marinette insisted.

“Isn’t her modesty adorable?” Eliott said to Adrien.

“Marinette deserves every ounce of praise, I know it.” He agreed. “She’s amazing.”

Marinette’s cheeks burned. Adrien praised her a lot, but she was just as unprepared for it each time. Macy wasn’t the only one on the verge of passing out in the car. Was it possible to die of happiness?

“Speaking of amazing, we need all of the details about Clara.” Macy leaned across Eliott.

“Clara?” Martin cocked a brow.

“Nightingale. She’s asked Marinette to design for her!” Macy reminded him. “Oh, it was so tempting to throw that in Gabrielle’s face. I don’t know how you resisted the urge.”

“Well, I want to make sure she likes what I come up with first,” Marinette said. “No sense bragging if she hates everything and asks someone else.”

“How are your designs coming along?” Adrien asked.

“Well, I have a few ideas-”

“Show us!” Macy and Eliott demanded simultaneously.

“Nothing is final yet. I’ve just been playing around,” Marinette said as they pulled into the gates of a large house.

“You should sit in my meditation room. It’s totally tranquil, and it might help you get ideas. Can you imagine? Future-world-famous fashion designer sketching her breakthrough piece in my house!” Macy said as they climbed out, then casting a smile to Adrien added, “Do you think you could design my wedding dress someday?”

“Slow your roll, Macy. You just met,” Eliott chided, tugging her up the front steps ahead of the group.

“Your friends are lively,” Adrien said to Marinette. “I like them.”

“Well, Macy and Eliott have been friends for a long time,” Marinette explained.

“Since they were kids,” Martin added. “Their parents are old friends, and they’ve been in the same class every year.”

“That’s awesome. I hope you and I can be close like that someday.” Adrien smiled at Marinette.

If Adrien said any more nice things to her, she’d have enough butterflies in her stomach to give Scarlet Moth a comeback. Why did he have to be so sweet and handsome, perfect, smart, talent-

“Well…” Macy snapped Marinette out of her trance. She held her arms out and twirled around as her butlers opened the front doors. “Welcome to my home.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 11: Rain on Me

"Living in a world where no one's innocent, oh but at least we try. Gotta live my truth, not keep it bottled in, so I don't lose my mind."

- - -

“It’s not much, but…”

Tall columns stretched up to the ceiling on either side of the grand staircase, and Marinette’s reflection beamed back at her in the tile. The foyer was bright and airy—a stark contrast to the duller hues of Adrien’s house. Macy’s home was grand but also inviting.

Eliott shoved Macy playfully. “I’ll say. My foyer is much bigger.”

Macy shoved him back, sticking out her tongue. “C’mon, I’ll show you my room.” She bounced up the stairs cheerfully, leading them to the door at the end of the hall. “This whole wing is mine actually. I’ve got a movie theater, a private bathroom—I even have my own sound studio.”

“I’ve begged my father to build a theater, but he doesn’t like the idea of having a lot of teenagers in his house,” Adrien said with a hint of envy. “Do you mind if I take a look?”

“You can look at whatever you want,” Macy giggled.

Martin and Eliott exchanged looks.

“I’ll go with them.” Martin followed them up the hall.

“Marinette, come check out the closet. Macy’s handbag collection is to die for.” Eliott took her hand and pulled her into Macy’s room. “Julius, can you bring us up some tea? Set it up on the terrace.”

Macy’s butler nodded politely before retreating from the room.

“You’re really comfortable here,” Marinette remarked as Eliott threw open the closet doors.

"Macy and I grew up together. We've been friends forever, so it's almost like I live here too," he said, sifting through a rack of designer dresses. "We're basically family."

"That's so awesome. I wish I had someone like that," Marinette said. She examined the photos hanging on Macy's vanity, smiling young faces that were all too familiar. "Who's the girl in these pictures? She looks a lot like you. Is she your sister?"

Eliott stopped, cautiously crossing the room to stand beside her. He shoved his hands into his pockets and frowned. "No, that's me.”

Marinette's eyebrows raised. "Oh. Oh. Okay." She nodded, turning back to the pictures awkwardly.

"Is that okay?" Eliott asked.

 "Of course."

Eliott relaxed, trailing his thumb over the edge of the photo. "I started transitioning the summer before collége. I’m lucky that my family is so supportive," he explained. “Not many people at school know besides Macy—just a few teachers. I’m always a bit scared to tell new people because I don’t know how they’ll react, and even though we haven’t known each other that long, I trust you, Marinette.”

"Um, thank you for telling me." She clasped her hands together. “It means a lot to know you see me that way. After everything… I needed friends like you and Macy.”

"I should be thanking you. I’ve changed for the better every day since I met you. I can tell you have that effect on people,” he said. “Besides, it's who I am, and I don’t want to hide it from my friends. It’s just… not everyone is so understanding.”

"Don’t worry, your secret is safe with me,” Marinette said. Her cheeks warmed when Eliott scooped her into a tight hug.

Things in her life were so different now. Different school, different people, but deep down, Marinette was still the same. Loving her friends wasn’t a bad thing. Alya may have turned her back on their friendship, but that didn’t mean that everyone in her life would. Eliott’s confidence in her was proof enough that these people would stay by her side.

“You two can go ahead out to the terrace,” Macy’s voice sounded in the hall, and a moment later, she appeared in the doorway. “Did you show her my limited-edition handbag collection?” She leaned against the frame with a knowing look.

“Yeah, she thinks they’re great.” Eliott winked.

“Good,” Macy said. “We don’t let just anyone see them, so you should feel honored.”

“I do. Moving to a new school was really hard, so I’m glad to have made such good friends so quickly,” Marinette said. “You’ve both changed my life too.”

“Aww,” Macy and Eliott cooed.

Eliott lifted her hand to his lips. “Don’t worry. From now on, we’re here for you, Marinette.”

“Yeah, you’re one of us now.”

♪♫♪ The Wrecked and the Worried ♪♫♪

“I’m not the man I thought I was, but I swear that I’m gonna be with every little toxic thought I have that’s eating up inside of me. I got a reason to carry on, and it’s keeping me afloat.”

- - -

 “Thanks for taking me home,” Marinette said as Gorilla pulled out onto the street. “Macy lives so far away from my house.”

Adrien smiled at her, the warmth from his chest spreading to his cheeks. Marinette was so much happier with her new friends. Seeing her face light up when she laughed at one of Eliott’s jokes, or the slight furrow in her brow when Macy waved 2000 euros away like it was pocket change set his mind at ease.

The more distance Marinette put between her and Francoise-Dupont, the happier she became, and the more Lila’s threats lost their bite. Out of everyone in their class, he had always been drawn to Marinette. Maybe it was her courage or her compassionate nature that he admired so much or maybe her optimistic attitude. She’d lost everything because of Lila, and yet, she’d still managed to pick up the pieces and find happiness again.

In such a short time, he’d become so protective of her. He never wanted that smile to fade or those brilliant bluebell eyes to dim. More than anything, he wanted her to be free from the past, and he’d do anything to help her get there. Marinette deserved the best—she shared her light freely all the time and never asked for anything in return, so now he was going to do the same for her.

 “It’s no trouble. I’m happy that I get to spend time together with just you,” he said. “Your new friends are really nice.”

“Yeah, I’m sorry about Macy. She just gets really excited.” Marinette winced.

“It’s okay,” he chuckled. “Your designs look amazing so far.”

Her cheeks darkened three shades. “I dunno about that. They’re still pretty messy…Clara probably won’t like them.”

“Why not? You’re really talented. I’m sure she will love them.” He assured her.

“Thanks, I guess. I’m just so nervous about it.” She hugged her bag to her chest and bit her lip. “I still can’t believe I have an opportunity like this right now. It’s always been my dream to be a designer, but I pictured it as something I wouldn’t achieve until I was older. I feel so under-qualified.”

“You’re already a great designer, Marinette, and people are starting to see that,” he said. “You shouldn’t be so modest.”

“I know, but I can’t help it,” she said. “I don’t want to brag or seem full of myself.”

“I don’t think anyone thinks you’re full of yourself. It’s not wrong to brag every once in a while, especially for someone as incredible as you.” He placed his hands on her shoulders and offered her a warm smile. “We’re all just proud of you, and we want you to be proud of yourself. You deserve it.”

Marinette bit back a smile, cheeks pink and eyes shining in the dim light. How had he gotten so lucky to meet someone like her? She was so smart and driven and kind. Unlike Lila. Marinette was going to change the world for real someday—Clara was just step one.

“Well, looks like this is me,” she said as the limo slowed to a stop. “Thanks again for the ride.”

“You’re welcome, anytime.” Adrien pulled her in for a hug, kissing both of her cheeks. “See you soon.”

“See you!”

Adrien leaned back against the seat with a sigh, drumming his fingers as the limo pulled away. Lila needed to be stopped at all costs. If she got in the way of Marinette’s future, he’d never forgive her. He hated to admit it, but after his conversation with Nino and Alya, he’d officially run out of nice options. Lila would continue to use people for as long as she could unless they did something. Unless he did something.

Conflict made his skin crawl, but he owed this to Marinette. If he hadn’t been so complaisant, she wouldn’t have changed schools. She and Alya might still be friends, and he could even see Nino outside of class now. This was all his fault.

Granted, if she had stayed, she may not have the same opportunities now, and she never would have met her new friends. There was some good that had come of this. He couldn’t change the past, but he would make sure Marinette had a bright future—one devoid of Lila and her lies.

“Can we stop by the Grand Paris?” he asked, and after a small huff, the limo changed course. “Thank you!”

When Adrien arrived at Chloe’s suite, she was dressed in a silk robe with a green face mask and cucumbers over her eyes. Several stylists worked on her nails, and although she couldn’t see him, she knew the moment he approached.

“Did you come for a mani-pedi?” she asked.

He shifted his weight. “You told me to come back when I was ready to take down Lila, and… I’m ready.”

“Why should I help you? You didn’t help me when I needed you.” Chloe opened her mouth, and her butler placed a small chocolate on her tongue with a pair of tongs.

“Because we’re friends, and I know you’d do anything for me,” he said. When she opened her mouth for another chocolate, undeterred, he added, “because I know you still sleep with your teddy bear.”

A wicked grin curled on her lips, cracking the half-dried, green paste on her face. “Blackmailing me, Adrikins? I’m impressed. You really have come a long way.”

“Please, Chloe? I’ve tried talking to Alya and Nino. I’ve tried convincing Lila to change. I know I screwed up before, but there has to be something else we can do to stop her.” Adrien dropped to his knees, pressing his palms together. “I’m literally begging.”

Chloe hummed thoughtfully to herself while she chewed another chocolate. “How is Dupain-Cheng these days?” she asked.

 Adrien’s heart jumped to his throat. “She’s fine, and I want to keep it that way.”

Chloe’s lip twitched, and she sat up abruptly. Her staff scrambled to remove the cucumbers from her eyes as she stood up to meet Adrien’s gaze head-on. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you were in love with her. Why else do you care so much about Lila other than the fact that she’s tarnishing Marinette’s reputation?”

“She’s just a friend, and I don’t want Lila to turn everyone against her,” Adrien insisted.

Chloe rolled her eyes. “Even I don’t believe you when you say that anymore, Adrikins.” She turned and waddled carefully to the bathroom, the bottom of her robe trailing the ground. “Lila might lie to others, but you lie to yourself. I can’t decide which is more painful to watch.”

“Chloe-”

She paused in the doorway and looked over her shoulder. “I will think of something to help you with Lila if it’s so important to you,” she said. “Now, I’ve got a date with a hot bubble bath, so beat it.”

“Thank you, Chloe-”

“Out!” She pointed to the door.

Adrien scurried from her suite, mashing the elevator button repeatedly. He pictured Marinette’s smiling face from that afternoon contrasted against her anguished sobs from only a few days before. Lila would pay for those tears, and Adrien would make sure she never caused them again. He’d protect Marinette Dupain-Cheng, no matter the cost.

♪♫♪ Runaways ♪♫♪

“We’re going down this road with tears in our rearview mirror. Far from home, but in the dark you’ll know with me you’ve got nothing to fear.”

- - -

“See you tomorrow!” Marinette waved to Macy and Eliott outside Martin’s apartment a few nights later.

“Are you sure you don’t want a ride?” Macy gestured to Eliott’s open limo.

“Yeah, I’ll manage. The subway isn’t too far from here, and it’s out of your way,” she insisted.

Eliott pursed his lips but didn’t press. “Alright then. See you tomorrow.” He blew her a kiss.

Marinette started up the street alone, enjoying a brief moment of solitude. After changing schools in the middle of the term, she was in need of a good study session, and her new friends were more than happy to oblige. Martin’s ritzy apartment building was smaller than Macy and Eliott’s sprawling mansions, but still far more luxurious than Marinette’s home.

“For having so much, your new friends are surprisingly generous.” Tikki peeked out from her purse.

“Just because they’re rich doesn’t mean they’re not nice people. Look at Adrien. He’s the nicest person I know.” She sighed dreamily before snapping herself out of it. “Martin, Macy, and Eliott have become people I can really count on. I owe them a lot for embracing me the way they have.”

“Do you think they’re worthy replacements for Rena Rouge and Carapace?” Tikki asked.

Marinette pursed her lips with a hum. “Time will tell. I want to be absolutely certain this time. No more mistakes.”

“Oh my gosh, hey!” A strangely familiar voice cooed.

Marinette stopped short, turning over her shoulder as an arm snaked through her own and tugged. Red hair blurred her vision until bright green eyes locked with hers.

“Wow, what are the odds that we’d run into each other. It’s so awesome to see you.”

Marinette’s eyebrows furrowed as Gabrielle dragged her further up the street. Her tight grip stretched Marinette’s shoulders painfully, but something in her voice seemed off. It was familiar and friendly, which was already puzzling enough, but Marinette also detected a hint of…fear?

“Gabrielle, what’s-”

“There are some creepy guys following me, play along, and I’ll leave you alone for a month,” she hissed. “So, what are you up to?”

Marinette grasped her forearm, giving the illusion of familiarity, even if it was to keep her shoulder from popping out of socket. “Uh, just out and about.”

“Hey, we should see a movie next week.” Gabrielle picked up the pace as they rounded a corner.

Marinette struggled to keep up with her long legs. “Yeah, totally!” She used a parked car to catch a glimpse of their assailants in the reflection. “Do you wanna take the subway with me?”

“We need to shake them off first,” Gabrielle said under her breath.

Marinette pressed her lips together, then nodded. “Follow me.”

Gabrielle arched a brow as Marinette took the lead, veering toward the park across the street. She cut diagonally across to the other exit, stealing a glance over her shoulder as they turned another corner. They were still being followed, their assailants picking up speed to match their pace. Marinette checked the time on her phone, abruptly darting across the street to the next block.

“Do you know where we’re going?” Gabrielle asked through clenched teeth.

“Trust me,” Marinette said.

Gabrielle eyed her skeptically but didn’t argue. Marinette pictured the route in her head, imagining the overhead view. She knew this city better than anyone, and as she ducked around one more corner, she finally made the plunge down into the subway. Gabrielle tensed, but Marinette grabbed her wrist and picked up the pace. They slid onto the subway car just before the doors closed, watching smugly as their pursuers slowed to a stop at the base of the stairs just as the train pulled off.

“Thanks.” Gabrielle averted her gaze stubbornly. “You didn’t have to help me.”

“I know,” Marinette said. She grabbed onto the pole as Gabrielle pulled out her phone and resumed ignoring her. “So, what are you doing out walking? Don’t you have a chauffeur?”

“None of your business.”

Marinette’s eyes narrowed on the apron sticking out of her bag, and Gabrielle shifted to hide it. Something weird was going on with her, but Gabrielle was right—it wasn’t any of her business. They were safe, and that was all that mattered.

“I can make it home from here,” Gabrielle said when the train stopped at the next station. “Thanks again.”

“You’re welcome…” Marinette leaned against the pole with a frown as Gabrielle stalked from the car.

“That was odd,” Tikki said from Marinette’s collar.

“Yeah,” Marinette said when the doors slid shut again. “Really odd.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 12: WTF Do I Know

"Am I wrong that I moved on, and I, and I don't even miss you? Thought that it'd be you until I die, but I let go. What the fuck do I know? I'm alone cause I couldn't be somebody's hero. You want an apology? Not from me. Had to leave you in your misery."

- - -

“I know our duty is to the city, but I can’t help these feelings stirring my heart. Every time I see her brilliant blue eyes shining in the moonlight, I am overcome with passion and admiration. She truly is Miraculous.” Eliott looked to Marinette sitting cross-legged on the floor for approval. “How was that?”

“Incredible! You really have Chat Noir down,” she said.

Eliott rubbed the back of his neck. “Thanks, but I still feel like I could do better. Opening night is only a week away, and I’m playing one of the leads. Everything has to be perfect.” He paced the length of the stage, adjusting his black mask.

“I’m sure you’ll be fine. You make a wonderfully convincing Chat Noir.” She assured him—and she should know.

“Wonderfully convincing isn’t perfect. This play is a tribute to Ladybug and Chat Noir’s triumph on Heroes’ Day. If I screw up then I’ll be dishonoring them.” He turned and gestured to the impressive backdrop of the Eiffel Tower.

“No, you won’t.” Marinette stood up and placed a hand on his shoulder. “You’re an amazing actor, and I know you’re gonna kill it.”

“Places in five everyone!” The director swept through the stage.

Stagehands rushed around the set. Costume designers made last-minute alterations, and each prop was meticulously tested and placed for ease of access during scene changes. Marinette never realized how chaotic theater was behind the scenes.

Eliott let a deep breath pass his lips, and Marinette offered him a smile. “I’ll be watching in the audience. You’re gonna do great.”

“Thanks, Marinette,” he said. “And thanks for coming to watch our dress rehearsal.”

“Thanks for inviting me.”

“Sorry I’m so crazy about everything, I just want to be the best.” He fiddled with his gloves. “I’ve been studying English since I was little because my dream is to perform on Broadway. I know it’s a long shot, but it’s what I’ve wanted ever since my grandma and I watched a play together when I was a kid.”

“You’ll get there, and I’ll be sitting in the front row with Macy, Martin, and Adrien.”

Eliott smiled at that, pressing a soft kiss to her knuckles. “I actually owe you, Marinette. You’ve helped me a lot as an actor since we met.”

“Me? How?”

“You taught me to take risks. Before I met you, I was just coasting through life, staying out of the way, playing it safe, but now I can stand up for other people and speak out,” he explained. “You helped me find the courage to step outside my comfort zone.”

Her cheeks burned, but she smiled at the sentiment. All of her new friends gave praise so easily—something Marinette wasn’t used to. Helping others wasn’t about getting rewarded, and in most cases, the attention just made her squirm. She helped her friends because she cared. Although, even if their compliments embarrassed her, it was nice to know she was appreciated.

“Watch where you’re going!” A nasally voice grabbed their attention.

“Sorry!” A tiny stagehand shrank under the icy glare of her aggressor.

Eliott sprang into action to diffuse the situation. “Margot, is there a problem?”

“She bumped into me! Can you imagine if I had fallen and broken my wrist a week before opening night? How can I play Ladybug with a broken wrist?” Margot shouted.

Eliott stepped between her and the stagehand, holding up defensive hands. “I’m sure it was just an accident. No one got hurt, so why don’t you go cool off? We’re almost ready to start.”

“Ugh, whatever. Just stay out of my way!”

As she stalked off, Eliott turned to the small girl. “Are you okay, Lisette?”

“You know my name?” Her eyes widened.

“Of course. You hand me my props before I go on stage,” he said. “Don’t let Margot get to you. She’s just nervous because the show is in a week, and it’s her first time playing a lead.”

“It was my fault. I wasn’t watching where I was going,” Lisette said.

Eliott tucked a strand of her blonde hair back into place, brushing her cheek with his thumb. “Hey, don’t worry about it. We’re all a little high strung right now.”

“You’re not.”

Eliott flashed her a playful grin. “I’m a good actor.”

“I know,” she said, and when Eliott quirked a brow she fumbled to add, “I-I’ve kind of had to watch you for the past several months. You’re really good.”

“Wow, thanks, Lisette. I’m flattered that a pretty girl like you is a fan of mine,” Eliott said.

Her cheeks flushed, and she gave a small nod before scurrying off to her position at the director’s order.

Marinette couldn’t help the smile on her lips as Eliott found his mark and took a few deep breaths to center himself. He’d grown a lot since they met, and if someone had to play Chat Noir, she was glad it was him. She’d been uncertain at first, but Eliott really was worthy of being a hero, even if his costar was the worst. How could they cast such a brat to play Ladybug?

Taking her seat in the audience, Marinette thought back to her encounter with Gabrielle several nights prior. True to her word, Gabrielle hadn’t bothered them since, but what was she doing out on her own like that? And what was up with the apron in her bag? Something fishy was going on with her, but at least she was keeping her word. It was about time Marinette got some peace and quiet.

♪♫♪ I’m Not Calling You a Liar ♪♫♪

“I’m not calling you a liar, just don’t lie to me.”

- - -

When the school bell rang, Alya remained seated, lips pursed. Her other classmates gathered their backpacks, eager to enjoy their weekend plans. Adrien paid her no mind as he slung his bag over his shoulder and followed everyone else out. They hadn’t spoken since their last encounter, and Alya still wasn’t sure what to think. He sounded so sure of himself. After being friends with Marinette, she knew far more about Adrien Agreste than she ever cared to, and truthfully, Alya didn’t think he was capable of being malicious.

Don’t believe everything Lila tells you. Be a journalist. Investigate.

But how? It’s not like Alya could just call up a bunch of celebrities and foreign princes to ask them to corroborate all of Lila’s stories, and even if she could, what would Lila think if they proved Adrien wrong? Or worse, what would Alya think if they proved him right? If they proved Marinette right…

It had been two weeks since she left. Two weeks since they… Alya had been hurt at first, and her heart still ached thinking about it now. In the grand scheme of things, she hadn’t known Marinette that long—only a few months—so it was possible that there were things Alya didn’t know about her. Dark secrets she kept hidden. But if that were possible for Marinette, couldn’t the same be true for Lila? And why was Alya so afraid to go looking?

“Alya? Did you hear me?”

She blinked out of her trance. “Sorry, what?”

“You’ve been awfully spacey lately,” Lila remarked. “I was just saying that I have an important meeting today with my youth ambassadors committee. Clara Nightingale has promised to sponsor our clean water initiative, and today’s the only day we can meet with her. Is there any way you can take care of that thing Mlle. Bustier needed for me?”

Don’t believe her.

“Actually, Lila, I have to go pick up my little sisters because Nora has practice this afternoon, and Mlle. Bustier did ask you to do it,” Alya said.

Lila’s eyebrows raised, but just as quickly, she puckered her lips into a pout. “Is there any way you could have Nino pick up your sisters? This meeting is really important.”

“Nino promised Juleka he’d help Kitty Section with their sound system today so they can practice before their gig this weekend.” Her heart pounded as Lila’s lip twitched.

“I mean, I guess I can put off my meeting. Those kids in India will just have to go a little while longer without clean drinking water…” Lila eyed her.

“Ya know, if you’re too busy to keep up with your class rep stuff, you can always tell Mlle. Bustier to let us elect someone else. I’m sure everyone would understand,” Alya said pointedly.

“And let Chloe become the class rep again? I couldn’t do that to you guys.” Lila shook her head.

“True, but I can’t cover for you all the time. I have my own stuff going on. Maybe I’m not saving third world countries, but sometimes I have a life to live too,” Alya said. “You were elected to do all of this, you know.”

“No, I understand,” Lila sighed. “I’ve been putting too much pressure on you to do my job. It’s just so hard to juggle going to school and saving the world. I’ll figure out a way to do it for all of you because you’re my friends, and my friends are just as important to me as any starving, third-world country.”

“Good. I’m glad to hear that you’ll be putting in more effort.” Alya stood up. “Have a good weekend.”

“Oh, I’m sure my weekend will be better than those thirsty children in Iran.”

Alya stopped in the doorway. “Don’t you mean in India?”

“What?”

“Earlier you said the meeting was for children in India. Now you just said Iran,” Alya said.

“Oh, yeah, that’s what I meant,” Lila said. “I have a different thing for Iran next week. It’s hard to keep everything straight when you’re so busy.”

“Right.” Alya’s eyes narrowed. “Well, good luck.”

“Give your sisters a hug for me!”

Alya’s hands shook as she headed up the hall. It was probably nothing, just a simple mix up like she said, but… Given the circumstances, it was a little suspicious. One thing was certain: Alya would be keeping an eye on her.

♪♫♪ Thnks fr th Mmrs ♪♫♪

"One night and one more time, thanks for the memories even though they weren't so great. He tastes like you only sweeter."

- - -

“Your rehearsal was amazing,” Marinette said afterward over tea. “Well, except for Margot’s prop mishap. I thought she was going to have a meltdown.”

Eliott stirred his drink with a smirk. “She’s a great actress until something goes wrong,” he chuckled. “I just feel bad for Lisette. She looked like she wanted to kill her.”

“Speaking of Lisette…” Marinette gave him a knowing look. “I think she might have a crush on you.”

“Lisette? Nah.” Eliott averted his gaze, taking a sip of his tea. “I’m not anyone important. There’s no way she’d be into me.”

“That’s not true. You’re an amazing actor,” Marinette said. “I mean that, you don’t have anything to worry about.”

“Thanks, I guess the thought of someone liking me just makes me nervous.” He bit his lip.

“Come on. You flirt with everyone all the time,” Marinette said. “You flirted with me on my first day of school.”

“Flirting is different. Just because I flirt with people doesn’t mean they have to like me back,” he said, then biting his lip, added, “Do you really think she likes me?”

“As someone who struggles to get two coherent sentences out around the boy she likes, I think she likes you more than you know,” Marinette said.

“Speaking of… You and Adrien sure seem to get along.” He sipped his tea with a satisfied smirk as Marinette’s cheeks burned. He didn’t waste any time flipping the script, but it was her fault for opening that door.

“Oh, do we? I mean, of course we do. We’re just friends, I don’t have feelings for him at all,” she said with a nervous titter.

“I never said you did,” Eliott said.

“Oh, um, yeah, well then I- don’t tell Macy.” She hung her head in defeat.

“Your secret’s safe with me.” He shrugged. “But you don’t have to worry about Macy’s crush. It’s superficial. She fixates on some famous guy for a while, then moves on when something new catches her eye.”

Marinette relaxed. “Good. I’ve just liked Adrien for a long time, and ever since I left my old school, he’s been paying more attention to me, so…I don’t want it to come between us.”

“Nah, I’m sure if she knew she’d back off,” Eliott assured her. “She’s extremely loyal to her friends and would never try to take away something you wanted even if she wants it too. One time she and I argued for twenty minutes because she convinced herself I wanted the last cookie on the plate. We ended up breaking it in half.”

“That’s a relief.” Marinette let out a breath.

“Though I do have to wonder which sounds better, Marinette Agreste or Adrien Dupain-Cheng?”

Marinette nearly choked on her tea. “Eliott!”

“I’m kinda partial to Adrien Dupain-Cheng myself.”

“Stop!” She covered her face, cheeks burning, and Eliott threw his head back with a laugh.

A herd of people stampeded up the sidewalk right before a loud crash sounded a few blocks over. Debris fell from the ceiling, and Eliott tackled Marinette to the ground, cradling her head.

“That sounded close, we should run.” He pulled her to her feet. “My yacht isn’t far from here, we can hide there.”

As much as she hated to do it, Marinette needed to get away. Gradually, she let herself slip from his grasp in the crowd. Eliott turned over his shoulder in an attempt to reach her again, but too many people stood between them.

“Marinette!”

“Go! I’ll catch up,” she called.

His eyebrows furrowed worriedly, but he pressed on without question.

Marinette ducked into a nearby alley and opened her purse. “Ready, Tikki? Transform me!”

Ladybug tossed her yoyo across the street, tugging the slack and launching herself into the rooftops. Racing down the row of buildings, she followed the civilian trail to the scene of the attack. Overturned cars and broken windows signaled that she was on the right track, and she arrived at the same time as Chat Noir.

“Well, well we meet again, m’lady.” His flirtatious lilt echoed between the buildings as he staff-coptered down to join her.

“I would hope so since saving the city is our job.” She flicked his bell. “I think it’s about time we clocked in, don’t you?”

“Ladies first.” Chat Noir bowed as Ladybug tossed her yoyo and shot into action. “Don’t mean to interrupt your tirade, but I’m gonna need to see some license and registration for that car,” he said as they landed. “What’s the matter? Rough break up?”

The akuma turned to them with a growl, tossing the car aside, and Ladybug spotted a small blonde girl cowering underneath.

“Civilian alert!”

“On it.” Chat Noir charged forward, brandishing his staff.

“Ladybug! Chat Noir! I am Showstopper, and I’m about to give Paris the performance of a lifetime after I get rid of her.”

The small girl on the ground cowered under Showstopper’s glare, her blonde buns oddly familiar…

Ladybug gasped. “That’s Lisette which means Showstopper must be Margot! She really was upset by that mistake.”

Lisette attempted to run, but Showstopper served a ball of light at her with the tennis racket—the lucky charm prop from the play and likely where the akuma was hiding. The attack froze Lisette in place, but before Showstopper could make her next move, she blocked a blow from Chat Noir’s staff. A few seconds passed, and the magic faded, sending Lisette toppling forward.

“So that’s it,” Ladybug said, then to Chat Noir called, “Don’t let her hit you, or she’ll freeze you for a few seconds!”

“Got it!” He dodged an orb.

Once Showstopper drove him back several paces, she dashed after Lisette, launching a bus to the end of the street to block the exit.

“Going somewhere?”

“No, but you are.” Ladybug hooked her yoyo around Showstopper’s ankle. Showstopper lobbed several orbs at her before she could pull the slack, and Ladybug backflipped out of the way, diving for cover with Chat Noir behind two flipped cars.

“We need a plan to get that girl out of here.” He peeked over the side.  

Ladybug palmed her yoyo. “Lucky Charm!” Her eyebrows raised as a paper lantern landed in her hands.

“Oh great, you can light the way for her to wreck that girl,” Chat Noir said.

Ladybug pursed her lips contemplatively. “I need to go to Master Fu,” she said. “Can you handle things until I get back?”

“Just don’t keep me waiting too long.” Chat Noir nodded before they broke off.

Leaving in the middle of a battle was always risky, but this wasn’t a fight they could win alone. She just hoped that she could find an ally in time.

“Master Fu?” Marinette knocked, peeking her head inside.

“What is it, Marinette?” He glanced up from his book.

“I need to borrow a Miraculous to win this battle.”

Master Fu retrieved the Miracle Box from the phonograph and placed it on the mat in front of her. “Have you found someone you trust to wield it?”

Marinette contemplated her choices carefully, running strategies in her head. After she and Alya split up, she wasn’t sure she’d ever trust someone enough to replace Rena Rouge, but her new friends proved her wrong. Taking a deep breath, she nodded and reached for the fox. “I know exactly who to pick, and I won’t let you down this time.”

Master Fu offered her one of his proud, grandfatherly smiles. “You never have. I have always had faith in you, Marinette.”

Her chest swirled with pride as she stood up. “Transform me.”

Eliott’s yacht was empty when Ladybug touched down on the deck. He told Marinette to hide there, so she’d been certain it was where he’d be. Then again, Eliott wasn’t the same cowardly boy he’d been when they met, and he didn’t turn his back on a friend. She knew where to find him.

“Marinette?” His voice echoed between the buildings of the abandoned street, and he flinched when Ladybug landed behind him. “Ladybug! Thank goodness, have you seen my friend Marinette? We got separated, and I told her to meet at my yacht, but-”

“Don’t worry. She’s safe,” Ladybug said. “Actually, I need your help.”

“My help?” He arched a brow. “I mean, sure, I'll do anything.”

“Eliott Chasse, this is the Miraculous of the fox which grants the power of illusion. You will use it to fight for the greater good.” She extended the box to him.

“Whoa, you're giving me a Miraculous?” he gasped. “But wait, why me? What happened to Rena Rouge?”

“She's...not around.” Ladybug averted her gaze. “Will you help me?”

“I-I dunno. I think my friend Marinette would be way better at this than me.” He rubbed the back of his neck.

“Eliott…” Ladybug smiled, placing a hand on his shoulder. “You are the right person for this job. Have courage and believe in yourself. That's all you need to be a superhero.”

Eliott pressed his lips together, then accepted the box with a nod. Shielding his eyes from the bright light, he gaped in disbelief as Trixx materialized. “Whoa!”

“My name’s Trixx. I’m a kwami, and if you want to transform all you have to say is ‘Trixx, transform me!’” she explained as Eliott fastened the clasp of the necklace.

“Alright then. Trixx, transform me!” When the orange light faded, Eliott examined his orange and white suit with wide eyes. “Wait, is this really happening?”

“Do you know how your powers work?” Ladybug asked. There was no time to waste.

“Of course. I studied news footage in preparation for my role as Chat Noir in an upcoming play. I wanted to accurately portray the team's dynamic,” he said.

“Good, then follow me.”

Ladybug tossed her yoyo and shot off. Eliott hesitated only briefly, taking a few steps before leaping over the building after her. He touched down lightly beside her before they shot off again.

“I know it's a lot to take in, but we don't have a lot of time,” Ladybug said. She pulled up the news coverage of the akuma. Showstopper had taken the battle all the way to the Eiffel Tower. She skidded to a stop behind a chimney and closed her yoyo. “Hmm…Lucky Charm!”

“A bottle of soap? At least the villain will be squeaky clean?” Eliott shrugged.

Ladybug turned it over in her hands, a plan forming in her mind. “Okay, here’s what we’ll do.”

- - -

 Showstopper held a frozen Lisette over the edge, and Chat Noir held up defensive hands as he attempted to negotiate.

“Hand over your Miraculous, or I'll drop her!”

“Maybe we can come to a compromise,” he reasoned, but Showstopper was in no mood.

“You have five seconds. One!”

“There has to be something else you want.”

“Two.”

“After all this is murder we're talking about.”

“Three!”

“I'm sure she didn't mean any harm.”

“Four!”

“Ladybug, hurry up!”

“Five!”

Before Chat could react, Showstopper released her grip, sending Lisette plunging toward her doom. Chat Noir attempted to dive after her, but Showstopper pitched another orb at him. To his relief, Ladybug swung in to deflect it just in time, but there was no time for gratitude.

“Ladybug! The girl!”

“Already taken care of,” she assured him.

- - -

Lisette unfroze midway down, eyes widening in fear as the ground grew closer. Just as a scream reached her throat, Eliott caught her, carrying her safely back to the Eiffel Tower. Her screams echoed across the bars as she clung to him for dear life, but they quieted the moment she looked into his eyes.

“Falling from heaven, angel?” He set her down gently. “Stay hidden. Showstopper can't see you if we want our plan to work.”

She blinked in shock, cheeks flushing. “Wait!” She caught his wrist as he turned to leave. “W-Who are you?”

“Uh… Call me Malin.” He winked, giving a two-finger salute before leaping up to the rafters.

Malin summoned his Mirage on the way up, cheeks still hot. Now wasn’t the time to worry about what Lisette thought of him. First, he needed to save her.

“You're too late!” Showstopper proclaimed, and Malin cleared his throat.

“Are we?” He clocked a brow.

Showstopper spun around where Malin held his fake damsel. “No!” she growled.

“New friend?” Chat Noir sized him up.

“I'll tell you later,” Ladybug said.

Malin set his illusion free with instructions to run, and as expected, Showstopper gave chase. Ladybug really was a wizard at coming up with plans. When Chat Noir moved to follow, Malin stepped in front of him with a wink.

“Who are you?” he asked, eyes narrowing.

“Name's Malin, and you are one foxy feline in person, Chat Noir.” He looked him up and down.

“Less flirting, more running. Phase two,” Ladybug ordered. “Kitty, follow me and get ready to use your Cataclysm. Malin, you know what to do.”

“On it.” Malin nodded, leaping back over the edge with a whoop.

Showstopper pursued the fake Lisette to the second-floor restaurants, falling right into their trap. She skidded against the soapy floor as Malin's illusion faded before her eyes. A broom perched between two chairs clotheslined her, sending her tennis racket flying from her grasp right into Chat Noir's waiting Cataclysm.

Malin helped Margot up as Ladybug captured the akuma and returned everything to normal. “Seriously, losing your cool over a prop malfunction is so lame.” He chided. “You're playing Ladybug, so my suggestion is: take a lesson from the real thing and let go of that bad energy.”

Lisette peeked up from the stairs timidly, pacing over to join them. “I'm sorry your yoyo string was tangled. I should have checked it,” she said.

“Yeah, whatever.” Margot rolled her eyes. “Sorry I tried to throw you off the Eiffel Tower.”

“Technically, you did throw her off the Eiffel Tower,” Chat Noir said pointedly.

“You were awesome, Malin.” Ladybug nudged him with her elbow.

 “It was your plan, all I did was help.” He rubbed the back of his neck.

Ladybug shook her head. “You saved this girl, and we couldn't have done it without you. Be proud. You're a true superhero.”

Malin bit back a smile, surveying his suit and squaring his shoulders with a new sense of purpose. Ladybug was right. He had his doubts when she asked him because he still had a long way to go before he would consider himself an actual hero. If anyone deserved the title without a Miraculous, it was Marinette, and he owed this opportunity to her. He never would have had the courage to accept Ladybug’s offer without her. It was a shame she’d never know how much she truly changed his life. Maybe one day he could tell her this secret, but for now, he’d wear his secret identity like an invisible badge of honor.

“Pound it!” The three heroes said in unison.

Malin turned to Lisette and bowed formally. “Perhaps I will save you again someday,” he said.

Lisette bit her lip before stretching up to kiss his cheek. “Thank you,” she whispered.

Ladybug took his wrist and toted him off as a dopey grin spread across his lips. They retreated to a private corner at the base of the tower, and Malin returned the necklace to Ladybug. Shoving his hands in his pockets, Eliott shifted his gaze to his shoes with a sigh.

“What's wrong?” Ladybug asked.

“Nothing, just… Lisette kissed Malin, not Eliott.” He kicked at the ground.

“You really like her, don't you?” Ladybug asked.

Eliott flinched, rubbing the back of his neck. That morning the thought of falling in love with someone terrified him, but now… Maybe he hadn’t come down from his heroic high, but with Lisette’s kiss still burning on his cheek, he smiled.

“Yeah, I do,” he said.

“Well, Malin is very charming, but I think she might need someone to walk her home. Think Eliott can handle that?” Ladybug pointed to where Lisette was stepping off the elevator.

Have courage and believe in yourself.

 On any other day, the fear of rejection would have convinced him to walk away, and maybe tomorrow it would. But today, today he wasn’t afraid.

“Lisette! Wait up.”

------------------------------

For those wondering, here is lil baby Malin:

Chapter Text

Chapter 13: Sorry Not Sorry

“Baby, fineness is the way to kill. Tell me how it feel, bet it’s such a bitter pill. And I know, you thought you had bigger, better things, bet right now this stings.”

- - -

“Ladybug and Chat Noir defeated another supervillain with the help of their new sidekick Malin.”

Alya hugged her knees to her chest, the news footage broadcasting on TV. Ladybug had given out the fox Miraculous again, only this time, she didn't pick her.

“Al? You okay?”

Alya blinked, turning to Nino who sat beside her wearing a worried crease on his brow. She swallowed the lump in her throat and shrugged.

“I…” She shifted back to the TV. “I don’t know.”

“You’re upset.”

It was a statement, not a question. Alya bit her lip as tears welled in her eyes before burying her face in his shirt with a nod.

“She picked someone else!” she wailed. “Why didn’t she come to me?”

Nino wrapped his arms around her, leaning his head against hers. “Maybe she didn’t have time,” he reasoned. “The akuma was on the other side of town, so maybe she needed someone close.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right…” She sniffled. “Maybe I’m overreacting.”

“Ladybug and Lila are bffs, so why don’t you ask Lila to talk to her for you?” Nino suggested.

Or so she said.

Alya pursed her lips. She didn’t know what to believe anymore when it came to Lila. Adrien hated lying, and so did Marinette. But everything just seemed too convenient. There was no doubt in her mind that Marinette thought she was telling the truth, but how much were her feelings for Adrien clouding her judgment? And if Adrien was getting his stories from Marinette…

There was only one way to find out if Lila was telling the truth once and for all—the one person who Alya trusted to tell the truth above all else.

“I’ll ask Lila if she can set up an interview for me,” she said. “Then I can ask Ladybug myself.”

“Good. That’s my girl.” Nino brushed a tear from her cheek. “You know I’m always here for you.”

“I know.” Alya stretched up to touch her lips to his.

“I love you no matter what, Al.”

“Yeah. I love you too.”

♪♫♪ peace ♪♫♪

"But I'm a fire, and I'll keep your brittle heart warm if your cascade ocean wave blues come. All these people think love's for show, but I would die for you in secret. The devil's in the details, but you've got a friend in me. Would it be enough if I could never give you peace?”

- - -

“Wait, so what happened?” Adrien asked.

The warm spring sun cast glistening rays across the Seine while Adrien reclined on a bench, chatting over ice cream with Marinette. It was the first time he’d seen her since visiting Macy’s house, and he’d missed a lot in a few short days. Lightning round catch-up sessions seemed to be the new norm for them. Between Marinette changing schools and Adrien’s packed schedule, finding time to see each other was almost impossible.

“I don’t know really,” Marinette said. “I was walking home from Martin’s house, and Gabrielle latched onto me. She was being followed by some creepy guys.”

“Did you report it?”

“Well, no…” Marinette admitted, taking a sheepish lick of her ice cream. “We got away, and nothing else happened.”

“You should have gone with Eliott and Macy. What if something had happened to you?” Adrien scolded. The thought made his blood boil.

“I know, but if I hadn’t been there, something could have happened to Gabrielle. I know she’s mean, but I don’t want her getting hurt.” She lowered her gaze.

Adrien breathed a small sigh, then smiled. “Well, I’m glad you’re alright. I’d hate for you to get hurt too,” he said. “Actually, I’ve been thinking about you a lot lately.”

Her cheeks flushed a lovely shade of pink. “R-Really?”

“Lila’s still parading around like she owns the place, and whenever I walk around the school now, I think about how you used to sit in the courtyard with Alya or hang out in the art room with Alix and Nathaniel…” His voice trailed off. “I know why you left, and I’m glad you did if it makes you happier, but I won’t lie and say I don’t miss you.”

“I miss too! I mean, you. You too. I miss you too,” Marinette stammered.

“Maybe I should transfer to your new school. Then I’d be away from Lila, and we won’t have to have these quick catch-up sessions,” Adrien said. “What do you think? Would I look good in all gray?”

“You look good in everything,” she said, then quickly added, “I-I mean, your dad is a famous fashion designer, so of course you always look fine. Not fine like, hey, you fine, but just fine, ya know?” She shoved a big spoonful of ice cream into her mouth.

“Thanks.” He chuckled.

Something about the rosiness in her cheeks made him giddy. After the past few weeks, he wanted to make her smile too. Too often now, the sparkle in her eyes was a dull reflection of what it once was. She may put on a happy face, but Adrien had hid enough sorrow in his life to know when someone was still hurting. Feeling bold, he reached out to brush the corner of her mouth with his cone, smearing orange ice cream across her upper lip.

“Hey!” She flinched away with a giggle.

Marinette even attempted to return the favor with her own ice cream, but Adrien blocked her playful attempts easily, grasping her hand in his own to keep it away from his face. Their giggles stopped short when their struggling brought them face-to-face, lips inches apart.

Something in her eyes resonated with him, a glowing sense of longing and wonder that made his heart race. Marinette was precious to him. She always had been ever since they met. He never noticed before, but something always brought him back to her—an invisible string tying them together. Being next to her felt right. Safe. Warm. She was a cozy cottage offering him refuge from the cold with her glowing fires, but he didn’t want to be the only one soaking in the warmth. He wanted to be her refuge too.

He wasn’t sure what came over him, and he’d spend the next several hours attempting to decipher his next actions. His gaze flicked down to the ice cream melting against her lips, and he leaned in, breath hitching as their noses brushed. She closed her eyes, tilting her head ever-so-slightly, but they flew open again as he trailed his thumb across her lip.

She faltered as he pulled away, face falling into one hand. Ragged breaths heaved her chest, and she clutched her shirt tightly. Had he gone too far?

“Sorry, that was dumb,” he said with a wince. “I hope I didn’t make you uncomfortable.”

“No, no!” she insisted, waving her arms. “Just I thought that…”

“Thought what?”

“I thought that…you were going to kiss me,” she said.

Now his cheeks were the ones burning. “Oh.”

“It’s fine. It just took me by surprise. That’s all.” She averted her gaze, shoulders slumping as she shoved a tiny spoonful into her mouth.

It wasn’t an absurd assumption to make now that he thought about it. He really was bad at this sort of thing, but now that she mentioned it…

“Do you want to?” he asked.

She blinked, turning back to him. “Do I want to what?”

“Kiss me.”

Her eyes widened, and she stared at him, speechless. What was he thinking? Of course she didn’t want to kiss him! Besides, he was in love with Ladybug. At least, he had been… No! He was in love with Ladybug. There was no denying it, but after spending so much time with Marinette…

He wasn’t sure who leaned in first. Maybe him. Marinette’s magnetism always drew him in whether he was aware of it or not. Was she drawn to him in the same way too? The way her fluttery lashes hooded over her eyes when their noses touched made him think so.

Should he stop? Did he want to stop? He didn’t know. Everything was jumbled, but her breath was warm on his lips, tasting of blackberries and vanilla. Perhaps they could build one cabin together and share the warmth of their flames. Maybe then they’d both be safe.

A city groundskeeper cranked on a leaf blower just before their lips touched. They jolted apart, Marinette physically shifting several centimeters away from him, clutching her chest. Silence stretched between them, deafened by the roar of the leaf blower. Hearts hammering, lips tingling, neither one was able to look at the other.

Adrien’s mind whirled. He’d almost kissed Marinette. And he was okay with it. In fact, he was disappointed that they hadn’t kissed. Did he dare try again? What did this mean for his feelings for Ladybug? Was he in love with Marinette?

The questions racing through his mind screeched to a halt, singling in on that one thought. In love with Marinette. No. She was just…

A friend? He was starting to have his doubts. Was there anyone else that he would go to bat for like Marinette? Adrien had fallen further than he ever thought capable in the past few weeks, done things he wasn’t proud of, but would do over again in a heartbeat if it brought her some relief. He wasn’t an expert, but those things didn’t seem platonic to him anymore. So the question remained.

“Marinette, I-” The buzz of her phone cut him off, and she fumbled to retrieve it from her purse with a shaking hand.

“Oh.” She stood up. “I have to go. Martin and I have a group project to work on this afternoon.”

His heart sank. “No worries. It was nice to catch up with you for a while.”

“Yeah, it was. It was nice…” She pursed her lips.

“Can I see you again soon?”

Her eyes found his, timid and uncertain, and a smile curled on her lips. She leaned down to kiss his cheek, eyes sparkling the way he remembered. “I’ll see you soon.”

Adrien watched her go, the electricity of her kiss stinging his cheek. Who was Marinette to him? He wasn’t sure anymore, but the pounding of his heart was evidence enough that things were changing.

♪♫♪ All the Boys ♪♫♪

“And all the boys and I, all the boys and I love her madly. All the boys and I, all the girls and I, too. Picture girls we want so badly, isn’t she a dream come true?”

- - -

“Tilt your head to the left more.”

The park across from Marinette’s house buzzed with children, and Marinette’s cheeks burned as Martin’s camera clicked with each photo. When Mme. Pierre paired them for an art project, she hadn’t anticipated being a model, but with her design skills and Martin’s love of photography, a photoshoot just made sense. Martin was gentle with his commands, and having seen his work before, there was no doubt they’d turn out amazing. Still, Marinette vastly preferred staying on the designing end of fashion.

With one last click, Martin paused to review his camera roll. “That’s good for now. You can take a break.”

“Great.” Marinette breathed a sigh of relief, happy to have the camera out of her face. “I don’t know how Adrien does it. Modeling is so awkward.”

“Don’t say that. You’ve done a really good job,” Martin assured her.

“Can I take a look?” She nodded at the camera in his hands.

“Sure. I’m gonna grab a different lens for our next take.” He retreated to his bag while Marinette sifted through the photos.

Even though she felt stiff and unnatural while posing, Martin managed to capture her from all the right angles. She almost didn’t recognize herself in some of them. Was this how Adrien felt all the time? Was the dreamy-eyed boy on posters around town a stranger to him as well? She already felt self-conscious after only a few photos. How Adrien kept his confidence with his face plastered all over Paris was beyond her.

“Oh!” She reached the end of their photos, but the next image brought a smile to her lips.

 Martin had taken some photos to test his new camera when they’d visited him last. Most of them were silly, but Martin had captured a particularly candid photo of Macy. Light from the window illuminated her hair, casting shadows across her cheeks from her long lashes. It was beautiful, and Marinette could see why Martin took it.

“What do you think so far? I was thinking for our next set we could try to get Notre Dame in the background, and- What?” Martin paused to quirk a brow at Marinette’s smirk.

“I was just scrolling, and I came across this picture of Macy from last week. It’s a really good photo, you should show her-”

Martin’s cheeks flushed, and he snatched the camera from her grasp. Seeming to realize the forcefulness of his actions, he flashed her an apologetic wince.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to peek,” she said.

“No, no, it’s fine. I…actually can I tell you something?” he asked.

Marinette took a seat on a nearby bench and patted the space beside her with an encouraging nod, and Martin sank next to her stiffly.

“You probably don’t care, but I want to ask for your opinion…” He curled his shoulders.

“Why wouldn’t I care?” Marinette asked, then with a smile added, “What’s on your mind?”

“Well…I kind of like Macy as more than a friend.” He rubbed the back of his neck, cheeks as rosy as Ladybug’s super suit. “Is that weird?”

“Aww, Martin,” Marinette cooed. “Of course it’s not weird. Why would it be?”

“I dunno. Just…she didn’t know I took that picture of her, but I just couldn’t help it,” he said.

“Well, I’m not exactly sure I’m one to judge. I used to have a ton of pictures of Adrien all over my walls,” Marinette admitted. “So I think one picture is fine.”

Martin shifted his gaze to his lap, tapping his fingers on the camera. “I transferred here last year, and the first time I heard Macy sing I thought she was really beautiful,” Martin said. “I never thought she’d notice me until you came along.”

“That’s so sweet, Martin!” Marinette said. “I’m sure she’ll notice you if you put yourself out there.”

“I dunno…” he said. “She likes really handsome, popular guys like Adrien. I don’t think she’d ever look at me that way.”

Marinette bit her tongue, thinking back to what Eliott told her after his rehearsal a few days before. “Don’t sell yourself short. You’re a really sweet guy, Martin, and I’m sure you’ll turn her head one of these days. Try talking to her more, and let her get to know the real you.”

“Thanks, Marinette. I’m still getting used to all of this. I’ve never had friends like this before, and I’m really glad I met you,” Martin said with a smile.

This time it was her turn to blush. “I hope everything works out between you and Macy.”

“I hope the same for you and Adrien.”

Now there was a thought to get her heart racing. What was that earlier? Was Adrien really going to kiss her? Did this mean he loved her too? Did she dare even dream? She wasn’t sure anymore. Just like Martin, all she could do was hope her feelings would be reciprocated someday.

♪♫♪ Falling Down ♪♫♪

"What's out of place when you look into the mirror? The truth is blurry, but the lies are getting clearer. Your eyes are fixed. Your smile is so elastic. You gave me roses, but they're all just made of plastic."

- - -

Alya’s shoulders were stiff as she entered the school on Monday. Her peers chatted about the new hero, Rena Rouge’s legacy long forgotten. She kept her head low as she headed to the locker rooms.

“Hey, best friend,” Lila greeted with a smile.

“Hey, can I talk to you in private for a minute?” Alya asked.

Lila sobered. “Of course,” she said with an unmistakable hint of caution. She followed Alya to a secluded corner of the courtyard. “What’s up?”

“You’re friends with Ladybug, right?” Alya asked.

“Yeah, we’re like this.” Lila crossed her fingers. “Why?”

“Well, with the new superhero… I just wanted to get some inside deets for my blog. What’s the story? What happened to Rena Rouge? That sort of thing,” Alya said carefully.

“Oh, is that all?” Lila relaxed. “Well, she usually consults me before she picks a new hero because she values my input. I don’t know all of the details on Malin, but I can totally ask for you.”

“Actually, could you set up an interview for me? My viewers are dying to know the scoop.” Alya pressed her palms together.

“Totally. I’ll let her know you want to interview her after the next akuma. I’m sure she won’t mind,” Lila said.

“Thanks, girl. You’re the best.”

Lila smiled and hugged her tightly. “Don’t you forget it.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 14: Death by a Thousand Cuts

“And what once was ours, is no one’s now. I see you everywhere, the only thing we share is this small town.”

- - -

The crowd waiting for Ladybug and Chat Noir outside the Louvre grew thicker as another van pulled up, and a crew of reporters hopped out. Alya drummed her fingers on her phone, shifting when the new additions forced their way into the throng. She just wanted answers. Being selected to be Rena Rouge meant she had some sort of bond with Ladybug, right? So why did Ladybug replace her without warning? Was it out of necessity? Or did the fox Miraculous have a permanent new owner?

Camera bulbs flashed as the heroes exited the museum, and several microphones competed for their attention, swallowing Alya in a sea of limbs. Lila promised a private interview, and if her stories were to be believed, she’d better come through. This was the moment that would define their friendship, and more importantly, Alya would finally learn if Marinette and Adrien were telling the truth.

“Ladybug!”

“What’s the story on this akuma?”

“Can you confirm that you and Chat Noir are dating?”

“Do you have any leads on tracking down Hawkmoth?”

“A student got punished for wandering off on a field trip. No, we’re not dating—stop asking! And as of right now, we have no leads, but Chat Noir and I are doing everything in our power to keep you all safe,” she said smoothly. She never once looked at Alya in the crowd.

“Ladybug,” Alya spoke up.

Ladybug shifted to face her, though her face bore no sense of recognition or familiarity. Her expression was blank, cold, business-like, distant—a steely mask hiding her emotions.

Alya bit her lip and continued. “Um, I was hoping to get an answer to a question many of my followers have. Do you have time for an interview?”

Ladybug’s earrings beeped frantically—a reminder that the heroes were on literal timers.

“I’ve only got a couple minutes,” she replied. “Make it quick.”

Strike one.

 “My viewers want to know what happened to Rena Rouge. Will Malin be a permanent replacement, or was he a temporary stand-in?” she asked.

Several reporters rolled their eyes. As far as they were concerned, these questions were yesterday’s news. No one else seemed to care that Rena Rouge was replaced. They clung to whoever wore the suit in the moment, but it was the most important question in the world to Alya.

Something flashed in Ladybug’s eyes, an uneasy expression Alya saw in the mirror a lot as of late. Those big blue eyes were filled with pain, hurt, and regret, but Alya couldn’t figure out why. What had she done to receive such tortured expressions from someone who once trusted her?

“Malin will wield the Fox Miraculous in all battles moving forward.” She grabbed her yoyo. “No more questions. Bug out.”

Reporters glared daggers at Alya for wasting their opportunity to get the latest scoop. Alya could see it in their eyes. As far as they were concerned, Rena Rouge was old news. Her heart dropped to her feet, shattering like glass on concrete.

Strike two.

“I’ll be happy to take a few more questions.” Chat Noir stepped to the center of the crowd. His eyes skipped over Alya too, lengthening the chasm growing between them.

Strike three.

All the microphones pointed at him, pushing Alya aside just as Ladybug had done to Rena Rouge. Her heart hammered in her chest, a painful lump blocking her throat as tears welled in her eyes. Did Ladybug not trust her anymore? What did it all mean? Lila was supposed to talk to her and set up a private interview, but Ladybug treated her so coldly. Why?

Because she’s a liar.

The thought flashed in her mind, Marinette’s familiar voice ringing in her ears. Alya had to wonder if knowing the truth was any better than living in ignorance. One thing was certain: if Lila really was a liar, then Alya had a lot of apologizing to do.

♪♫♪ Sanctuary ♪♫♪

“You're my north star. I'm gonna follow you to take me home. When the sky is getting dark, I know you'll be my shelter from the storm.”

- - -

“Hey, you made it!” Macy took Marinette’s hands and planted kisses on her cheeks. “Is Adrien coming?”

“He said he was.” Marinette retrieved her phone from her purse to check her messages.

“You two should sit together.” Macy insisted, and when Marinette’s eyebrows raised, she added, “I’m a huge fan of his, but you two seem really close, and I’d never want to start anything over a boy. It’s not worth ruining our friendship.”

“Macy…” Marinette pulled her in for a hug. “You’re the best.”

“No, you are, and if Adrien can’t see that then he has poor taste,” Macy said. “If you ever need a wingwoman, I’ve got your back, and I’m sure Eliott can teach you all kinds of ways to flirt.”

“I might take him up on that. I’m hopeless.” Marinette admitted. “Sometimes when I talk to him my words come out wrong.”

“Why don’t I set up the perfect scene for you two tonight?” Macy offered. “Afterall, the play is packed with romance. He won’t know what hit him.”

“Who won’t know what?” Adrien asked as he and Martin approached.

“Oh, nothing,” Macy said with a coy lilt. “Just girl stuff, you wouldn’t be interested.”

“I get it. Keep your secrets.” Adrien smirked.

“Come on, Eliott reserved us box seats!” Macy took Marinette’s wrist and led the way.

As promised, Macy sat Marinette next to Adrien and toted Martin off with her to “get a drink.” Adrien seemed oblivious to her plans but unbothered by the extra alone time with Marinette.

“So, your dad let you come, huh?” Marinette said conversationally.

“He’s more amicable toward other rich people, and he thinks theatre is a more…enriching activity.” He rolled his eyes. “I guess he figures I’ll behave.”

“Either way, I’m glad. It means we can spend more time together.” Marinette offered him a shy smile.

“I know. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be a downer. I’m really glad he’s letting me out. Ever since you changed schools, I don’t get to see you as often, so I always look forward to spending time together,” he said.

Marinette’s heart skipped three beats. “Yeah, it’s great! N-Not that he doesn’t trust you, but that we can hang out, I mean. It stinks that he doesn’t trust all of your friends and keeps you at home, and I’m sure it must be hard for you, and… I’m gonna stop talking.”

She turned to face forward, slapping her palm to her forehead. Maybe she should have hit up Eliott for flirting advice before she let Macy push them together.  

“No, no! It’s fine. It is hard, but I’ve got really great friends like you who understand, so that makes it better,” he said.

 “You know I’m always here for you if you want to talk about it. Any time.” She reached out, hesitantly at first, to place her hand over his. “You’re…really important to me, Adrien.”

Adrien searched her soft expression before a smile curled on his lips. “Thank you. You have no idea how much that means to me.” He gave her hand a squeeze as Macy and Martin returned.

Macy nudged Marinette with a giggle, and she bit back a smile. Maybe she wasn’t as hopeless as she thought. Adrien kept hold of her hand until the lights dimmed, and the theatre hall broke into applause. It was a small gesture, but Marinette would take it.

Eliott played an amazing Chat Noir, and even Margot didn’t do too bad as Ladybug, despite being a total brat behind the scenes. The play was fun, and a reminder of how much Paris trusted Ladybug and Chat Noir to defend them. Though, she did find fault with their kiss at the end seeing as she and Chat were so not like that, but Paris wanted what it wanted even if it couldn’t be further from the truth.

“You. Were. Awesome!” Macy tackled Eliott the moment they met up afterward.

“Thanks,” Eliott chuckled. “I think that was my best performance.”

“You play Chat Noir so well, Eliott. Are you sure you’re not really him?” Marinette teased.

“I’d believe it,” Adrien said. “I’m impressed by the quality of your playwright’s puns.”

“They’re almost as cheesy as the real Chat Noir’s,” Marinette added with a grunt.

“Not feline the cat puns, Marinette?” Adrien folded his arms over his chest and cocked a brow.

“Purrhaps she just doesn’t find them funny,” Eliott said with a wink.

“Then she has a very purr sense of humor.” Adrien smirked.

Marinette rolled her eyes, shooting him a playful grin of her own. “I just think his comedic timing needs work. They’re saving Paris; shouldn’t he take his job a little more seriously?”

“Meowch. No appreciation for good comedy with this one,” Adrien said.

“I may have to reconsider purrmitting you to attend the after party on my yacht,” Eliott said. “You have to make one cat pun to be admitted.”

“Do I have to?” Marinette groaned.

“We can chat about it on the way.” Macy giggled as Adrien and Eliott praised her contribution.

“Yeah, we’ve gato go.” Martin pointed to the door, only adding fuel to the fire.

Marinette sighed. “Betrayed by all of my friends at once. That’s cold.” When they all gave her expectant looks, she crossed her arms over her chest. “Please leave meowt of this.”

She rolled her eyes as they all applauded, curtsying and blowing sarcastic kisses. If anyone knew more cat puns than they ever wanted to, it was her. Chat Noir certainly kept them coming.

“Alright, I guess you can come.” Eliott draped an arm over her shoulder as they walked.

“You guys are insufferable,” Marinette said.

“You love us though.” Adrien wrapped an arm around her waist on the other side, and her cheeks warmed.

Across the lobby, Lisette was chatting with other stagehands, and Eliott stiffened. He might be good at flirting, but when it came to Lisette, he always clammed up. It didn’t help that she was shier than Marinette either.

“Go invite her.” Marinette urged, elbowing his side.

“What? Who? I wasn’t- you’re…”

 “Hey, Lisette!” Marinette called, breaking out of his grip and beelining for her.

“Marinette!” Eliott chased after her.

Lisette tilted her head to one side. “Hey, you’re…”

“Marinette.” She held out a hand. “Eliott’s friend.”

“Yeah, you were at our dress rehearsal last night.” Lisette nodded, cheeks flushing when Eliott latched onto Marinette. “What’s up?”

“Nothing. Nothing’s up.” Eliott clamped a hand over Marinette’s mouth, and she gave him a prompting look. “Um, just I’m having a party on my yacht if you wanna come. Just a few friends and family, super casual. Margot won’t be there.”

Lisette clutched the hem of her shirt and bit her lip. “Sounds fun.” She rocked back on her heels. “Let me go home and change, then I’ll come over.”

“Okay, great!” Eliott said a little too loudly. “I’ll- We’ll see you there.”

“Great.”

“Cool.” He turned abruptly, dragging Marinette away by the wrist. “Okay, I deserved that revenge.”

“She likes you!” Marinette said.

Eliott couldn’t hide his smile. “Shut up.”

“She’s coming to your party.”

“Yeah, I got that. Thanks.” He let a breath pass his lips. “I’m just nervous. I’ve never liked someone before, and I’m scared that everything could go wrong.”

“Talk to her tonight. Let her get to know you, and I’m sure she’ll like you no matter what,” Marinette urged. “Have confidence.”

Eliott searched her expression, pursing his lips. “Okay.”

The rest of the group was waiting in the limo, and Marinette crawled in beside Adrien. Macy was prattling on about the play, particularly the big kiss at the end, teasing Eliott for having to kiss Margot.

“Do you think her snobbishness can infect you like getting bit by a zombie?” She poked his cheek.

“Shut up, we’ve rehearsed that kiss a 100 times over the past few weeks, and I’m fine.” He swatted her hand away.

“You really are a good actor if you can pretend to be in love with Margot for an hour and a half,” Macy said. She fanned her cheeks. “Even still, that kiss was so romantic! I would love to have seen the real thing on heroes day.”

“Oh, come on. That kiss so didn’t happen in real life. The playwright just added it in for dramatic effect,” Marinette said.

“How do you know?” Adrien quirked a brow.

“I- just Ladybug is always saying in interviews that they’re not a couple, so of course they didn’t kiss.” She crossed her arms over her chest.

“Oh, that’s just a cover story. They are totally in love. Chat Noir is head-over-heels for Ladybug, and she just hides her feelings so Hawkmoth can’t use it against them,” Macy said, not bothering to mask the ‘duh’ in her voice.

Marinette rolled her eyes. If only they knew.

When they arrived at Eliott’s yacht, her friends continued their chatter, and a small smile curled on Marinette’s lips. She really was lucky to have them, even if they all believed Ladybug was in love with Chat Noir—she’d convince them eventually. After everything that happened with Lila, Marinette was spiraling, feeling unappreciated, abandoned, and angry. Martin and Eliott said she helped them, but truthfully, their friendship saved her first. They showed her that real friends did exist, and that they don’t abandon one another.

Finally, her gaze rested on Adrien, the one thing she still had left from her old school. He’d grown quiet after their conversation. He flashed smiles and laughed when appropriate, but something hid behind those green eyes, an intensity Marinette had never seen from him before. After a while, he disappeared from the party, and Marinette wondered if he’d gone home until she found him on the upper deck looking out over the Seine.

“I’ve always thought the Seine was prettier at night,” he remarked as she approached. “The reflection of the lights on the water calms me down.”

“Are you okay? You’ve been quiet ever since the limo ride,” Marinette said. She leaned against the railing next to him. His eyes were fixed ahead, barring her from the emotions brewing inside. Another gray wall with a locked door between them.

Finally, he flicked his gaze over to her, searching her face as if she were a puzzle that needed solving. He looked at her like that a lot nowadays. Several times when they spent time together, she’d catch him staring. A month ago, she would have done anything to get Adrien to look at her, but now as they stood only centimeters apart, eyes locked, she didn’t know what to say. Her heart fluttered.

The last time they hung out, Adrien almost kissed her—a fact that haunted her every day since. What did it mean? Was Adrien in love with her? Was he going to kiss her now? Oh god, she shouldn’t have eaten the Camembert from that cheese platter.

His eyes bore into her so intensely, she thought she was going to pass out, but instead of kissing her, he bit his lip and asked, “How are you holding up with everything?”

Blinking in surprise, she breathed a sigh of relief. “I’m doing better now,” she said. “Some days are still rough, but I’m grateful for my friends. They’ve really helped me overcome everything.”

“I know you’ve been through a lot lately. I’m just glad you and I are still friends,” Adrien said softly. “You’re someone I don’t ever want to lose.”

Her cheeks warmed as he tucked a loose strand of hair into place. Taking a leap, she took a step toward him, curling her arms around his waist. He held her close, resting his head against hers.

“I’m really glad I still have you,” she whispered.

“You’ll always have me. I’ll always be watching out for you,” he said in her ear. “Always. I promise.”

♪♫♪ Careful ♪♫♪

“The truth never set me free, so I’ll do it myself.”

- - -

“Hey, bestie.” Lila smiled as Alya approached their usual table at their favorite café. Her face fell when Alya flashed her a pensive frown. “Why the long face?”

“I talked to Ladybug yesterday,” she said. “She totally blew me off. I thought you said you were going to get me a private interview.”

“Oh no, I am so sorry, Alya!” Lila’s face fell into her hands. “I should have warned you, but I just don’t know what happened. I tried texting the private number Ladybug gave me, but she totally ghosted me. I don’t know what’s going on with her lately. She hasn’t been replying to me at all.”

How convenient.

Alya crossed her arms over her chest. “I’m having trouble believing you.”

“I’m not lying to you, Alya! Ladybug has been pulling away from me lately, and I don’t know why.” Lila’s lips curled into the perfect pout. “I find it really hurtful that you don’t trust me. I thought we were friends, but you’re starting to sound like Marinette.”

“We are, I just… I don’t know what to think anymore. I-” Alya averted her gaze with a sigh. “I need some time to clear my head, okay?”

“Of course. I know you have trust issues after what Marinette did to you, so I completely understand,” Lila said. “But please, don’t call me a liar like she used to. If you leave me, then everyone else will too.”

Alya chewed her cheek, searching Lila’s expression. Her eyes seemed so genuine that Alya almost apologized on the spot, but she knew that not everything in life was as it seemed. Be a journalist. Investigate.

“I gotta go,” she said. “My sisters want to see a movie this afternoon, and my parents are at work.”

“I’ll go with you,” Lila offered, but Alya held up a hand to stop her.

“That’s alright. I can handle it,” she said. “Thanks, though.”

Lila sank back into her chair with a pout. As Alya turned to leave, Lila’s face shriveled into a glare that sent a chill down her spine, but she kept walking. Maybe she imagined it. Her mind played all kinds of tricks on her lately. She only hoped the truth would reveal itself soon and free her from all of this doubt.  

♪♫♪ happiness ♪♫♪

“There'll be happiness after you, but there was happiness because of you. Both of these things can be true. There is happiness past the blood and bruises, past the curses and cries, beyond the terror in the nightfall. Haunted by the look in my eyes that would have loved you for a lifetime, leave it all behind, and there is happiness.”

- - -

“Do you want to talk about it?”

Ladybug sat on the edge of a roof, staring out over the city. She heard Chat Noir touch down behind her, but she didn’t turn around as he approached. Her head was drained, empty, lifeless as she stared ahead.

He didn’t question as he sat beside her. They knew each other well enough by now that she didn’t need to explain when she was upset. He just knew. The silence stretched on, but Chat Noir waited patiently while she gathered her thoughts.

“I knew it would happen,” she said finally. “I knew she would wonder.”

“Alya?”

Ladybug nodded. “I never told you, but she was Rena Rouge.”

Chat Noir’s mask raised, and Ladybug lowered her gaze to her lap.

“She must hate me now,” she murmured, lip quivering.

“You did replace her without an explanation,” he said pointedly.

“I had my reasons.” She swung her legs over the edge. “I need people that I trust by my side.”

“I wasn’t questioning your decision,” he said. “You know I trust you 100% no matter what.”

“I guess it’s not that I don’t trust her.” Ladybug sighed, chewing her lip. “I mean, I don’t doubt that she would still work with us, but she’s hanging out with Lila, and after everything…I can’t work with her.”

“I understand.” When Ladybug gave him a disbelieving look, he brushed her cheek with the back of his knuckle. “Really. I do, Bug.”

“I know it sounds selfish, but I can’t put my feelings aside,” she said. “I know we have a duty to protect the city, but if I can do that with someone else, then why go through the trouble?”

“No one’s asking you to.” When her face fell, Chat Noir reached out to cup her cheek. “Bug, you did the right thing. No one is doubting you. We need people we can work with and count on, and if Rena Rouge isn’t it, then it’s time for Malin to step in.”

She leaned against his shoulder, watching cars crawl up and down the street with sad eyes—a city full of people counting on her. They seemed so small from up here.

 “It’s hard sometimes,” she said. “Having the whole city looking at you to fix all of their problems… The weight of the world gets so heavy.”

“Don’t worry about stepping on toes. We have to do what we can to save everyone, and we can’t do that if we’re working with people we can’t trust,” Chat Noir said. “It’s not selfish. It’s our job.”

Ladybug smiled, Chat Noir’s familiar warmth flooding her chest. Chat Noir could be sweet when he wanted. He could give Adrien a run for his money if he acted like this all the time. Nah, that was a stretch, but she’d always love Chat in her own way.

Ladybug stretched up to kiss his cheek. “Thanks, kitty.”

“You’re welcome.” He smirked, then added, “I just hope you’re not thinking of replacing me.”

“Of course not,” she giggled. “I know I can always count on you.”

“Good. Then we’re on the same page.” He leaned his head against hers, and they sat for several minutes, watching the city lights twinkle on the skyline.

She spent a lot of time leaning on blond boys lately, but in her defense, she had two of the best. Chat Noir trusted her even when she didn’t trust herself. Sure, he was goofy, full-of-himself, and his puns were terrible, but… Somedays she needed someone like that. Someone to make her laugh and roll her eyes. He was her best friend, and she hoped that even after they defeated Hawkmoth that they would always stay this close.

“Until next time, m’lady.” He bowed theatrically when they stood to leave. “I’m always here for you if you need me.”

“I know.” She pulled him in for a tight hug. “Thank you for being someone I can lean on. It means the world to me.”

“Of course, m’lady.”

Ladybug swooped down to the street, ducking behind an ad stand and letting her transformation drop. Clara’s presentation was in a week, and she was going to pull an all-nighter. Coffee was a must. She was getting close to finalizing a few of her designs, and now that she’d gotten everything off her chest about Alya, her mind was a lot clearer.

Rounding the corner, she crossed the street to a quaint little café before a waterfall of silky, red hair wiping a table in a dingy green apron caught her eye. Was that…

“Gabrielle?”

Chapter Text

Chapter 15: Irresistible

“You’re secondhand smoke, secondhand smoke. I breathe you in, but honey I don’t know what you’re doing to me, mon chéri, but the truth catches up with us eventually.”

- - -

Marinette stared across the street with a pensive frown, arms crossed, fingers tapping. She couldn’t bring herself to do it last night, partially because she thought her eyes were playing tricks on her. Even now, she still didn’t believe it was real, but as Gabrielle served coffee and sweets to patrons in broad daylight, there was no mistaking it.

Gabrielle had a job.

None of it made sense. Why was someone like her working at a café? Was it punishment? Did her parents want her to get the sense of what the “commoners” had to put up with to keep her humble? HA! As if. Maybe it was a publicity stunt. Rich heiress works relatable day job. Rich people were always trying to seem relatable.

Marinette pursed her lips, equally as confused as she was when her old classmates believed every word out of Lila’s mouth. Something else was going on. Gabrielle wore a polite smile for customers, but it didn’t touch her eyes. She looked… tired. It was the same look on every businessman’s face when they came into the bakery before work—exhaustion from the persistent grind of a monotonous routine. Whatever the reason was, Gabrielle had been there a while.

Mustering up her courage, Marinette took a deep breath and cautiously approached the café. She slipped through the front door, peering around at the other patrons, though Gabrielle was nowhere in sight. Were her eyes playing tricks on her? No, she’d definitely seen her. She was probably in the back. Should Marinette wait? What was she even going to say?

“Can I help you?” a stern-looking man behind the counter asked.

Marinette jumped. “Uh, I was just looking for someone…”

“If you’re not ordering, then get out.” He looked every bit as capable of throwing her out if necessary. Marinette understood why Gabrielle looked so exhausted with a manager this mean.

“I-I’ll have a coffee, please. Two creams, one sugar.” She dug out the correct amount of change and dumped it into his hand.

The man grunted in response before turning over his shoulder. “One up!”

Marinette flicked her gaze to the back door, but it remained shut. The manager sighed, stalking to the back with his hands on his hips.

“I’m just gonna go sit…” Marinette gestured to a table with her thumb.

A few moments later the door opened, and a tall girl slinked over to the coffee machine. Her hair was tucked inside of her cap, pulled low over her face. Marinette craned her neck to watch, but Gabrielle turned her back purposefully to hide her face. When the drink was finished, she placed it on the front counter and attempted to retreat to the back, but the manager cleared his throat, pointing to the table where Marinette sat. She let out a sigh before retrieving the drink from the counter and walking it over herself.

“One coffee.” She set it on the table with more force than necessary and turned over her shoulder quickly. “Enjoy.”

“Wait.” Marinette held out a hand. “Can I get an extra packet of sugar?”

Gabrielle’s shoulders stiffened, hands clenching into fists. She pointed to the supply stand across the room before retreating to the back, mumbling to her manager that she was going to take her break.

It seemed as though she wouldn’t be resurfacing any time soon, so Marinette pulled out her sketchbook and headphones, occasionally sipping her drink. She wasn’t going to let Gabrielle get away without explaining herself, especially after what happened last week. There was more to her than met the eye, and Marinette was going to get to the bottom of it. Gabrielle knew she wasn’t fooling anyone, so it was only a matter of time before she fessed up.

After a while, a green apron appeared at her table, and a perfectly manicured hand refilled her cup from the kettle.

“What are you doing here?” she hissed.

Murderous green eyes glared through Marinette, but she sipped her coffee calmly.

“I could ask you the same thing.”

Gabrielle’s grip tightened on the handle, and Marinette had no doubt that it was taking all of her willpower to remain professional, lest she incur the wrath of her surly manager.

“Fine. You caught me. I… work here.” She cringed at the word as if it were painful to say.  “Congrats, you want a picture so you can show everyone at school?”

“No.” Marinette shook her head. “I want to know why.”

“None of your business.” Gabrielle snapped. Marinette shrugged, taking a sip of her drink while Gabrielle tapped her foot contemplatively. “Fine, but not out here.”

Marinette yelped when Gabrielle pulled her up, scrambling to grab her things as she was dragged to the back. Kicking open the door to the small employee bathroom, Gabrielle shoved her inside and pulled the door shut behind them. She covered her face, taking a few deep breaths before lowering her hands to glare at Marinette.

“I work here because my family is bankrupt.” She choked on the word, covering her mouth. “My dad’s an idiot, and now his businesses are failing, investors are pulling out. Three generations of wealth is drying up. They told the manager I was 16, so I can help pay for school.”

Marinette’s eyebrows raised in shock, and she gaped in silence as Gabrielle took deep breaths. “How long have you been here?”

“Since the summer.” Gabrielle leaned against the sink. “And I’m probably going to die here one day. Once news gets out, we’re going to be the laughingstock of the town. No one in their right mind will hire me to do anything worthwhile. I’m gonna be stuck serving coffee to poor people forever.”

Marinette almost pointed out that Gabrielle was one of those “poor people” now, but it didn’t seem like the time. Besides, she stood between Marinette and the exit, so goading her wasn’t in Marinette’s best interest if she hoped to get out of there alive.

Even still, seeing how broken and miserable Gabrielle was… Marinette couldn’t help feeling sorry for her. Just because she picked on everyone at school didn’t mean Marinette wished the worst for her. She couldn’t imagine having everything ripped away from her and being forced to work a job she hated. For the first time since moving to her new school, Marinette was the most fortunate one in the room.

Reaching out a reluctant hand, Marinette attempted to touch her shoulder, but Gabrielle shook her off. “I don’t need your pity!” she growled. “I don’t even know why I’m telling you this. You’re just gonna go run and tell your little do-gooder squad and spread it around school.”

“I won’t,” Marinette promised, and when Gabrielle glared again, she added, “Not if you don’t want me to.”

“Why? I more than deserve it after how I’ve treated you and your stupid little friends,” she said.

“It’s not my secret to tell.” Marinette shrugged.

“Wow, you really are stupid.” Gabrielle rolled her eyes, the hints of a smile tugging the corners of her mouth. “Thanks, I guess. I really don’t deserve that from you.”

“No, you don’t.”

Gabrielle pursed her lips before reaching out to pat Marinette’s shoulder awkwardly. She averted her gaze and turned to the door, though her hand hesitated on the handle.

“I’m sorry,” she said softly. “I come from a very messed up world, and up until a few months ago, I thought that it would always be my world. It’s been hard.” She paused for a moment, then continued, “Ya know, sometimes when I see people like you, I wish it were me. I wish I knew how to be nice.” She opened the door and stalked out, leaving Marinette alone in stunned silence.

“Whoa,” Marinette said. “I thought she was being punished by her parents, but bankrupt.”

“That explains why she backed down so easily whenever you challenged her,” Tikki piped up from her bag.

“I guess it is true when they say that you don’t really know someone.” Marinette winced.

“Maybe you can become her friend and teach her how to be nice. That way she can make new friends in the future,” Tikki suggested, but Marinette let out a mocking laugh.

“Oh no, I got my answer, so I’m going to forget this ever happened. I think it’s what Gabrielle wants. Besides, it’s not my job to go around fixing every broken person I come across. Look how well that went with Lila,” Marinette said pointedly.

“I think you’re wrong about what Gabrielle wants, and while it might not be your job, I think you can’t help yourself,” Tikki said.

“Of course I can. Watch.” Marinette gently pushed her back down with one finger before strutting out of the bathroom and all the way out the front door, though her bravado was short-lived when another familiar set of green eyes flashed her a taunting grin.

Lila.

Marinette froze in her tracks, heart taking off into a sprint. A range of emotions bubbled in her core—anger, fear, sorrow, regret. It had been over a month since Marinette left, and despite her best efforts to move on from her old life, Lila could dig up all of her past hurt with one sinister smile. 

She sat at an outside table, patiently sipping her drink. Her posture was relaxed, purposeful, and a bit too smug for Marinette’s liking. This was no coincidence. Lila had been waiting.

“Marinette, it’s good to see you,” she said with a sugary sweet lilt.

“That’s the worst lie you’ve ever told.” Marinette’s eyes narrowed. “What are you doing here?”

“Enjoying some coffee.” She lifted her cup as proof. “Now, did I stop here because I saw you walk in? Well, that’s debatable.”

“What do you want?”

“Oh, nothing,” Lila said innocently. “I was just taking a break from a long day with my best friends. They all just love me, especially Alya.”

“Good for you,” Marinette said. She brushed past her, but Lila wasn’t finished.

“Even Adrien has been paying attention to me lately. He’s like a strand of pasta, you know? He thinks he’s so tough when in reality he breaks so easily,” she cooed. “If you put a little heat on him, he’ll bend to your will in minutes.”

Marinette stopped in her tracks, hands clenching into fists. “Adrien knows you’re a liar,” she said. “If you push him, he’ll tell everyone the truth.”

“Maybe, but no one else will believe him if he tries to out me. I think he realizes that. It won’t be long before he gives up and conforms. He really can’t stand to lose all of his friends like you did.” She leaned against her fist with a smirk. “It won’t be long before I take him from you too, Marinette.”

 Marinette spun around, angry tears welling in her eyes and a sharp retort on her lips, but Gabrielle appeared to refill Lila’s cup. She surveyed Marinette’s tortured expression before trailing the coffee stream across the table into Lila’s lap.

“Hey, watch it!” Lila shrieked, jumping up.

“Oops!” Gabrielle pressed a hand to her lips as Lila wiped at her romper. “Sorry I’m a little clumsy. I’m still training.”

“Ugh, you’re lucky this time, Marinette, but don’t think that this is over!” Lila growled. She grabbed her bag and stalked off.

 Marinette and Gabrielle stood together in silence before one of them inevitably cracked, and they both threw their heads back with laughter.

“Thank you,” Marinette said. “That was… nice of you.”

 Gabrielle rolled her eyes. “Whatever. Don’t get any ideas. That was for your discretion,” she said.

She turned her head, but not in time to hide her flushed cheeks. Marinette hated to admit it, but Tikki was right. Sometimes she couldn’t help herself.

♪♫♪ Turn Off the Lights ♪♫♪

“I’ve got my heavy heart to hold me down, once it falls apart, my head’s in the clouds. So I’m taking every chance I’ve got, like the man I know I’m not.”

- - -

“Have you thought about what I asked last time?” Adrien asked.

Chloe chewed her sushi slowly, purposefully leaving him in anticipation. He really hated how sadistic she was, especially when it wasted his time. Consorting with Chloe made his skin crawl, but after Marinette called to tell him about her encounter that afternoon, he couldn’t wait any longer. If he knew anything about Chloe, it was that she’d do anything for expensive sushi.

“You really have fallen down quite the rabbit hole, Adrikins,” she said, sounding impressed. “First you threaten to blackmail me if I don’t help you, now you’re bribing me. I always knew I’d rub off on you eventually.”

“Look, this isn’t about petty revenge or whatever you normally do,” he said. “Lila is dangerous, and she needs to be stopped.”

“I seem to recall a time when I asked for your help, and you didn’t come through for me.” Chloe examined another piece of sushi thoughtfully. “If it were anyone else in the world, I’d have laughed in their face when they asked for help. You’re lucky we’ve been friends since we were in diapers, Adrikins.”

“I know I messed up. I’m sorry.” He lowered his gaze. “I learned my lesson.”

“Good. With your silly little conscience out of the way, we can actually get some real work done,” Chloe said. “I do have a few ideas for you, but…”

“But what?”

Chloe leaned against her fist with a wicked grin. “I need to test your loyalty. If you’re going to lie down with the dogs, you can’t be afraid to get dirty, so I need to know you’re capable of breaking the rules.”

A chill prickled his spine, and Adrien shifted in his seat. “What kind of rules?”

“See? This is why I have trust issues, Adrikins.”

He sighed, squaring his shoulders and facing her head-on. “Okay, fine. I’m in.”

“Excellent.” Chloe clapped for her butler, then pulled Adrien to his feet. “Your father thinks you’re helping me with my science homework tonight, but you and I both know Sabrina has already done it. I threatened my way into a party uptown, and you’re coming with me.”

“But-”

“Ah, ah!” Chloe held up a finger. “Prove to me you have what it takes. Break the rules.”

Adrien’s stomach churned as Chloe dragged him down to her waiting limo. When he’d come to her for help, he anticipated having to push his conscience aside to get what he wanted. To make a deal with the devil, he had to be willing to sell his soul, and sneaking out to a party across town was page one of their contract. It would all be worth it in the end. For Marinette’s happiness, he’d sell his soul a thousand times. He was already clutching the pen—Chloe just needed to show him where to sign.

♪♫♪ Pretty Places ♪♫♪

“Yeah, it's fine. Where ya going sunshine? We've got time. Sit back and I'll drive you to all the pretty places, pull us away from where the pain is. These open skies, leaving the past behind.”

- - -

“Marinette! There’s someone here to see you!” Her mother called up the stairs that evening.

Marinette’s eyebrows furrowed. Who would visit at this hour? She wasn’t expecting anyone. Adrien had piano practice. Macy had vocal lessons. Eliott and Martin were having some “guy time” whatever that meant. All of her friends were previously engaged, so who was waiting for her downstairs?

She set aside her knitting and slowly made her way to the living room. Whoever she expected to find didn’t compare at all to the tall red-head standing in the doorway.

“Gabrielle?” Her jaw dropped. “What are-”

“Is your room up here?” She pointed, quirking a perfectly-plucked brow. When Marinette nodded, Gabrielle took her wrist and dragged her back up the stairs.

“What-” Marinette gaped as Gabrielle shut the trap door and dusted her hands. “What is happening?”

“Get dressed.” Gabrielle ordered, but when Marinette remained frozen, she rolled her eyes and added, “We’re going to a party. Get dressed.”

“We’re what?” Marinette asked as Gabrielle threw her closet open and began digging through the rack.

“The son of one of my dad’s golfing buddies is throwing a party at their mansion tonight, and we’re going,” Gabrielle said. She sifted through hangers until she found a shirt and tossed it at Marinette. “Put that on.”

“Wh-”

“Do you know how to put on a shirt? Or does your mom dress you every morning?” Gabrielle looked her up and down.

“I know how to put on a shirt,” Marinette replied matter-of-factly. “I’m just confused. Are we friends now or-?”

“Gross, no.” Gabrielle wrinkled her nose and moved over to the dresser as Marinette turned her back to change.

“So, if we’re not friends, then what are we?” she asked as Gabrielle examined a pair of black jeans.

She lowered them, a thoughtful expression on her face before she shrugged and tossed them at Marinette too. “I can’t party with my old crew without risking them finding out my secret, but you on the other hand are stupid enough not to tell anyone despite how delicious it would be to watch my world crumble after I was so mean to you,” she explained while rummaging through Marinette’s shoes. “So, I’m settling for you tonight.”

“Thanks?” Marinette tilted her head to the side. “I think.”

“Where’s your makeup?” Gabrielle asked. When Marinette retrieved a small pouch from her vanity, Gabrielle’s eyes narrowed. “Ugh, this is all you have?”

“I don’t wear a lot of makeup,” Marinette said defensively.

“If I weren’t broke, I’d buy you a proper makeup collection, but we’ll work with what we have for now.” She tucked it under her arm. “Come on. We’ll do your makeup in the car.”

“We- wait!” Marinette called as Gabrielle descended the stairs.

“Hi, sweetie, is this one of your new friends?” her mom asked as Marinette scrambled after Gabrielle. They exchanged glances, and Gabrielle gave her a stern look.

“Uh, yeah. She’s one of my classmates,” Marinette said.

“Gabrielle Burton, it’s nice to meet you, madame,” she said in the politest tone Marinette had ever heard from her. “We’re meeting up with a group of friends to see a movie. Do you mind if I steal her for the evening? My driver will bring her home afterward.”

“Of course, you girls go have fun,” her mom said.

Gabrielle didn’t wait for Marinette to respond before taking her wrist.

 “Uh, bye, mom!” Marinette called over her shoulder.

Marinette blinked a few times as Gabrielle shoved her into the back of a town car, and the driver headed uptown. Gabrielle turned her chin with one finger, shaking the foundation bottle in the other hand.

“Close your eyes,” she ordered. When Marinette hesitated, she added, “Relax, I’m not going to make you look ugly. I’d never be seen arriving with someone who looks like a wannabe beauty guru.”

Marinette pursed her lips but relented, allowing Gabrielle to make her over on the drive. Several times Gabrielle grumbled about her limited options, stating several expensive products that would have worked better. Nevertheless, she attained some level of satisfaction because she instructed Marinette to open her eyes and look in the mirror.

“Wow.” Marinette’s eyebrows raised. Her makeup never looked half this good when she did it herself—a skilled hand made all the difference. She peeked up at Gabrielle applying her own lip gloss and pursed her lips. “So, what kind of party is this?”

“Relax, goody-two-shoes, the most exciting thing at this party is wine. My parents don’t let me go to trashy parties.” Gabrielle rolled her eyes, removing her large trench coat to reveal a sparkly black dress with mesh cutouts along the waist. “Just try not to act too lowbrow, okay? Don’t embarrass me.”

“I’ll do my best?” Marinette said as they pulled up to the front steps.

“Great.” Gabrielle tossed her compact into her purse and kicked open the door. “Oh, and just because we’re arriving together does not mean you are allowed to socialize with me here. Don’t hang off me like a sad little koala. Go dance and have fun with other people.”

“Right. Wouldn’t want anyone to think we’re friends,” Marinette said.

“Exactly. I’m so glad you understand.”

Marinette took in the towering mansion with wide eyes, twirling around in the foyer to catch all of the detail work. She’d been hanging out with her new friends for almost a month, but she still wasn’t quite used to such luxurious mansions.

“Cut it out! You act like you’ve never seen crown molding before,” Gabrielle hissed. She closed Marinette’s jaw with her finger. “Just be normal.”

“Yes, because this is so normal.” Marinette gestured to the marble statue fountain in the middle of the foyer, and Gabrielle rolled her eyes.

“It is for these people. Now get away from me.” She spun Marinette around and pushed her toward the sitting room where various groups of people were chatting over hor d’oeurves before retreating to the living room dancefloor.

Marinette stumbled several feet, bumping into someone’s back and falling onto her butt.

 “Sorry!” She rubbed her head, but the warm green eyes staring down at her held no contempt. “Adrien?”

Chapter Text

Chapter 16: Trade Mistakes

“Placing a smile at the perfect event, gracing your skin with the side of my hand. If I ever leave, I could learn to miss you, but "sentimental boy" is my nom de plume.”

- - -

“Marinette?” Adrien’s eyebrows raised.

“Sorry!” Her cheeks burned hot, and she jumped to her feet.

“No worries. I actually kind of miss you bumping into me.” Adrien chuckled good-naturedly. “So, what are you doing here?”

He grabbed a small sliver of bread topped with salmon and caviar from a passing tray and popped it into his mouth. Marinette took one too, following his lead by shoving the whole thing into her mouth. She regretted it instantly, attempting to play off her choking with questionable success.

“Uh, I was kind of dragged here by a…classmate,” she croaked.

“Me too.” Adrien gestured over his shoulder to where Chloe sat amidst several admirers. “My father would never let me come to one of these in a million years, so Chloe kind of kidnapped me.”

“That makes sense.”

“I let her. I hate being cooped up, and I’ve always wanted to do stuff like this.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “So, do you wanna dance?”

“Sure!”

Adrien took her hand and led the way to the living room. His gaze remained locked on her as they bounced in time to the music with a throng of other wealthy teens. The heat from several bodies in one room combined with Adrien’s gorgeous face did not help Marinette’s rapidly overheating brain. She glanced around hoping to alleviate her dizziness and spotted Gabrielle dancing intimately with another guy who most definitely was not Thomas. Her eyebrows furrowed, but she followed Gabrielle’s instructions and didn’t question it. It wasn’t her business anyway.

While bystanders chatted about vacations to private islands and the cost of their name brand shoes, Marinette couldn’t help but feel a little out of place. It made her more grateful that Adrien was there. He was rich too, but he never talked like that. He was always so humble and perfect—just one more thing she loved about him.

“It’s getting a little stuffy in here, wanna go get some air?” Adrien murmured in her ear.

“Uh, sure!” She tried not to feel self-conscious when he took her sweaty hand and toted her to the quiet upstairs balcony overlooking the garden.

A cool breeze brushed her cheeks, and she leaned against the stone railing with a relieved sigh. Adrien stood beside her, close enough that their arms brushed when he shifted his weight. If Marinette spent any more time alone with him, she was going to get spoiled. Dozens of other girls at the party would kill to spend five minutes with Adrien. She would know—she used to be one of them. Now she had all of his attention for herself, and she didn’t know what to do with it. Her head was still spinning.

“I’m really glad you’re here, Marinette.” Adrien leaned into her, resting his head against hers.

“Y-Yeah. Me too,” she stammered, expending all of her focus on not fainting.

“Are you doing okay?” he asked.

She blinked, worrying that she hadn’t masked her euphoria well enough. “I- yeah, I’m totally fine.”

“I’ve been worried about you ever since you told me Lila ambushed you,” he said.

Oh. Right.

“Uhh, yeah, she did,” Marinette said lamely.

“Do you want to talk about it?” He wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her closer, those green eyes frantically searching hers.

“It’s…complicated,” Marinette said.

“Maybe you can tell me on a walk?” He gestured to the stone staircase leading into the garden below.

“Okay, but you have to keep it a secret.”

Adrien listened to her story as they walked arm-in-arm. His eyes never strayed from her, though somehow he never tripped or ran into a potted plant once. He even managed to steer her out of the way of a few. How was he so graceful?

“And then Gabrielle showed up at my house and dragged me here.” Marinette shrugged. They slowed to a stop under a small flowering tree. “I don’t know what to do anymore.”

“Well, one thing’s for sure. I’ll never be on Lila’s side, so don’t ever worry about that.” Adrien trailed his fingers down her arm until they twined with hers. “I’m never going anywhere, Marinette. I’ll always be here for you. I promise.”

Adrien had always been sweet to her, but ever since she moved schools, he’d been extra affectionate. When she needed to talk, he listened. When she seemed sad, he held her close. He was the one piece of her old life she still had, and they’d tied themselves together with invisible string. Lila could take a lot of things from her, but Adrien would always be hers.

Her heart skipped a beat as his warm gaze bore into hers. She’d seen that look once before—it had lived in her dreams ever since. He leaned down, and her pulse quickened, eyes hooding as his nose brushed hers. His breath swirled against her lips, warm and sweet, and he lingered there for a tantalizing moment, letting her imagination run wild.

This time she was sure she was going to faint, but just before their lips met, the ground gurgled. Sprinklers sprang to life, spitting water in every direction. Marinette shoved away from Adrien with a yelp, and he scrambled to take her hand again. They dashed back to the house, attempting to dodge the streams.

“You okay?” Adrien flicked water from his wrist when they were safely under the overhang.

“Yeah.” Marinette wiped at her clothes, but it was no use. She was drenched. “Even though my family bakes a lot of cakes, I’m not made of sugar.”

“Good,” Adrien chuckled. “Come on, let’s go in and dry off.”

“Okay.” She followed behind him, trying to decipher the meaning behind their almost-kisses. Once was arguably a coincidence or a lapse in judgment, but twice—twice had to mean something, right? Oh, her dreams were going to be extra vivid that night.

♪♫♪ this is me trying ♪♫♪

“And it's hard to be at a party when I feel like an open wound. It's hard to be anywhere these days when all I want is you.”

- - -

“I’m doing my best not to be offended.”

Adrien spun around to find Chloe in the bathroom doorway, arms crossed over her chest. The butlers had helped him and Marinette to separate bathrooms to dry off. He’d been hoping no one would notice what happened, but Chloe always seemed to know things when it came to him. There was no place for him to hide from her.

He draped a towel around his shoulders and leaned against the sink with a sigh. “Marinette’s here, and we kind of-”

“I know,” Chloe said. “I saw you two canoodling in the garden. Good thing the sprinkler system is so easy to operate.”

“You did that?” Adrien asked, even though he knew her well enough that it wasn’t surprising.

“If the gardeners didn’t want me to mess with them, they shouldn’t have put the control panel in such an easy to reach place by the window.” Chloe looked him up and down. “But you’re getting more like me than I thought. I agreed to help you out of the kindness of my heart and broke you away from your cold-hearted father for an evening, and how do you repay me? By snogging my mortal enemy in the garden!”

“We weren’t snogging-”

“Only because I intervened!” Chloe cut him off. “I knew you and Dupain-Cheng were seeing a lot of each other, but I can’t believe you would use the independence I gave you to stab me in the back like this. That’s cold-hearted, Adrien. I am very proud, but also very angry.”

“Look, Marinette and I aren’t like that. We were just-” Adrien pursed his lips.

What exactly? Now that he thought about it, he wasn’t sure. Marinette had always been just a friend to him before, but now…

“Just about to kiss?” Chloe quirked a brow. “In my experience, people don’t sneak off into the garden to kiss their friends, Adrikins. I know mommy and daddy kept you home your whole life, but are you really that dense?”

He hated to admit it, but Chloe had a point. This was the second time he and Marinette almost… What had he been thinking? Ladybug was the girl of his dreams, and someday they would—what? Be together? She wouldn’t even accept a rose from him, let alone go on a date. But he couldn’t help his feelings.

He and Ladybug were the perfect team, but he couldn’t deny that he was also drawn to Marinette. Whenever he looked at her lately, he found himself inching closer and closer. With her, he forgot about Ladybug for a while. It seemed impossible to ever forget about the most amazing girl in the world, but when it came to Marinette, he just stopped thinking. It was almost like…

Like the first time he saw Ladybug in action. He wasn’t thinking—he didn’t have to. His heart knew that she was his soulmate no matter what, and he still believed that. So why was he so drawn to Marinette now?

“Hey…” Chloe placed a hand on his shoulder. “Look, I was only teasing. If you really feel that way about…her, then I will eventually maybe get over it in twenty years. Maybe.”

“I-” Adrien shook his head. “I don’t know. Marinette is- I don’t know.”

“I think you do,” Chloe said.

Adrien met her icy blue eyes, clouded with worry—a rarity for Chloe. He was probably the only person in the world to ever see such looks from her. The only person to know a softer, more subdued Chloe Bourgeois. Moments like these were the reason he forgave her when others couldn’t because he knew that deep down, Chloe cared more than she let on.

But just as quickly as it came, the concern vanished from her eyes, and she cocked a hip. “But if you end up dumping her, that’s okay with me too.” She kissed his cheek, swaying her hips as she sauntered back up the hall.

Adrien faced his reflection in the mirror and touched his lips thoughtfully. What would he have done if Chloe hadn’t turned on the sprinklers? Would he have kissed Marinette? He didn’t know.

Ladybug healed damage to the city, but Marinette healed the damage living inside others. It was her superpower. That was the reason he wanted to protect her from Lila. Marinette was always so busy healing others that she never took time to heal herself. She really was miraculous.

He shook his head to clear it. His thoughts were too jumbled to be trusted. However he felt about Ladybug or Marinette, his heart would tell him when it was ready. He just needed to listen.

♪♫♪ It's Nice to Have a Friend ♪♫♪

"Something gave you the nerve to touch my hand. It's nice to have a friend."

- - -

When one of the roaming butlers directed Marinette to a separate washroom from Adrien, she shut the door behind her and leaned against it with a sigh. Another close call. Something in the universe was keeping them apart, and she wasn’t sure how much more her heart could take.

“You were so close this time!” Tikki flitted out of her purse and shook herself dry.

Marinette picked up the neatly folded towel from the counter and set to work on her hair. Her cheeks were still rosy red despite being doused with cold water. If her face got any hotter, she was bound to fry her brain for good.

“My heart was pounding so fast. I thought I was going to pass out,” she said. “People are already going to talk about how we came in together soaking wet. I don’t want to think about what everyone would say if I fainted on him while we were kissing. Knowing my luck I’d bite his lip, and they’d have to digitally edit the scar out of all of his photoshoots for the rest of his life.”

“But he tried to kiss you twice now! That must mean he likes you,” Tikki said.

Marinette bit back a dreamy smile. “Do you really think so? Oh, Tikki, I can see it now! He’ll fall in love with me, then we’ll get married, buy a beautiful house, have three kids, a dog, and a hamster named-”

A knock on the door cut her daydream short. Tikki ducked behind the door as Marinette peeked on the other side.

“Another towel for you, Mademoiselle.” A different butler than the one who helped her earlier bowed. How many butlers did this family have?

“Um, thank you.” Marinette accepted it with a smile before shutting the door again.

With a clearer head, she examined herself in the mirror. Wet clothes clung to her petite frame, black eyeliner smudged and not in the attractive smokey way Gabrielle had done it earlier. She’d seen racoons crawling out of dumpsters that looked more put together than she did. There was no way she could face Adrien looking like this. Dampening the towel, she rubbed away the last traces of her makeup and combed her fingers through her hair, but it was no use. She still looked like someone threw a cat into a swimming pool. She needed to find Gabrielle before she ran into Adrien again.

The hall was empty when she peeked out. Perfect, just what she needed. Adrien was probably drying off in another room, so all she needed to do was find Gabrielle and redo her makeup before he came out again.

“Where are you going?” Tikki asked as Marinette slipped into the hall.

“I need to find Gabrielle before Adrien sees me,” she whispered.

“But this house is so huge, she could be anywhere. Besides, if Adrien really loves you, then he won’t care what you look like,” Tikki said.

“That’s only true after you’re married. Help me look for Gabrielle, please?” Marinette pressed her palms together.

Tikki nodded dutifully, and they raced off in different directions. The last place she saw Gabrielle was the living room, but she couldn’t make her out in the crowd. She wasn’t in the dining room or the sitting room either. Tikki was right. Gabrielle could be anywhere in this fortress of a house, and Marinette was never going to find her in time. She and Adrien would never have their house, their three kids, or even the hamster named-

“Marinette!”

She startled, but to her relief, Lisette was the one approaching her. “Oh, Lisette. Hi!”

“Hey, I heard you and Adrien got soaked by the sprinklers.” Lisette looked her up and down. “It seems the rumors were correct.”

Great. Everyone was already talking.

“Yeah, they just turned on out of nowhere while we were on a walk outside, and now everything is ruined, and I’m just trying to find- someone to help clean me up again,” Marinette explained.

“I’m so sorry that happened. I have no idea how the sprinklers got turned on. We specifically shut them off for the party, so people could enjoy the garden,” Lisette said. “Why don’t you come upstairs? I’m sure I have something that will fit you.”

“Wait, what do you-”

“Lisy, did you find her?” A tall boy with blond hair and brown eyes similar to Lisette’s entered the room. “We’re really sorry about this.”

“You- Oh my gosh, this is your house!” Marinette realized. “I had no idea. I just came with someone, and they didn’t tell me whose party it was. I’m so sorry for crashing.”

“It’s fine.” Lisette waved it away. “You’re friends with Eliott, so you’re more than welcome here… He isn’t here by any chance, is he?”

“No, sorry. I wasn’t even really planning on being here. I came here with Ga- another friend. Different friend. Well, the friend part is questionable. It’s complicated,” Marinette said.

“Oh.” Lisette relaxed. “Well, I’m really sorry you got hosed. Come with me. I’ll loan you some fresh clothes and help you clean up.”

Lisette was her tiny, pink fairy godmother in her hour of need! One of these days she’d convince Eliott to kiss her as thanks.

The chatter from the party died down as they trekked deeper into the mansion. Lisette’s room was at the end of a long hallway, and Marinette’s jaw dropped the moment she stepped through the door. Soft pink walls surrounded them on all sides, plush carpet sinking under Marinette’s weight with each step. Small pillows and soft blankets accented the white furniture, and a pink crystal chandelier hung in the center of the room. On the far wall was a large vanity bordered by two cabinets with several drawers and quite possibly the biggest makeup collection Marinette had ever seen.

“Whoa.” Marinette blinked.

“Sorry it’s a mess. I pulled out a lot of stuff when I was getting ready for tonight.” She shifted a few lipsticks back into their cup displays.

“Your bedroom is bigger than my whole apartment,” Marinette said lamely, and Lisette giggled as she flicked on the light to her closet.

“Eliott mentioned that you weren’t used to all of this stuff. He thinks it’s cute when you stare,” she said, rummaging through the hangers. “He seems to really like you.”

“Oh, yeah, we’ve become pretty good friends,” Marinette said. “Actually, he talks about you a lot lately.”

Lisette froze. “R-Really?”

“Yeah, if I had known this was your party, I would have told him to come. I’m sure he would have loved to see you.” Marinette smirked as Lisette’s cheeks flushed pink. She blushed as easily as Marinette did around Adrien. Her feelings for Eliott were so obvious. He could deny it all he wanted, but they were totally into each other.

“I was going to invite him, but…I kinda chickened out,” she said sheepishly. “I was scared he would be busy or that he wouldn’t want to come at all.” She grabbed another pink dress from the rack and offered it to Marinette. “I think this one would look really cute on you.”

“Thanks.” Marinette retreated behind the folding screen to change, thankful for dry clothes. “I know exactly how you feel. When I first met Adrien, I could barely get two sentences out around him.”

“But you two seem so close.”

“Yeah, now,” Marinette said, “but in the beginning, I always panicked and mixed up my words. He must have thought I was crazy.”

“So, it’s pretty obvious then? That I like Eliott…”

Marinette peeked around the screen with an apologetic wince. “Only because we’re so similar.” She slipped on the dress and smoothed the skirt. “But if it makes you feel better, I think he likes you too.”

“He does?” Lisette perked up.

Marinette crossed the room to place a hand on her shoulder. “You should talk to him. Invite him to hang out sometime. I’m sure he’ll say yes.”

“Okay.” Lisette tucked a strand of blonde hair back into place shyly. She examined Marinette once more and smiled. “Come on. Let’s fix your face.”

She patted the chair in front of her vanity, and Marinette sat down obediently. “You have a huge collection. It almost feels like a store.”

“Yeah… Makeup is kind of my obsession.” She pumped some product onto a cotton pad and gently wiped away the remains of black eyeliner around Marinette’s eyes. “I really wanted to do the makeup for the Miraculous show, but they prefer to let adults with more experience handle that.”

“Is that why you were helping with props?” Marinette asked.

“Well, there were a few different jobs I could have done, but I picked that one because it was the closest to, well, you know.” She bit her lip. “I didn’t think he’d notice me, let alone remember my name, but he’s really kind to everyone backstage. He thinks everyone on the team is important, and that coupled with how amazing he performs… I was a goner.”

“It was kinda the same for me with Adrien,” Marinette said. She closed her eyes at Lisette’s direction, then continued, “The first time I met him I thought he was stuck up because he was the son of a famous fashion designer, and he was friends with Chloe Bourgeois. But when I got to know him, I saw that he’s so sweet and humble. Falling for him was easy after that.”

“You and I are a lot alike,” Lisette remarked. “Do you think Eliott and I will ever be as close as you and Adrien?”

“Definitely,” Marinette said without hesitation. “Adrien and I are close because we became good friends, and maybe soon we’ll be more than just friends… I hope anyway.” She blinked when Lisette shifted to grab a different brush. “If being friends with Eliott seems too scary right now, then maybe you and I can be friends. I can help you get closer to him, and we can root for each other.”

Lisette searched her expression, a small smile curling on her lips. “You’re really nice, Marinette. I can see why Eliott talks so highly of you.”

“You’re the nice one, Lisette. You totally saved me from looking like a drowned rat. As far as I’m concerned, you and I are friends now.” Marinette offered her a pinky, and Lisette curled her own around it.

“Now then.” Lisette picked up a large palette and a brush. “Let’s knock Adrien off his feet.”

Lisette was a wizard with makeup. Marinette’s eyes had never popped that way before, and she felt a lot better when she rejoined the party.

“There you are!” Tikki crashed into her chest at the base of the stairs. “I found Gabrielle, but then I lost you.”

“Sorry, Tikki,” Marinette said.

Her kwami looked her over. “Where did you get new clothes? And your makeup is all done too!”

“I got some help from a new friend.” Marinette nodded to Lisette who had rejoined her stagehand friends in the dining room.

“Isn’t that the girl who likes your friend Eliott?”

“Yep! Turns out this is her house. She helped me clean up, so we don’t have to bother Gabrielle anymore,” Marinette explained. “Let’s go find Adrien. I’ve never felt this cute before.”

Several people complimented her as she moved through the house again. None of them suspected that she looked like an absolute disaster only a few minutes before. It was flattering to be complimented so much, but also, kind of embarrassing. Where in the world was Adrien when she needed him?

“Hey, cutie, I wasn’t expecting to see you here.”

Marinette froze in her tracks, a shiver creeping up her spine. Not all compliments were created equal, and something in the tone of this one set her on edge. She turned, fully intending to offer a polite thanks before scurrying away, but the boy leaning against the wall made her blood run cold.

“Thomas?” She blinked in disbelief.

Had she heard him right? There was no way… Was Thomas hitting on her? She thought back to Gabrielle dancing with another boy earlier, and her stomach churned. Something told her she was in the middle of a very complicated love triangle, and she needed to find the emergency exit. Fast.

“So, she remembers my name. I’m not surprised, it’s hard to forget a face like this.” He moved toward her, and Marinette instinctively took one step back.

“Um, well, it’s hard to forget the person who picks on my friends,” she shot back. “You and Gabrielle are quite the duo.”

“Hey, don’t be like that. All that stuff was Gabrielle’s doing. Besides, she and I are done now,” Thomas said. “Your uncle is that famous chef, right?”

Marinette shifted uncomfortably, desperately searching the room for a familiar face to rescue her, but no one stood out. She was on her own. “Um, my great uncle, yeah.”

“That’s really cool. You’re like crazy connected then?” He loomed over her, arms crossed over his chest.

“No, not really,” she said.

“Come on, you performed with Jagged Stone, and word on the street is you’re pretty tight with Adrien Agreste too. You’ve got a lot of friends in high places.” He looked her up in down in a way that made her skin crawl. “You’re a powerful girl, Marinette.”

“Uh, I don’t really think so.” She closed her fists to hide how her hands shook.

“Aww, you’re so modest. That’s cute. Why don’t you hang out with me for a little while? I know a lot of powerful people too. Maybe we can help each other.” He reached for her hand, but Marinette flinched away. “Hey, don’t be like that. I’m a nice guy.”

“I don’t-”

“She’s not interested, low-life.” Gabrielle stood in the doorway to the foyer, arms crossed, hip cocked, green eyes glaring daggers at her ex. She was Marinette’s angry, ginger hero.

Thomas rolled his eyes, seemingly unfazed by Gabrielle’s hostility. “Look who crawled in off the streets.”

“Go bore some other girl with your pathetic narcissism. Marinette’s not interested in hooking you up with important people only to get dumped as soon as she’s no longer of value to you,” Gabrielle said.

“You know a lot about things that no longer have value, don’t you?” Thomas retorted.

Their argument was drawing a crowd, and Gabrielle glanced around nervously. “Thomas, don’t-”

“Don’t what? Tell everyone here that Gabrielle Burton is broke?” Thomas shouted.

Gabrielle stiffened as every eye in the room turned to her. Her rough exterior fractured, the power in her eyes turning to panic. Her darkest day was today, and for the first time since anyone had known her, Gabrielle cowered. And then the whispers started.

“Wait, for real?”

“She’s broke?”

“Serves her right.”

“Oh my gosh, call Jean. He’s going to love this.”

“I’m putting it on Instagram.”

A triumphant smirk curled on Thomas’ lips as Gabrielle stalked from the room, and Marinette used the chaos as cover to slip away too. Ugh, as if she would ever be interested in someone like that! How could he expose Gabrielle and watch her whole world crumble with a smile? Some people really were evil. She just hoped Gabrielle was okay.

Marinette rounded a corner in pursuit, but collided with another person. “Ow! Sorry!”

“Ugh, could you be clumsier?”

Marinette blinked, rubbing the sore spot on her forehead, and the blonde in front of her did the same. “Chloe?”

“Don’t act so surprised. You knew I was here,” Chloe said. She looked Marinette up and down, nose wrinkling into a look Marinette knew all too well. Chloe never hid her disgust well. “Ew, why do you look cute? Those sprinklers should have ruined you.”

“A friend helped me clean up. Wait, what do you mean the sprinklers should have- Did you do that to me and Adrien?” Marinette fit the pieces together, annoyance flaring.

Chloe flipped her ponytail over one shoulder. “I did what I had to.” When Marinette’s eyes narrowed, Chloe cocked a hip. “Don’t look at me like that, Dupain-Cheng. Just because you left doesn’t mean I’m going to be nice to you. I’m still mad at you for refusing to help me with Lila.”

“You haven’t changed one bit. I haven’t missed you,” Marinette said.

Chloe’s cheeks flushed pink, and her hands clenched into fists at her sides. “Yeah, well, I don’t miss you either! I’m glad you left because I don’t have to see your stupid annoying face every day.”

A laugh bubbled in Marientte’s chest. She cupped a hand over her mouth to stifle it, but her giggles spilled out anyway.

“What’s so funny?” Chloe huffed.

“This.” Marinette gestured between them. “I forgot we used to argue like this every day, and now it’s just funny. Maybe I have missed it a little.”

“Yeah, well-” Chloe stopped abruptly, her eyes widening. “Look out!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 17: Kings and Queens

“In chess the king can move one space at a time, but queens are free to go wherever they like. You get to close you’ll get a royalty high, so breathe it in to feel alive.”

- - -

“Look out!” Chloe shoved Marinette out of the way of a red beam of light. Her knees buckled, and Marinette scrambled to catch her.

“What a shame. I missed.” Black boots climbed long legs, kissing the hems of a ripped dress at the top. A dark tiara crowned flowing red curls, framing the dark green eyes glaring at them from behind a black mask.

“Gabrielle?” Marinette gasped.

“I go by Heiress now, but don’t worry, Marinette, your stupidity has bought you a free pass. I just wanted to make sure my powers were working, and it looks like they do.” She nodded to the girl coming to in Marinette’s arms before strutting off.

Chloe sat up with a groan, rubbing her head. “Ugh, what was that?”

“Chloe, your-” Marinette clamped a hand over her mouth.

Her once shiny hair hung dull and stringy at her shoulders, now resembling straw more than soft silk. Perfectly manicured nails had shriveled into dirty stubs, and her Gabriel-original dress was replaced with a knock-off.

 “What?” Chloe’s shoulders heaved, escalating until a shrill scream echoed through the hall.

“You saved me—I think.” Marinette winced. “It looks like Heiress’s power made you-”

“Poor!” Chloe screeched. “Oh, Ladybug better get here soon and fix this! If I see that akuma, I’ll teach her to put me in off-brands!”

“Wait, you saved me. You saved me!” Marinette realized. “Aw, you do miss me.”

“No, I don’t!” Chloe’s cheeks flushed. “I didn’t even know what was happening. I just reacted, okay?”

“Please, you don’t have a selfless bone in your body. You saved me because you miss me,” Marinette said.

“Do not.”

“Do too.”

“Do not!”  At Marinette’s smug grin, Chloe folded her arms over her chest with a huff. “Whatever. I’m going after that akuma to give her a piece of my mind. You can go get help or… go buy some shoes that aren’t awful!”

“I don’t think you’re one to talk about awful shoes right now.” Marinette pointed to the ratty sneakers on Chloe’s feet.

“Just go,” Chloe said through clenched teeth.

Marinette raced up the hall, a smile tugging the corners of her lips. She hated to admit it, but in a weird way, she did miss Chloe Bourgeois. Wow. She never thought she’d say that.

“You’re changing a lot of mean girls today.” Tikki remarked when Marinette ducked into a closet. “I think that was Chloe’s way of protecting you.”

“I’m not holding my breath. She probably had too much wine,” Marinette said. “But never mind that. Transform me!”

Ladybug sprinted back up the hall, palming her yoyo in one hand. She should have known Gabrielle would get akumatized once her secret got out, but now wasn’t the time to play blame games. There was an akuma to catch.

Rounding the corner, she collided with another person, scrambling to catch their hand before they both fell backward. “Sorry!” she gasped, but when gorgeous green eyes locked with hers, her heart took off into a sprint.

“Ladybug?” Adrien blinked in surprise. “What’s going on?”

Why did she have to find him now? Even if she defeated the akuma quickly, she needed to be there for Gabrielle. Lisette would have to help her look cute for him another time.

“There’s an akuma on the loose. You should find somewhere to hide,” she said.

“Right.” He flicked his gaze down to their hands, still twined.

Ladybug let go, cheeks burning. “Um, stay safe, okay?”

“Good luck, Ladybug,” he said before running the other way up the hall.

She watched him go with a longing sigh. What she wouldn’t give to be a normal girl right now. Then they could snuggle up and hide together, and maybe he’d finally kiss her. They could get married, buy a house, and-

She patted her cheeks to snap herself out of her trance. There was no time for that now. Akuma first, then Gabrielle, Adrien later.

Terrified shrieks signaled that Heiress had found the rest of the party. Thomas was the one who outed her, so he was likely Heiress’s first target. Ladybug needed to get to him first, even if he was one of the skeeviest people she’d ever met. It wasn’t her job to pick who needed saving. Why did she have to be such a good person?

Bursting into the dining room, she skidded to a stop as Heiress zapped Thomas before she could even draw her yoyo.

“No!”

The tall boy transformed in front of her. Perfectly combed brown hair shriveled into shaggy clumps, and a once flawless complexion broke out in angry, red zits. Stylish clothes turned to tattered rags as Thomas became a shell of his former glory. He scurried away from Heiress with a squeal, and she turned to Ladybug with a triumphant smirk.

“Too slow,” Heiress said, “but don’t worry. Now I have plenty of time for you.”

Ladybug dodged the red beam. She might have been too late to save Thomas, but there was still time to save Gabrielle. This battle was far from over. She just needed to focus.

“I know you think there isn’t a way out of your situation, but teaming up with Hawkmoth isn’t the answer!” Ladybug pleaded.

“Please, I’ve lived among these people long enough to know that they don’t appreciate what they have. I know I didn’t…” Heiress lowered her gaze, jaw clenched. “My family lost everything, but now I can take it all back!”

Ladybug flipped out of the way of several blasts, taking the time to examine her opponent closely. The barcode scanner shot red beams of light that stripped its victims of their fancy clothes, jewelry, devices—anything expensive. Gabrielle wanted everyone to feel the pain of losing everything, so she was taking all of their wealth for herself.

A metal baton struck Heiress’s hand, skewing her next shot, and a black-clad feline cast his partner a smirk. “Having a party without me? I’m insulted.”

“Your invitation must have gotten lost in the mail,” Ladybug said. “You and I both know it’s not a party without your sweet dance moves, kitty. Care to show us how it’s done?”

“It would be my pleasure, LB.” Chat Noir winked.

Heiress pointed her scanner at him. “I wonder how much that cat suit is worth.”

Chat Noir dodged her attack easily. “This cat’s style is one-of-a-kind. All the money in the world can’t buy this swagger.”

“We’ll see about that,” Heiress growled.

The heroes took turns charging in, dodging and weaving around beams from her scanner. Ladybug hooked her yoyo around Heiress’s legs, swinging her around into the China hutch. Realizing she was outmatched, Heiress retreated to the living room where more party guests were hiding, but Ladybug and Chat Noir were hot on her trail.

“Run!” Ladybug ordered, and terrified teens scattered.

Heiress ducked out of the way of Chat’s baton, scanning anyone who passed her between blows. Lisette’s older brother raced from behind the couch, and Heiress wasted no time scanning him before he reached the door. She caught Chat Noir’s staff on the next swing, a grin curling on her lips.

“Looks like someone’s watch was worth a lot. I wonder how much this costs?” She scanned Chat Noir’s baton, leaving him with a plastic copy.

“Hey!” Chat Noir gasped.

Ladybug snagged her yoyo around Heiress’s wrist before she could scan him, but Heiress kicked him through the large window with one long leg instead. Before Ladybug could react, Heiress gripped the string of the yoyo and spun her out after him.

Chat Noir braced as she landed on top of him in the bush, her yoyo bouncing onto the grass beside them. They rolled over with groans, untangling their limbs, and Ladybug grasped for her yoyo. 

“Everything she scans makes her stronger depending on its worth. We need to think of a plan,” she said.

“I’m all ears, Bug.” Ladybug eyed him. “What?”

“You haven’t called me m’lady or Bugaboo all evening. I think it’s a new record for you.” She flicked his bell with a smirk.

“Well, I- you hate it when I call you that,” he said pointedly, cheeks flushed.

“That’s never stopped you before. Has another lady finally stolen your heart?” she giggled.

“I-”

“Ladybug!” Chloe shouted. “What are you two doing out here? The akuma is turning more people into dried up peasants. Have you seen what she did to my hair? Bring me my Miraculous, so I can beat some sense into her!”

“Chloe, this isn’t the time for revenge.” Ladybug sighed.

“I’m not out for revenge,” Chloe said matter-of-factly. “The faster we defeat the akuma, the faster I go back to looking fabulous. So bring me my Miraculous, and let me help you, please?” Chloe pressed her palms together, and Ladybug pursed her lips.

Chloe was right. They needed to defeat the akuma quickly and save Gabrielle, but did she really want to give Chloe her Miraculous back? With her identity blown, Chloe was in even more danger every time she became Queen Bee. Not to mention trusting Chloe in general was risky, but after she sacrificed herself for Marinette earlier…

Something was different about Chloe. Sure was still the same bratty, primadonna, but her blue eyes were steadfast and sincere. Ladybug once believed that giving Chloe a Miraculous would help her be better, and part of her still believed that.

There was only one way to settle this.

“Lucky Charm!” Ladybug caught the record as it manifested and turned it over in her hands.

“Now isn’t the time to practice your DJing.” Chloe scoffed.

Ladybug glanced between Chat Noir, Chloe, the plants surrounding them, but nothing stood out. A record. What was she supposed to do with a record? Unless…

“I have to go. Chat Noir, keep an eye on Heiress until I get back, but be careful. I don’t want you getting scanned. We don’t know what will happen to our powers if she scans one of us,” Ladybug said.

“Got it.”

“Are you going to bring me my Miraculous?” Chloe perked up.

“Do you promise not to do anything reckless while I’m gone?” Ladybug asked.

“Oh, yes, yes, yes! I promise, Ladybug.” Chloe bounced excitedly, then cocking a hip added, “But hurry up! These shoes make me physically ill.”

Ladybug rolled her eyes and dashed up the lawn, leaping through the very same garden she and Adrien had walked through an hour before. The mansion was far from Master Fu’s apartment, but her yoyo made short work of the trip. Her mentor was enjoying his bedtime tea when she entered, sitting cross-legged on the mat with Wayzz on his shoulder.

“Master, there’s an akuma, and I think my lucky charm wanted me to come here.” Marinette flicked her gaze to the phonograph resting on the chest in the back.

“Then there is no time to waste,” Master Fu said. He set his tea aside and retrieved the Miracle Box from its hiding place. “Who do you have in mind?”

Marinette surveyed her options with pursed lips, then resigned herself and reached for the bee. Chloe was different tonight, and if they were going to stop Heiress, they needed an ally they could count on. Never in her life did she picture that to be Chloe, but given the present circumstances, she didn’t have any other options.

“Are you sure, Marinette? Choosing her is risky.” Master Fu cautioned.

“It’s a long story, but…” Marinette smiled. “I’m sure.”

“Then best of luck.”

When Marinette changed schools, she intended to leave everyone behind and start over, but the most unlikely people had found their way back to her. Adrien took her by the hand and refused to let go. Chloe begrudgingly kept one foot in the door, constantly threatening to close it for good, but something told Marinette she never would.

To Ladybug’s surprise, Chloe actually listened to her instructions to stay out of trouble. When Ladybug found her, she was dutifully ushering other raggedly dressed teens out to the garden. She really could behave when she wanted to.

Chloe spotted her on the balcony, and when Ladybug waved the small box, Chloe raced up the stairs faster than she’d ever run in gym class. She held out her hands expectantly, but Ladybug held up a finger.

“I’m trusting you this time, Chloe, but you don’t need a Miraculous to be a hero, ya know. You can be nicer to those around you all the time,” Ladybug said.

“Yeah, yeah,” Chloe groaned. “Can I have my Miraculous now?”

“Do you promise to be nicer to people?”

Chloe’s cheeks flushed, and she crossed her arms over her chest. “Alright, fine.”

Ladybug tossed her the box, and Chloe ripped it open, completely unfazed as Pollen materialized. She fastened the comb into her hair and smiled. “Pollen, transform me!”

Ladybug didn’t wait for Queen Bee’s transformation to finish before they hit the ground running. Chat Noir had been holding Heiress back on his own, and it was time to bring him some backup.

The two heroines kicked in the front door, leaping straight into action. Ladybug shielded Chat Noir with her yoyo while Queen Bee snagged Heiress’s leg with her spinner and tossed her through the door to the living room.

“You sure kept me waiting,” Chat Noir said.

“It was kind of a long trip, but I thought we could use some help,” Ladybug said as Queen Bee fluffed her ponytail.

“Let’s show this wannabe who the real queen is.” Queen Bee readied her spinner.

“So, what’s the plan?” Chat Noir asked.

“If Queen Bee can sting Heiress with her Venom, then you can Cataclysm her scanner. Avoid getting hit at all costs. There’s no telling how powerful a Miraculous will make her,” Ladybug said.

Heiress was kicking debris from the cabinet she’d crashed into when the heroes found her. They didn’t waste time as she righted herself, taking turns charging in. With a growl of frustration, Heiress flipped back into the foyer, scanning the crystal chandelier in the process. Ladybug’s yoyo wasn’t far behind, snagging her wrist again. Queen Bee bound her legs with her spinning top, but Heiress absorbed enough power from the chandelier to break the stone fountain beside her. Tossing a large chunk at Queen Bee, Heiress freed her legs, using her free arm to sling Ladybug into the staircase. Chat Noir grappled with Heiress while his partners recovered, but Heiress parried his blows easily before taking his wrist and tossing him across the foyer.

Ladybug sat up with a wince, rubbing her back where it had collided with the smooth marble. Her yoyo had bounced to the base of the stairs, too far for her to reach as Heiress closed in. She braced as Heiress raised her scanner, but a flash of yellow shot across the foyer.

“No!” Queen Bee leaped between Ladybug and the red beam.

Vibrant yellows dulled, long golden curls shriveling to dried husks. The bee comb in her hair lost its shine, transforming into a powerless, plastic barrette. Queen Bee collapsed at Ladybug’s feet.

“A noble sacrifice, but even your Miraculous has given me enough power to end this fight quickly,” Heiress said.

“Cataclysm!”

Heiress turned as Chat Noir slid past her, dragging his claws across the tile. The ground crumbled and gave out under his touch, plunging Heiress into the wine cellar below. He raced over to Ladybug, kneeling beside Queen Bee as she sat up.

“She really saved your skin, LB,” he said.

“She saved all of us,” Ladybug corrected. “That was really selfless of you, Queen Bee. Thank you.”

“If she hit you, then things would never go back to normal.” Queen Bee took Ladybug’s hand, pressing the yoyo to her palm. “You’re the only one who can fix all of this, so don’t you dare let me getting hit by that freak twice be for nothing.”

Ladybug nodded, gripping her yoyo tightly before issuing the call, “Lucky Charm!” She caught the small black card as it materialized, turning it over in her hands. “A credit card?”

“Well, she’s certainly got enough money to take you shopping,” Chat Noir remarked.

Ladybug pursed her lips, flicking her gaze around the room. With Chat Noir’s belt, her yoyo, the credit card, and Queen Bee…

“I know what to do. Chat Noir, I need you to lure her into the dining room and be ready to use your belt,” she instructed. “Queen Bee, come with me.”

“But I don’t have any powers.”

Ladybug offered her a smile and pulled her to her feet. “Remember what I told you. You don’t need superpowers to be a hero. Trust me.”

Queen Bee searched her expression, then smiled, and the two heroines retreated up the hall.

“So, what’s the plan?” Queen Bee asked as they entered the dining room.

“How fast can you swipe a credit card?” Ladybug turned to her, and Queen Bee cocked a hip.

“Please, I can swipe one faster than my daddy can realize how much money I’m spending,” she said. “Why?”

“Chat Noir and I are going to subdue Heiress, but we need you to swipe this across her scanner. It’s maxed out, so it’s basically worthless. With any luck, it will short-circuit her powers long enough to get the scanner away from her,” Ladybug explained. She placed the card in Queen Bee’s hands. “I’m counting on you.”

Queen Bee squared her shoulders with a nod. “Okay, Ladybug!”

Footsteps pounded in the hallway, growing closer, and Ladybug signaled Queen Bee to her position. When Chat Noir burst through the door, he removed his belt as Ladybug readied her yoyo. Heiress was hot on his trail, and the two heroes engaged her the moment she stepped through the door.

“Chat Noir!” Ladybug called.

He slid across the floor on his knees, looping his belt around Heiress’s legs and pulling tight. Ladybug lassoed her torso with her yoyo, immobilizing her limbs. Queen Bee slid in, swiping the credit card across the scanner with practiced precision.

Heiress shook them off, but when she raised her arm to scan Chat Noir, no red beams flashed.

“What?” She banged it against her palm.

“Oops, looks like I’ve hit my limit,” Queen Bee said.

Chat Noir kicked the scanner from her grasp, and Ladybug snagged it from the air with her yoyo, slamming it against the ground. The casing shattered, and the black butterfly fluttered free.

“No more evil-doing for you, little akuma. Time to deevilize!” she recited. Queen Bee handed her the credit card, and Ladybug tossed it into the air. “Miraculous Ladybug!”

Her magic spread around the mansion, repairing broken cabinets and missing objects, and most importantly, everyone’s fancy clothes. Chat Noir kissed his baton as it reappeared in his hands. Queen Bee twirled in delight as her Miraculous regained its power.

Gabrielle stood up, averting her gaze. Ladybug approached her, but before she could get close, Gabrielle stalked from the room. A speech from Ladybug wasn’t what she needed—Gabrielle needed a friend.

“It feels so good to be fabulous again,” Queen Bee said with a contented sigh.

“Thanks for your help. You can be really selfless when you want to be,” Ladybug said. “Imagine how much of a difference you could make if you were nice all the time.”

Queen Bee’s cheeks flushed. “Okay, okay, whatever!” She flipped her ponytail over one shoulder. “I’ll think about it.”

Chat Noir joined in, and the three touched their fists together.

“Pound it!”

 “Well, I hope this is a lesson to Hawkmoth. If an akuma ever ruins my hair again, he’ll have Queen Bee to deal with.” Chloe removed the comb from her hair and handed it back to Ladybug. She headed for the door with her head high but paused with her hand on the frame. “Thanks, Ladybug. For trusting me.”

Ladybug smiled as she sauntered off, turning to Chat Noir. “Thanks for your help, kitty.”

“We’re partners, aren’t we? I can’t let you have all the fun,” he said, shifting when Ladybug pursed her lips at him. “What?”

“Are you okay? You’re quiet today. Usually, you talk my ear off,” she said.

He eyed her with a pensive frown and shook his head. “It’s nothing. I’ll see you next time.”

He raced off without kissing her hand or even a parting flirtatious remark on how beautiful her hair looked in the light. Something was off about him, but she couldn’t place her finger on what. This wasn’t one of his usual pouts when she refused to go on a date with him, and it had been a while since he’d even asked for one. Was he finally moving on from her?

Ladybug shook her head to clear it. There was no time to worry about him. She needed to find Gabrielle.

♪♫♪ Old Scars/Future Hearts ♪♫♪

“In the dark, there's a light that's calling everyone out if you could see beyond the walls that you have built. I know it's hard to escape the past and start it again, those memories of all the future hearts you've killed."

- - -

            “Gabrielle!” Marinette skipped down the stairs.

The red-head slumping for the front doors turned over her shoulder with a scowl, but her face softened when she saw Marinette—slightly. “What do you want?”

“I just wanted to make sure you were okay. Thomas told everyone about your family, then you got akumatized,” Marinette said.

“Ugh, you’re such a goody-two-shoes.” Gabrielle rolled her eyes. “You shouldn’t be seen with me. If they catch you being nice, they’ll throw you under the bus just as quickly as they did me. Trust me, it’s better if you just ignore me from now on.”

“But what about you?” Marinette asked.

“What about me?” Gabrielle grunted. “I’m done. Now that everyone knows my family’s out of money, I’m the school laughingstock. As far as they’re concerned, I deserve it. Don’t waste your time on me. It’s more trouble than it’s worth.”

Marinette remained quiet, eyebrows knitting together before she finally muttered, “I’m sorry.”

“For what? It’s not like you spent all of our money,” Gabrielle said.

“Yeah, but I know it must be hard for you.”

“Why do you care?” Gabrielle asked. “It’s not like I’ve been nice to you. I dragged you here against your will, then wouldn’t even let you socialize with me. You shouldn’t care about me.”

“Well, you don’t know me very well,” Marinette said, “but you could. We could be friends if you wanted.”

Gabrielle opened her mouth as if to say something, then shook her head, red curls bouncing against her shoulders. “No. I don’t think we could be. Even if I wanted to be your friend, it’s social suicide for you.”

When Marinette frowned, Gabrielle rolled her eyes and added, “Look, forget about me, okay? Forget any of this ever happened. We’re not friends, and we never will be. Just leave me alone!”

Marinette watched her climb into her town car, a sinking feeling weighing her stomach. Gabrielle was right. She shouldn’t care. But she did. Maybe she was just a goody-two-shoes, but Marinette had seen a more vulnerable side of Gabrielle—one that she likely didn’t show many people. After everything, Marinette truly believed that Gabrielle Burton wasn’t a bad person. She just needed someone to show her how to be good.

“Marinette?” She turned to find Adrien approaching from the living room.

“Hey,” she said lamely. Because what did one say to the love of their life after an almost-kiss in the garden?  

“I saw you talking to that girl, and I didn’t want to interrupt,” Adrien said. “I don’t know exactly what happened, but isn’t that the girl who was picking on your friend the other day?”

“Yeah,” Marinette said, and when Adrien tilted his head to the side, she added, “it’s kind of complicated.”

“Right,” he said. “So, I guess you need a ride home then?”

“What?”

“Earlier you said that girl brought you here, and now she left, so we can take you home if you want.” Adrien offered. Was it possible for him to be any more dreamy?

“Oh… I guess, I do need a ride. Thank you,” she said. And maybe they could pick up where they left off in the garden. Did she dare even think about it? But what if he tried to kiss her again? Oh, the stories they could tell their kids one day.

“Hey!” Chloe called from the base of the stairs.

Oh, right. Chloe.

“Didn’t I separate you two earlier?” she growled.

“Marinette needs a ride home,” Adrien said, and Chloe cocked a hip.

“She’s got legs.”

“Chloe.” Adrien scolded. “She’s riding with us.”

“No.” Chloe whined, but after a stern look from Adrien, she sighed. “Fine, but we’re dropping her off first. I don’t want to be stuck in a car with her for any longer than I have to be.”

“Well, aren’t you sweet,” Marinette said.

“I’m only doing this because Ladybug told me to be nicer to people, so I can still be Queen Bee. Don’t think for a second it’s because I like you.” Chloe retorted.

“Don’t worry. I’d never imagine that you like me.” Marinette rolled her eyes. “I haven’t missed you.”

“Well, I haven’t missed you either!”

“Maybe you two just shouldn’t talk on the ride home.” Adrien suggested gently.

“Fine, I don’t want to talk to Dupain-Cheng anyway.” Chloe flipped her ponytail over one shoulder. “You and I can have glowing conversation, Adrikins.”

“Why do you get to talk to Adrien?”

“Because I’ve known him the longest, so ha!” Chloe stuck her tongue out.

Adrien sighed and fell into step alongside Marinette. “Sorry, I know it’s not ideal, but it beats walking.”

“It’s fine. I don’t get to argue with her much anymore, so this is filling up my quota.” Marinette shrugged.

As Adrien reached to open the door for her, another voice called out from the front door. “Leaving already?”

Marinette’s spine stiffened, and she spun around to see Thomas pacing down the front steps like a predator stalking his prey; however, he wasn’t approaching her.

“I saw you fighting that akuma with Ladybug earlier. Being a superhero is pretty cool, huh?” He looked Chloe up and down. “You’re the mayor’s daughter, right?”

Chloe eyed him with disinterest, her nose wrinkling in disgust. “Didn’t Dupain-Cheng turn you down earlier?”

“Well, she and I didn’t exactly hit it off-” Chloe held up a hand to silence him.

“Save it,” she said. “I’m not anyone’s second-choice, and I’m sure as heck not taking home Dupain-Cheng’s scraps. Buzz off, loser.”

Marinette hated to admit it, but she was actually proud of Chloe. Thomas was sleazy, arrogant, and greedy—just her type. Maybe Chloe really had changed.

“Absolutely not. Move over.” Chloe wedged her way between Adrien and Marinette on the seat.

And maybe she hadn’t.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18: You Are In Love

“You can hear it in the silence. You can feel it on the way home. You can see it with the lights out. You are in love, true love.”

- - -

“Good evening, m’lady! You’re looking radiant as ever tonight,” Chat Noir called. His boots clanked against the roof, and he tucked his staff into his belt as he approached the love of his life.

Ladybug stood on the edge, the lights from the city reflecting in her dark hair. Her eyes sparkled when she turned to him, and his heart fluttered. There was no contest—Ladybug was the most beautiful girl in the world, and his heart would always belong to her. She flicked his bell with the playful smile that made him melt.

“When are you going to stop calling me that?” she asked.

“Only when you fall in love with me.” He grinned. “Or if you kiss me.”

She looked up at him through long, fluttery lashes. “Do you want me to kiss you?”

His heart took off into a sprint as Ladybug wrapped her arms around his neck and stretched up on her toes. He leaned down and touched his lips to hers, savoring those few moments of bliss while they lasted. Nothing else mattered—just his lips on hers. The girl of his dreams was kissing him, and he wanted to stay locked in her embrace forever.

“Adrien,” she sighed his name when they pulled away, lingering close.

Her bright blue eyes found his, soft fingertips trailing down his arms. A light breeze blew through the garden, and Marinette smiled up at him.

“Are you going to kiss me again?” she asked.

He answered by leaning in, arms wrapping tightly around her waist. Her lips were soft and warm, and they kissed him back eagerly. Their hearts beat in time together, passionately entwined. There was no one to interrupt them here. The invisible force that drew him to Marinette bound him tightly, and he wasn’t letting go. He didn’t want to.

Marinette was beautiful and kind, and Adrien wanted to stay in the garden with her forever. His Marinette. The girl he’d always protect, no matter how far he fell to do it. He’d never thought about it before, but holding her this close felt right. She felt right. Marinette had seared her name onto his heart the day they met, binding them together forever. They were always meant to be.

“I love you,” he murmured against her lips, “Marinette.”

A clap of thunder boomed, and Adrien shot upright in bed, heart pounding. What once was a small flame now blazed wildly, burning his chest, his cheeks, his head. Marinette. Marinette was…

People don’t sneak off into the garden to kiss their friends, Adrikins.

Adrien touched his lips, still tingling from his dream. It felt so real. He’d kissed Marinette, not Ladybug. It was never Ladybug. From the moment their lips touched, it was always Marinette. The pounding of his heart, the fire burning through his chest, was all from Marinette.

Kicking off the blankets, he stumbled into his bathroom and flicked on the faucet. His cheeks were bright red and hot to the touch. Everything was too hot. He splashed cold water on his face, but the flames were too big to extinguish now. His heart refused to slow the cadence ravaging his veins.

I love you.

Sparks shot up his arms, numbing his fingers. He said it to Marinette. It had all felt so right in his dream. Now his heart had been stirred so violently in the waking world that not even he could control it. He could still feel the pressure of her lips on his, the warmth of her breath on his tongue. It had all felt real…

Outside the storm raged, the downpour beating against the windows too loud for him to make sense of his racing thoughts. He squeezed his eyes shut in an attempt to drown out the noise, but it was no use. His heart and his mind were at war, and Adrien was caught in the crossfire.

Has another lady finally stolen your heart?

He didn’t call her m’lady. When he saw Ladybug that evening, he didn’t call her cute names or tell her she was beautiful. His heart didn’t burn when she called him kitty. Not like it did now. His head was spinning.

He gripped the countertop until his knuckles turned white. The eyes staring back at him in the mirror buzzed with the electricity spreading across every inch of his skin. Lightning flashed, and the sparks vanished. His racing thoughts skidded to a halt, and the air in the room hung still and quiet. Adrien held his breath.

In the silence, his heartbeat echoed in his ears in a deafening chorus, and when the thunder finally came, all of the tension came crashing down, threatening to crush Adrien under the weight. His head had gone quiet, but his heart was loud, beating to a new rhythm. No, not new. It was old and familiar, a song that had been playing the whole time, too quietly for him to notice. Marinette’s rhythm.

He and Marinette hadn’t kissed in the garden, but Adrien wished they did. If Chloe hadn’t interrupted, then he wouldn’t have stopped. He would have kissed her again and again and again. Marinette. His first friend. The girl he’d go to hell for. The girl he couldn’t stop chasing, and now he knew why. She’d stolen his heart and run away, and this time he was going to steal hers back.

♪♫♪ willow ♪♫♪

“The more that you say, the less I know. Wherever you stray, I follow. I'm begging for you to take my hand, wreck my plans, that's my man.”

- - -

Marinette skipped down the stairs to the bakery the next morning, lips pursed. News about Gabrielle had spread rapidly, and everyone at school knew now. Macy and Eliott texted Marinette the moment she got home from the party. Gabrielle told her not to worry, that Marinette shouldn’t care about her, and she was right. It wasn’t like they were friends, and after everything Gabrielle had done, Marinette should be happy like everyone else. But she wasn’t.

Maybe she was stupid. Or maybe she just couldn’t help herself. Tikki was right after all—Marinette couldn’t stop helping people.

“Good morning, sweetie,” her mom greeted.

“Morning.” Marinette stooped to kiss her cheek.

“Did you have fun at the movies last night with your new friends?” her dad asked.

“Yeah,” she said unconvincingly, biting her lip.

“Well, it takes time to adjust to a new school, and we’re happy you’ve already made some new friends. They’re welcome here anytime, okay?” Her mom lifted her chin, and Marinette offered her a smile.

“Thanks, Maman. I’ll see you tonight.” Marinette waved over her shoulder.

The sky was still gray from the late-night storm, casting a dreary haze over the city—a true testament to her mood. Droplets dripped from the overhang onto her blazer, and she brushed them off with a sigh.

Everything would be fine. If she tried hard enough, she could introduce Gabrielle to her group, convince her to be nicer to everyone, and they could all be friends. She’d helped Martin, Eliott, and Macy a lot since she met them. She could do the same for Gabrielle.

“Ya know.” She jumped at a familiar voice. “I think I’m starting to like the uniform.” Adrien leaned through the open window of his silver car, dreamy as ever.

“That makes one of us.” A smile curled on her lips.

“Oh, come on. It’s not that bad.” She gave him a look. “Okay, it’s pretty bad, but if it makes you feel better, I think you look cute in anything.”

She faltered, cheeks burning hotter than the bakery oven. Adrien thought she was cute! He’d almost kissed her. Twice. And now he was calling her cute! Dreams really did come true.

“I- well, it’s not- I mean, I’m not nearly as cute as you,” she stammered.

Nailed it.

“True, I am the cutest teen in Paris. At least, that’s what all the tabloids say.” He flashed her his best model smolder. “But if you look as cute as you did last night all the time, you might just give me a run for my money.”

He noticed! Chloe sat between them on the ride home and refused to let him walk her in, so Marinette worried that he didn’t get to see how cute she looked. Lisette needed to teach her how to work that kind of magic all the time.

“Well, after Chloe hosed us down, I had a little help getting cleaned up,” she said.

Adrien’s bodyguard cleared his throat from the driver’s seat, and Adrien flashed her an apologetic wince.

“Guess it’s time to go. I’ve got a full schedule this week, so I wanted to see you at least a little bit,” he said. “Let’s hang out when I’m free again.”

“Yeah, of course,” she said, and Adrien smiled.

“See you later, Marinette.”

“Yeah, see you.”

♪♫♪ Ain’t It Fun ♪♫♪

“So what are you gonna do when the world don’t orbit around you? Ain’t it fun living in the real world?”

- - -

Things were as bad as Marinette expected at school. Everyone was elated about Gabrielle, and Marinette’s friends were no exception.

“I can’t believe she’s really broke. What did her face look like when everyone at the party found out?” Macy chattered before class.

“Yeah, how did you get invited to Lisette’s party, Marinette?” Eliott asked.

Marinette squirmed in her seat. “I-” She flicked her gaze over to Gabrielle, sitting in the back of the room. “I went with some old friends.”

“Oh! Chloe, right? I heard she helped Ladybug and Chat Noir defeat an akuma as Queen Bee again. It must be so awesome being friends with a superhero!” Macy said, and Marinette didn’t have the energy to correct her. “But more importantly, word on the street is you and Adrien came in soaking wet from the garden. Wanna explain yourself?”

Marinette’s heart skipped. She’d been hoping the Gabrielle news would be enough to distract people from that detail. Remembering the warmth of his breath so close to her lips sent her mind into a tizzy. Then there was this morning…

“We went for a walk in the garden, and the sprinklers turned on,” Marinette said as if it were no big deal, even though it was probably the biggest deal of her life.

“Then why is your face so red, hmm?” Eliott smirked.

“I- we- nothing happened!” Marinette insisted, but when her friends seem unconvinced, she diverted their attention. “Want to hear something horrific that happened? After I got cleaned up from the sprinkler-incident, I ran into Thomas, and he kind of hit on me.”

“Ugh!”

“Gross!” Macy and Eliott both recoiled.

“He is such a scuzzbag. Please tell me you told him off.” Macy groaned.

“Well, I started to, but then Gabrielle interrupted, and they started arguing, then Thomas told everyone Gabrielle’s secret, and yeah,” Marinette said.

“Serves her right. If Thomas wasn’t just as awful, I’d commend him for taking interest in you. You’re definitely a step up from Gabrielle,” Eliott said.

“I dunno… Don’t you guys feel at least a little bad for her?” Marinette winced, and Eliott and Macy looked at her like she’d grown a second head.

“Absolutely not. It’s going to be a lot quieter around here without her bossing everyone around,” Macy said.

“Yeah, she got what was coming to her.” Eliott agreed.

“Well, she was terrible and mean, but maybe if we showed her a little kindness, she could change,” Marinette said. When Macy and Eliott stared at her again, she faced forward with a sigh. “Never mind.”

“Look, Marinette, we love you, and it’s super sweet that you want to help everyone. Seriously, you’re an angel, but Gabrielle is a demon. She’s run this school ever since she set foot in it, and now her kingdom has crumbled. Those of us who have been enslaved by her tyranny are enjoying our newfound freedom,” Eliott said. “I mean, if that mean girl who stole all of your friends from your old school got exposed tomorrow, wouldn’t you be happy?”

He had a point. If it were Lila, Marinette would be over the moon. She couldn’t blame them for celebrating, and even though Gabrielle tormented everyone for the past three years, Marinette couldn’t help feeling like she wasn’t all bad.

If she had learned anything since leaving her old school, it was that people could change. People she thought were trustworthy could become strangers overnight, and people she never thought possible could become her most trusted allies. But maybe they were right. Maybe Gabrielle was a lost cause, and Marinette should just let her go. Things would be easier that way.

“Yeah, I guess…” Marinette mumbled as Mr. Mercier called for everyone to find their seats.

Marinette didn’t bring Gabrielle up again for the rest of the day. Her friends weren’t going to forgive her any time soon, and truthfully, she shouldn’t have expected them to. Gabrielle Burton was their Chloe Bourgeois wrapped in Lila Rossi. The reigning queen of their nightmares was now reduced to a powerless shell of her former glory, and peace had been restored to the kingdom at last. If someone told Ladybug on her first day that she would willingly give Chloe Bourgeois a Miraculous to fight beside her, she would have thought they were crazy. Healing would take time, but just because they weren’t ready to forgive, didn’t mean Marinette couldn’t help on her own.

Gabrielle was by her locker at the end of the day, having waited until everyone left to change into her work apron. She bristled when Marinette approached.

“What do you want?” She crossed her arms over her chest.

“I wanted to make sure you were okay,” Marinette said. “Everyone else was so mean to you, and I just thought after everything that you could use a friend.”

“Of course they were mean. In case you’ve forgotten, I haven’t exactly been nice to them in the past either.” Gabrielle rolled her eyes. “I told you, I’ll be fine. Don’t risk your reputation for me.”

“You did.” Marinette nodded. “But there’s no one around now.”

Gabrielle eyed her, perplexed. “Why do you care so much?”

It was a question Marinette had been asking herself all day, and looking at Gabrielle now, she finally knew the answer.

“When I left my old school, I was afraid I’d lost all of my friends, and I felt so empty inside,” she said. “But then I met my new friends, and I knew that everything would be okay. They helped me find my footing when I felt like my world was crumbling, so I want to be that for you.”

“You’re stubborn, Marinette. I’ll give you that.” Gabrielle leaned against her locker with a smile. “Thanks, I guess.”

“Do you want to take the subway together?” Marinette offered.

“Fine.” Gabrielle shut her locker, slinging her bag over her shoulder.

She averted her gaze as they walked, cheeks pink, but a small smile tugged the corners of her lips. Gabrielle may have a complicated past, but maybe with the right influence, she could learn to be nice after all. Sometimes all a person needed was the right friend and to know that they weren’t alone.

♪♫♪ crushcrushcrush ♪♫♪

“They taped over your mouth, scribbled out the truth with their lies. Your little spies.”

- - -

Alya descended the stairs to the courtyard slowly, her stomach churning in knots. When Malin showed up, Alya thought Ladybug picked new allies for all of the Miraculouses. After all, she and Nino knew each other’s identities, and everyone knew Chloe’s identity. So why did Queen Bee get to fight by Ladybug’s side again? What had Alya done to deserve being replaced that Chloe hadn’t? None of it made any sense.

Lila and Ladybug had never met before, and truthfully, I don’t think they really even like each other.

Was it all because of Lila? If Adrien and Marinette’s stories were true, then Ladybug would know if she was a liar. Had Alya ruined her chances of wearing a Miraculous by aligning herself with Lila? It was the only thing that made sense, but Alya couldn’t bring herself to believe it. She needed answers.

Alya vaguely remembered Adrien’s fencing schedule from helping Marinette with her hopeless confession schemes. She almost missed those days. Things were a lot simpler back then. If she remembered correctly, Adrien should have been finishing his private lessons, which would put him in the locker room.

Alya hurried to the double doors across the courtyard. At first she thought she’d missed him, but voices mumbled several rows down. Alya crept in quietly to get a better listen.

“Are you sure these questions will get her to spill the tea?” Chloe.

“Yeah, all we have to do is get her to agree to it,” Adrien said.

What were they up to? Sure, everyone knew that Chloe and Adrien were friends since childhood, but on most days ‘friends’ was a generous exaggeration. As far as Alya knew, Adrien could hardly stand Chloe, so why were they talking now? Ducking behind the next row up from theirs, Alya held her breath and listened.

“Lila isn’t going to know what hit her after our interview with Ladybug goes live. She is so done for,” Chloe said darkly.

“I’m not doing this to ruin Lila’s reputation-”

“I know, I know.” Chloe groaned. “I can’t believe you’re going through all this effort to trick a superhero into exposing Lila for Little Miss Nobody.”

What?

“Her name is Marinette, and I know you miss her too, Chloe,” Adrien said.

“Ugh, don’t tell me you’ve actually got feelings for her—I might barf. It’s bad enough I had to chase you two out of the garden last night,” Chloe groaned. “Let’s just get rid of Lila, then you can go play the hero for Dupain-Cheng, and I can get back to being the reigning queen at this school.”

“We’ll try to signal Ladybug tomorrow afternoon. After that, no one will ever trust Lila again,” Adrien said.

“You and I make such a good team, Adrikins. We should ruin lives together more often,” Chloe said.

“I don’t plan to make a habit of it.”

The locker door slammed, and Alya scrambled to the end of the row, diving behind a cart of basketballs. Her heart hammered, blood pounding in her ears. She waited until the courtyard doors shut and the room fell quiet to move.

Chloe and Adrien were working together to get back at Lila for Marinette! She’d been right not to trust him. All this time she thought Adrien was a good guy, but she should have known better. No nice person could be friends with Chloe Bourgeois for so long. Ugh, that girl made Alya so sick! How could anyone be that cruel? And Ladybug actually trusted her over Rena Rouge? After everything Alya had done to prove herself. Chloe was the most selfish, bratty, conniving person Alya had ever met! Why did Ladybug ever trust her? Unless…

Unless she didn’t.

What if Chloe was manipulating Ladybug too? She said they were going to trick her into exposing Lila, so what if she tricked her into giving her back her Miraculous? Chloe was very good at getting what she wanted, and it wasn’t beneath her to ruin someone’s life just for stealing attention away from her. But why would Adrien and Marinette help her?

Alya’s head was spinning. What was the truth? Was all of this a long con set up by Marinette, and Adrien and Chloe were just the pawns? Why would she do that? None of it made sense. Why did they all hate Lila so much?

One thing was for sure: she needed to warn Ladybug about that interview. If Chloe was manipulating her, then Alya needed to put a stop to it. Maybe then she could prove to Ladybug that she was still worthy of being a hero. But she needed to hurry.

Her fingers dialed quickly, and Lila answered on the third ring.

“Hello?”

“Hey, I just overheard Adrien and Chloe talking. We don’t have a lot of time. We need to call Ladybug. Now.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 19: Miss Missing You

“Sometimes before it gets better, the darkness gets bigger. The person that you'd take a bullet for is behind the trigger. Oh, we're fading fast. I miss missing you now and then.”

- - -

Alya chewed her nails, pivoting back and forth in her desk chair as Lila settled on her bed. Her thoughts raced too fast for Alya to make sense of them, and Lila’s grave expression did little to calm her nerves. When Alya told her about Adrien and Chloe, she insisted on meeting up. Maybe this way they could both talk to Ladybug, but something was off about Lila. Her jaw was a little too tense, and those green eyes swirled with an intensity Alya couldn’t place. What was going on?

“Is Ladybug on her way too? We have to let her know what they’re plotting,” Alya said, but when Lila remained quiet, she asked, “What?”

“There’s something I’ve been meaning to tell you,” Lila said. “This is going to be hard for me, but I trust you over anyone else.”

“What’s wrong?” Alya asked, and Lila shifted her weight, tucking a strand of long hair behind her ear.

“Well, Ladybug and I…we kind of had a falling out.” Lila lowered her gaze to her lap.

“What?”

“Remember when Chloe tried to impersonate her to make everyone hate me? Well, I told Ladybug about it, and that she shouldn’t trust Chloe anymore, but then last night she gave her back her Miraculous without consulting me.” Lila recounted. “I tried to talk to her and understand why she’d trust Chloe again after what she did to me, but Ladybug freaked out on me and told me not to question her judgment.”

“For real?” Alya gasped. “That’s not like her.”

“I know,” Lila said, “and after what you told me on the phone, I definitely think something weird is going on with her.”

“You don’t think Chloe is manipulating her, do you?” she asked.

Lila pressed her lips together and shook her head. “Not Chloe. I think that…well, I’m sorry, but I think Marinette is behind all of this.”

“Marinette?” Alya shot a glance at the Ladyblog pulled up on her computer, a sinking feeling in her gut.

She hadn’t posted about Queen Bee’s return—couldn’t bring herself to. Something was definitely off with Ladybug, but was it really all Marinette’s doing? Marinette wasn’t one for petty revenge, but maybe she had changed since she left. Or maybe Alya just never knew her like she thought she did.

Alya thought back to the night she was akumatized, the distant look in her bff’s eyes. She’d seemed tired, like all the fight had been drained from her. She didn’t even argue when Alya suggested they stop being friends, a fact that had haunted Alya ever since. Why had Marinette abandoned her so easily? Surely if her stories were to be believed, she would have fought harder, right? Wasn’t the truth worth fighting for?

“You said so yourself, Chloe and Adrien said they were going to get Ladybug to talk about me for Marinette. I think she’s manipulating all of them to get back at me because she can’t let go even after she’s been gone for a month now,” Lila said.

“But that doesn’t make any sense. Why would Marinette do that? When I last spoke to her, she didn’t want anything to do with you or anyone here really,” Alya said. “Well, except Adrien, I guess, but she’s always been head-over-heels for him.”

“She’s obsessed! She’s never liked me, and I never understood why. The only thing I’ve been able to figure out is that she didn’t like me talking to Adrien, so now she’s lured him over to her side and fed him all kinds of lies about me. I don’t even like him that way, but she’s just so insecure and jealous that she thought Adrien would fall in love with me because of all of my accomplishments.” Lila hugged a pillow to her chest. “Now she’s taken one of my best friends away from me too!”

Alya crossed the room to sit beside her on the bed, draping an arm over her shoulders. “I’m sorry, girl. Maybe we can talk to Ladybug and convince her not to do that interview tomorrow.”

“I don’t think we can,” Lila whimpered. “She hasn’t responded to any of my calls ever since the Queen Bee thing. She’s on their side now.”

“Are you sure? I’ve met Ladybug a bunch of times, and she would totally pick up on it if something fishy was going on,” Alya said.

“Watch the interview tomorrow. If Ladybug says anything about me that sounds like them, then you’ll know I’m telling the truth,” Lila said.

Alya pursed her lips but didn’t argue. Lila’s story was just as probable as theirs at this point, and she was right. All they could do was watch the interview and see what happened. For their sake, she hoped that Chloe and Adrien’s plan failed, and Ladybug never mentioned Lila. But a heavy pit was already forming in Alya’s stomach, filling her with dread for the coming day. How had she gotten herself into the middle of all this drama? And how long would it be before the truth was finally revealed?

♪♫♪ Don’t Blame Me ♪♫♪

“And baby for you I would fall from grace just to touch your face. If you walk away, I'd beg you on my knees to stay.”

- - -

“How long before we give up?” Adrien asked the next afternoon. He leaned against the railing while Chloe manned the spotlight beside him.

“It’s hasn’t even been 20 minutes, Adrikins. I’ve sat up here for entire akuma battles before.” Chloe chided.

“Sorry, I guess I’m just nervous,” he said, letting a breath pass his lips.

Chloe spun on him with a scowl, jabbing her finger into his chest. “Oh no, you are not backing out this time. We’re doing this, so just think about Dupain-Cheng’s awful split-ends or whatever it is you need to keep you motivated.”

Adrien pursed his lips as Chloe turned back to her bee signal. She was right. No backing out this time. Lila was going down once and for all, then Marinette could finally be free. Marinette…

His heart fluttered, warming his cheeks. It would be obvious after today that he was helping Chloe take down Lila. Being intentionally cruel wasn’t in his nature, but he’d do anything to protect the people he loved. To protect the girl he loved.

It had taken him longer than it should have to realize his feelings for her, but now they burned so brightly, he had to wonder how he’d ever missed them. Marinette was a wonderful girl and a dear friend. If ever there was a person to fight for, it was her. She’d understand why he did all of this. It was all for her—always for her.

His heart ached with longing. Now that Marinette went to a different school, he couldn’t see her as often as he used to. Sometimes they went several days without seeing each other, and his heart grew heavier the longer they stayed apart. At least when he loved Ladybug, he got to see her every day when they fought akumas or patrolled the city, but even that wasn’t enough.

Adrien had spent too much of his life alone. Couldn’t the universe give him just one person to cure his loneliness? Missing Marinette was torture. What was she doing right now? Was she thinking about him?

He pulled out his phone and typed a simple message: what’s up?

Ugh, no, that was lame.

Hey cutie ;) what are you up to?

No, too forward.

I was just thinking about you

Too clingy. He backspaced over his message again, eyebrows knitting together in concentration. Why was flirting so much harder as Adrien? If he were Chat Noir, he’d just drop a few cat puns and tell her how pretty she was, but that might be a little abrasive coming from Adrien. The last thing he wanted was to scare her off. After all, she almost kissed him in the garden too. That meant she loved him back, right?

Pressing his lips into a determined line, he typed another message and hit send without overthinking it.

Hey, how’s your day been?

A minute passed before his phone buzzed with a reply: busy. I’m finalizing my designs for Clara. I present to her next week and im super nervous!

Aww don’t be clara is gonna love them.

I hope so! she replied. So what are you up to today?

Uhh im working on a school project with chloe. He lied. We have to interview someone we look up to, and shes demanding we interview ladybug so weve been standing on the roof with her bee signal for like 30 minutes.

Wow ladybug huh? I hope she shows up for you guys. Anyway these designs aren’t going to finish themselves so ill talk to you later! Bye!

good luck!

He smiled down at her messages. Marinette was always running a million miles an hour working on some project or another. She was so driven and passionate—something Adrien deeply admired. Clara would love her designs, and he and Chloe would definitely take down Lila this time. Then he and Marinette could be together without having to worry about anything. They could move to the suburbs and buy a cozy home for their three kids, a dog, and a hamster named-

“Looking for me?” Adrien and Chloe spun around, and Ladybug cocked a hip. “What’s the emergency?”

“Uhh,” Adrien stammered.

Chloe rolled her eyes. “We have to interview one of our personal heroes for a school project, so we picked you. Isn’t that right, Adrikins?” She nudged him with her elbow.

Think about Marinette. Everything was for Marinette. The tears she’d spilled, the pain she’d suffered… Adrien was going to take it all away. Lila would never hurt her again.

“Yeah. Do you have time?” Adrien asked.

Ladybug glanced between them and smiled. “I have a few minutes. Make it quick.”

“Excellent.” Chloe clapped her hands together and paced toward the stairs. “Everything is set up in my suite.”

Adrien took a deep breath as Ladybug fell into step beside him. A month ago being so close to her would have sent his heart into overdrive, but now his heart was pounding for a different reason. Ladybug hated liars. Deceiving her was a direct betrayal of her trust. Even if his feelings for her had changed, he was still her partner, and manipulating her like this didn’t feel right.

“Wait.” He stopped abruptly and caught Ladybug’s wrist. Chloe was already through the doorway to the stairs, and he sent her a silent apology just in case his next words ruined everything. “Chloe and I lied to you. This isn’t for a school project.”

“Then what’s all this about?” Ladybug asked.

“It’s…” Adrien took a deep breath and continued. “You remember Lila, right? She lied about you saving her and how you two are bffs?”

Ladybug sobered. “Yeah?”

“Well, her lies have gotten out of hand, and she hurt someone important to me. Chloe and I planned to trick you into admitting you two were never friends, so that everyone can finally see the truth about her. The interview was just a coverup,” Adrien explained, hanging his head low. “We shouldn’t have lied to you. I’m sorry.”

Ladybug eyed him with pursed lips, those blue eyes working out a solution like he were one of her lucky charms. She seemed to come to a conclusion, her face softening. “Thank you for being honest with me.”

“If you don’t want to help us, I won’t blame you. I know it’s wrong to seek revenge,” Adrien said.

A knowing smile spread across her lips. “That friend of yours must be really special to you.”

“What?”

“For you to resort to something like this, you must care about your friend—the one Lila hurt—a lot,” she said, then with a sigh added, “I don’t normally condone revenge, but I know how dangerous Lila can be. I’ve almost lost my Miraculous because of her several times, so I think you’re right. It’s time everyone learned the truth about Lila Rossi.”

Adrien blinked. “So, wait… You’re going to help us?”

“I made a promise to keep Paris safe, and if we continue to let Lila go unchecked, she’s only going to put more people in danger,” Ladybug said. “It’s time someone put her in her place.”

“Hurry up, you two! I have a hair appointment this evening, and I do not want to be late!” Chloe shouted from the doorway.

Adrien held Ladybug’s gaze, and she gave him an encouraging nod. “Uh, coming!” he called.

He gestured Ladybug ahead, following close behind her, cheeks hot. This was really happening. Ladybug was going to help them stop Lila. After today, everyone would know the truth, and Marinette would be free. They all would.

“Ladybug, you sit on this side.” Chloe directed. “Adrikins and I will sit on this side.”

“Okay,” Ladybug said, sliding onto the couch smoothly.

Adrien took the seat across from her, wiping his palms on his jeans while Chloe barked orders at her butler. Satisfied with the camera angle, Chloe sat beside him and fixed her hair in her compact before calling “action.”

Chloe’s butler—Adrien couldn’t remember his name—started the Instagram live, broadcasting to all of Chloe’s followers. There was no turning back now.

“Hello out there, my little worker bees. Your queen is here with some very special guests today,” Chloe cooed in her token attention-seeking voice. “My favorite people in the whole world besides myself, obviously—Adrien and Ladybug!”

“Hi.”

“Hey.” Adrien waved.

“As you all know, I helped Ladybug defeat another akuma last weekend. Being Queen Bee again was such an honor, and I admit, even I have people I look up to,” she said, flipping her ponytail. “So, Ladybug, thank you for allowing me to become a superheroine. Queen Bee is truly an inspiration.”

“Uh, sure.” Ladybug rolled her eyes. “Chat Noir and I always appreciate help from our allies.”

“You heard it here, everyone! Ladybug values my help,” Chloe said, and Adrien cleared his throat. “Now, onto the topic of today’s livestream. People everywhere are inspired by superheroes like me and Ladybug, so today we are going to give you all the inside scoop on what it takes to be a hero.”

“That’s right, Chloe,” Adrien piped up. “I don’t have superpowers, so I have to ask: what’s it like being a superhero, Ladybug?”

“Well, everyone thinks that having superpowers is all fun and games, but in reality, Chat Noir and I have a huge responsibility. Defending Paris every day requires sacrifice, and we know the whole city is counting on us to succeed. It’s a lot of pressure,” Ladybug said.

“Of course, I know what it’s like being a superhero myself, but can you tell everyone how overwhelming it is to save the day all the time?” Chloe prompted.

“Yeah, totally. It’s a lot of work fighting akumas. Sometimes Hawkmoth makes supervillains at the worst times, and I have to drop everything to go save the city. Leading a double life is challenging, and sometimes it even impacts my day-to-day life. School, friends, family—I’m always rushing all over the place juggling two lives.” Ladybug admitted, rubbing the back of her neck. “But I’m happy to do it. Paris is my home, and it’s an honor to defend it. Besides, when the going gets tough, I know I can count on my partners to have my back.”

“So, when you pick a new partner, what qualities do you look for in a person that makes them a good fit to work with you?” Adrien asked.

“I look for people with courage and good intentions. Often times, the people I pick are ones who have stepped up to do the right thing, even if it’s hard. They’re people I know I can trust,” Ladybug said.

“Would you say you consider your allies close personal friends?” Chloe beamed, flashing the camera a wink.

“Well, I don’t know all of them in real life like you, Chloe,” Ladybug said with a cautious glance at the camera. “Sometimes they are people I meet during a battle that impress me, and who prove themselves to be trustworthy.”

“And how do you know if you can trust someone?” Adrien asked. “Do you consult anyone for recommendations, or do you operate on the fly?”

“Most of the time when I give someone a Miraculous, it’s because they’ve demonstrated their character to me. Every person I give a Miraculous to has earned their right to wear it either by helping me or showing that they’re willing to sacrifice to save others. The decision about who gets to wear one and who doesn’t is deeply personal to me,” Ladybug answered. “Not even Chat Noir knows the identities of our allies. It’s something I don’t share with anyone.” She shot Chloe a stern look. “Under normal circumstances.”

“So, you pick the allies by yourself?” Adrien followed up.

“Yes. In the middle of a battle, I wouldn’t even have time to consult anyone if I wanted to.”

“In other words, if anyone were to—I don’t know—claim that they help you choose your partners, they’d be a liar, right?” Chloe added.

“Yeah, I don’t talk to anyone about who I pick.” Ladybug shook her head.

“Ya know, Ladybug, there are some people out there that claim to be your best friend. How do you feel about people lying about knowing you to make themselves more popular?” Chloe asked.

Ladybug locked eyes with Adrien, the weight of their mission heavy on both of their shoulders. She clasped her hands together in her lap and said, “As I’m sure both of you are aware, there will always be people who use your name for their own selfish gain, but I want everyone out there to know that I take my job very seriously. Protecting all of you is my number one priority.”

She took a deep breath. “Being a superhero is dangerous, and that’s why, with the exception of Chat Noir and my trusted allies, Ladybug doesn’t have friends.”

“So, anyone who says they’re your friend is a liar, right?” Adrien asked.

“Yes, and they’re putting themselves in danger. Hawkmoth will stop at nothing to get my Miraculous, so please, if you’re out there… Do the right thing, and tell the truth.” Ladybug pleaded to the camera.

“It’s utterly pathetic when people lie about who they know just to get attention,” Chloe sighed in disgust. “You heard it here, my little bees! Chat Noir and I are Ladybug’s only friends.”

“Well, I’d consider you more of an ally than a frie-”

“And as one of Ladybug’s bffs, I want all of the losers out there to buzz off! Ladybug has much more important things to do, like spending time with me,” Chloe said.

“Right.” Ladybug’s yoyo beeped, and she glanced down at it briefly. “I should really get going. A hero’s work is never done.”

“Of course. Thank you for your time, Ladybug,” Adrien said, shaking her hand.

“No problem. It’s important to me that everyone in Paris knows I’m doing everything I can to keep you all safe, and the people I choose to fight beside me are people I truly trust. We’ll all keep fighting hard to protect this city,” she said, waving two fingers. “Bug out!”

“Well, that does it for this livestream, little bees. Your queen will see you all again next time. Bye-bye!”

♪♫♪ Impossible Year ♪♫♪

“There's no sunshine. There's no you and me. There's no good times this impossible year.”

- - -

“So, anyone who says they’re your friend is a liar, right?”

“Yes.”

Lila was right. They really had gotten to Ladybug. Alya had done her best not to think about Marinette since their falling out. Remembering her old bff was too painful and confusing. Everything Alya thought she knew changed the moment Lila came to their school. The person she trusted became a stranger overnight. Alya wanted to believe that Marinette would never align herself with Chloe or orchestrate a hostile takedown just because she was jealous, but Alya had seen her do crazier things to win Adrien.

“I’m doing everything I can to keep you all safe, and the people I choose to fight beside me are people I truly trust.”

How was Chloe more trustworthy than Alya? All that was necessary for the triumph of evil was that good people do nothing. She’d known from day one that Chloe was evil, so why couldn’t Ladybug see it?  Why would Ladybug align herself with the queen of all evil over someone who dedicated herself to doing the right thing? Was this really all Marinette’s doing? And why?

Was Marinette really that desperate to win Adrien? Did she hate Lila so much that she’d willingly team up with her worst enemy to get back at her for stealing attention away from the boy she liked? From where Alya was sitting, it looked like Marinette already had him, and Lila had always been clear that she wasn’t interested in him that way. Why go through all that trouble to get Ladybug to denounce Lila just to win a boy? But if Marinette was involved with Ladybug…

It all made sense now. The reason Ladybug had picked someone else to wield her Miraculous. How long had they been plotting all of this? And how could Ladybug trust Marinette’s word over Alya’s without even trying to hear her side of the story? Or Lila’s? How could Ladybug not see that she was being manipulated? She was a hero, and one of the best Alya had ever seen. So why was she fighting for the wrong side?

Her head spun, and she gripped the side of her desk for support. Someone needed to tell Ladybug the truth.

“You want to save Ladybug from those you deem evil. Let me help you, Ladyblogger.”

Alya jumped at the sinister voice in her head. She smoothed her thumb over her phone screen, now glowing with dark energy. A cold feeling washed over her, all of her pain and confusion bubbling to the surface. In the center of it all stood her determined resolve, driving her to give in.

Someone needed to tell Ladybug the truth. Someone like her.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20: my tears ricochet

“Even on my worst day, did I deserve, babe, all the hell you gave me? Cause I loved you, I swear I loved you, til my dying day.”

- - -

“Is everything okay, Marinette?” Tikki poked her head out of Marinette’s shirt collar.

 The subway station was quiet save for a few other waiting passengers, too absorbed in their phones to notice the girl talking to her small magical friend. Marinette took a deep breath and nodded.

“Yeah,” she said, “I just can’t believe it’s finally over.”

“Don’t you think it’s wrong to seek revenge? What if Lila gets akumatized again because Ladybug exposed her?” Tikki asked with a worried frown.

“Normally, I’d say yes, but it’s about time someone set the record straight,” Marinette said as the subway car pulled up. “Look, I won’t talk about it ever again as Ladybug or Marinette. It’s over now. We’ll just stay on the lookout for the next few days.”

Tikki sank back into Marinette’s shirt without another word, though her frown persisted. Taking a seat on the train, Marinette leaned her head back with a sigh. It had been nearly a month since Marinette changed schools, and she’d done her best to put the past behind her. From the moment she left, she didn’t want anything to do with Lila, but it was too late to take back the interview now. The truth was finally out there, and it was unlikely that Lila would be able to lie her way out of this one. Everyone was free.

When the train arrived at her stop, Marinette followed the crowd of people and pushed the whole ordeal from her mind. What was done was done, and Lila had no power over her anymore. Marinette had often wondered what this day would feel like. Truthfully, it wasn’t as relieving as she thought it would be. Maybe removing herself from the situation lessened the impact, but Marinette felt nothing but apathy. A small part of her was glad to be done with it, but the majority of her just didn’t care about Lila anymore. She’d made new friends, and she was in the process of making one more.

Gabrielle averted her gaze when Marinette entered the café, just like she always did. Marinette had programmed Gabrielle’s work schedule into her calendar, and she’d been making it a point to stop by when she could. Although Gabrielle tried to hide it, Marinette could tell that she was happy to see her.

“Does this count as harassment?” Gabrielle asked, setting Marinette’s usual order on the table.

“Only if you want me to stop,” Marinette said.

Gabrielle rolled her eyes and smiled. “You’re such a dork. No wonder I used to pick on you.”

“That’s not a no,” Marinette said pointedly.

“You’re so annoying,” Gabrielle sighed, stalking back to the counter.

Marinette bit back a smile, retrieving her sketchbook from her bag while Gabrielle tended to other customers. The café was cozy and secluded enough that Marinette could work freely while also keeping an eye on Gabrielle. Her deadline was only a few days away, and she’d already taken time out to help Adrien.

Adrien…

He went behind her back to stop Lila. She’d been so touched in the moment, that she agreed to help without really thinking. But he’d gone against everything he believed in for her. Not Ladybug, not Chloe, not even his best friend. For Marinette. How could she resist? The moment Adrien said he needed Ladybug, she couldn’t help herself. It was selfish, but if he called, she’d always come running. And as it turned out, Adrien was quietly doing the same for her all along. It was kind of romantic in a way.

But what did that make them? Were they dating? Neither one of them had confessed their true feelings, but it was obvious they both really cared for one another. Adrien wouldn’t have teamed up with Chloe if he didn’t feel something for Marinette. Being mean wasn’t in Adrien’s nature—it was one of the many things she loved about him. He had to be in love with her now. There was no other explanation.

Marinette pressed her lips together, tracing hearts along the edges of her sketch. She would tell Adrien how she felt after her presentation with Clara. No chickening out this time. Just her honest feelings and hopefully Adrien’s soft lips and silky golden hair, the intoxicating scent of his cologne, and those strong arms wrapping around her-

“What’s that for?” Gabrielle snapped Marinette from her trance, replacing the cold cup Marinette had long forgotten about with a fresh one.

“Oh, uh, just some designs I’ve been playing with,” Marinette said. “Actually, will you tell me what you think?”

Gabrielle quirked a brow, spinning the sketchbook around to get a better look while Marinette sipped her coffee. She’d narrowed it down to three sketches, and Gabrielle studied them thoughtfully.

“I think the skirt on this one could puff out more, and I think this one would look better if you made it slouch off the shoulder,” Gabrielle said, “but that’s just my opinion.”

“No, that’s really helpful. Thank you.” Marinette smiled. 

Gabrielle shifted her weight and mumbled, “Your designs are really good.”

Marinette beamed, but before she could reply, a loud boom shook the café, knocking over cabinets and cups. Gabrielle and Marinette rushed outside to find the source as several passing people ran away from the scene.

“Lila,” Marinette murmured under her breath.

“What?” Gabrielle turned to her.

“I said it must be an akuma,” she said quickly. “We should probably evacuate.”

“As if my boss will let me leave. This place could burn down, and he’d still expect me to show up and sweep the ashes.” Gabrielle rolled her eyes. “You go.”

Another crash rattled the street, shattering the windows of every parked car along the block. Marinette shielded her face from the debris, Gabrielle taking a defensive stance in front of her. Locking eyes with the villain, Marinette’s blood ran cold.

Lila hadn’t been the one to get akumatized, but the girl staring back at her was all too familiar. Her suit was red and black with spots resembling Ladybug’s on the bodice. Long red hair was tied back into a ponytail, once hazel eyes now scarlet. Her ex-best friend looked at her with utter disdain.

“You…” Her eyes narrowed.

“Alya?” Marinette gasped.

“You two know each other?” Gabrielle quirked a brow.

“She and I used to be…” Marinette lowered her gaze.

“Used to be what, Marinette? Bffs?” The akuma snarled. “Or maybe you’d like to forget that!”

With a swipe of her phone, a purple beam shot toward them. Gabrielle tackled Marinette to the ground, avoiding the blast by an inch. Gabrielle’s manager came out to see what the fuss was about, and the beam engulfed him. He blinked a few times, looking around at the café in confusion.

“Where am I? Better yet, who am I?” he groaned.

Gabrielle pushed Marinette away, eyes wide. “Run!”

“What about yo-”

“Just go!” Gabrielle shouted.

“Oh, she’s not going anywhere.” The akuma swiped her phone screen again, pointing it up to the sky. Storm clouds materialized, and large chunks of hail rained down. “I’m not your bff anymore, Marinette. My name is Ladyblogger, and I can use any power I want! I’m going to expose the truth to everyone once and for all!”

Gabrielle grabbed the coffee pot from her manager and hurled it at Ladyblogger. She took Marinette’s hand, and the two raced up the street.

“This way!” Gabrielle ducked into an alley. She lead Marinette through a private courtyard, down another side street, and across to another alley before stopping. “Take this street, and you should be able to make it home from there.”

“Where will you go?” Marinette asked.

“I should get back to the café. I doubt my manager’s amnesia will last long. You should get somewhere safe.” She shoved Marinette on, heading back in the direction they came.

“Gabrielle?” Marinette called, and she turned over her shoulder. “Thanks. You saved me.”

“Yeah, yeah, don’t mention it.” Gabrielle rolled her eyes. “Now go!”

Marinette bit back a smile as she raced up the alley. Her suit materialized before she made it to the other end, and she tossed her yoyo into the rooftops. Any warmth she’d felt from Gabrielle’s selflessness faded the moment Ladybug touched down on the scene. Chat Noir arrived at the same time she did.

“Looks like the ‘heroes’ decided to show up,” Ladyblogger said with air quotes. “Or should I even call you that anymore? The only people you seem to protect these days are ones with egos the size of monuments!”

“Alya, listen to me! Lila is manipulating you,” Ladybug said.

“You’re one to talk about manipulation. How’s your bff Chloe these days? Or is it actually Marinette?” Ladyblogger shot another beam from her phone, but Chat Noir and Ladybug dodged. The attack hit Gabrielle’s manager again, snapping out of his confusion only to be transformed into a Ladyblogger look alike.

“Wow, for a journalist, you seem to have a hard time swallowing the truth,” Chat Noir said.  

Ladyblogger swiped blasts from her screen, and Ladybug and Chat Noir dodged between them, charging in to strike. Chat Noir’s staff phased through Ladyblogger, and he stumbled several paces before regaining his balance. She smirked at him, lifting her finger from the screen and regaining tangibility just in time for Ladybug to land a hit.

The two grappled, dodging each other’s swipes and jabs. Ladyblogger phased in and out of tangibility, striking Ladybug with purposeful blows. When Ladybug finally landed a hit, Ladyblogger simply smiled. Her aura glowed, and she took Ladybug’s wrist, tossing her effortlessly into her partner across the street.

They rolled across the pavement, limbs tangling around each other. Chat Noir immediately helped her to her feet, dusting himself off. “Okay, is it just me, or are her powers super random?”

“I don’t think they are,” Ladybug said. “She’s using abilities we’ve fought before. I think she’s using powers from old akumas.”

“Not just akumas.” Ladyblogger corrected, tapping her screen. “Cataclysm!”

She charged at them, fist glowing with black energy. Ladybug and Chat Noir jumped out of the way, and Ladyblogger swiped the streetlamp, reducing it to a pile of ash.

“Okay, so you can copy our powers too,” Chat Noir said.

Ladybug’s eyes narrowed on Ladyblogger’s screen, an inverted version of her blog theme with icons for each power available to her. “Her blog!” she gasped. “She can use powers of anyone—hero or villain—that she’s reported about on her blog!”

“You always were a smart one,” Ladyblogger said. “So, how come you can’t see through all of the lies people keep feeding you?”

“She’s not the one that needs to open her eyes.” Chat Noir shot back.

Ladyblogger summoned another Cataclysm, punching the ground and sending a shockwave rippling up the street. Ladybug and Chat Noir jumped up to the roof to avoid it.

“Got a plan?” Chat Noir asked.

“Lucky Charm!” Ladybug summoned, and a deck of playing cards materialized.

“Up for a riveting game of poker? We can wager our Miraculouses for her akuma,” Chat smarmed.

“No…” Ladybug studied the logo on the box. “I have to go. Maybe you can annoy her to death with your jokes before I get back.”

“Purrhaps she’ll be a better sport than you.” Chat Noir winked. “Just don’t keep me waiting too long. Even this cat will run out of jokes eventually.”

Ladybug flicked his bell before racing off. Ladyblogger could mimic the power of anyone so long as she’d written about them on her blog, so Ladybug needed a power she hadn’t seen before.

“Master!” Marinette burst through the door. “Chat Noir and I are fighting an akuma, and I need to borrow a Miraculous.”

Master Fu set aside his book. “Then let’s not waste any time.”

He retrieved the Miracle Box from its hiding place and presented it to her. Marinette surveyed her options carefully. The mouse could work, but she wasn’t sure it was the one they needed. Then there was the monkey, but that could confuse things even more. She needed something stealthy. Something like…

“Do you have someone in mind?” Master Fu asked as she grabbed the tiger gauntlet.

“I think I just might.”

♪♫♪ Bad Blood ♪♫♪

“Did you have to do this? I was thinking that you could be trusted. Did you have to ruin what was shiny? Now it’s all rusted.”

- - -

Ladybug found Gabrielle sweeping broken glass outside the café. The street was quiet and long since evacuated. Chat Noir and Ladyblogger relocated to the Trocadero, but Gabrielle stayed behind, waiting for everything to go back to normal. She quirked a brow when Ladybug approached.

“I’m going to assume since I’m still here sweeping glass that you haven’t defeated the akuma?” she asked.

“Not yet.” Ladybug admitted. “I need a little help. Think you’re up for it?”

“Why do you need my help? Don’t you have a passel of super-freaks on speed dial?” Gabrielle grunted, returning to her sweeping.

“I do, but… how would you like to be one of them?” Ladybug offered, and Gabrielle froze.

“For real?” she asked, eyes glinting with intrigue that extinguished just as quickly as it lit. “Why me?”

“Didn’t you watch my interview earlier?” Ladybug cocked a hip. “I’m always looking for new partners, and I saw how you helped your friend earlier.”

“We’re not really friends,” Gabrielle said, but when Ladybug gave her a disbelieving smirk, she sighed. “Okay, fine. She’s annoying, but whatever, I guess she’s my friend. I just don’t see how that has anything to do with me becoming a superhero. You obviously don’t know me very well, but let’s just say I’m not exactly the hero type.”

“Don’t you want to be?” Ladybug asked, and when Gabrielle averted her gaze, she added, “Look, I didn’t think I was superhero material at first either, but being Ladybug helped me realize I’m more capable than I think. You have an opportunity to do something good. Isn’t that what you want?”

Gabrielle lowered her gaze, tapping her nails against the wooden handle. Pressing her lips together, she squared her shoulders and let the broom fall to the ground.

“Gabrielle Burton, this is the Miraculous of the Tiger, which grants you the power of invisibility. You will use it to fight for the greater good.” Ladybug recited, presenting her with a small box. “Once the battle is over, you will return it to me. Can I trust you?”

“Yeah, I guess.” Gabrielle rolled her eyes and took the box, barely flinching when Roarr manifested.

“Hello there! My name is Roarr, and I’m a-”

“We don’t have time for that. My job doesn’t pay me enough to fight supervillains, so let’s just get this over with.” Gabrielle cut him off. “Now, how does this thing work?”

Ladybug flashed him an apologetic grin, and he flicked his tail. “To transform, all you have to do is say ‘Roarr, transform me,’” he said without any fanfare.

“Cool.” Gabrielle slipped on the gauntlet. “Roarr, transform me!”

Gabrielle caught on quick, following behind Ladybug without need for explanation. If Marinette had learned anything about Gabrielle, it was that she was straightforward and to the point. It shouldn’t have come as a surprise that she was guarded around Ladybug. Marinette was still breaking through some of those walls herself, but she truly believed that Gabrielle could be a good hero if she tried.

When they arrived at the Trocadero, Gabrielle cracked her whip before Ladyblogger could ready another attack. Seeing Ladybug with a new ally must have struck a nerve because Ladyblogger let out a frustrated growl. Chat Noir rushed in but slammed into an invisible wall. Ladyblogger tugged an invisible cell door shut with a smile, but Gabrielle didn’t leave her much time to gloat.

“Who’s the new pet?” Ladyblogger called. She and Gabrielle sparred while Ladybug checked on Chat Noir.

“Obviously, someone she trusts more than you.” Gabrielle retorted. They locked hands, glaring each other down.

“It seems that Ladybug is employing a lot of mean girls, these days. Falling on hard times?” Ladyblogger grunted, hiking a leg to knee Gabrielle in the gut. “You must really be scraping the bottom of the barrel. Looks like your little tigress needs some more training.”

Ladyblogger struck again, but Gabrielle caught her wrist, redirecting her down the stairs. As Ladyblogger stumbled to the bottom, Gabrielle cocked a hip.

“Tigress, I kind of like that. I think I’ll keep it,” she said.

Ladyblogger scrambled to her feet as Ladybug and Chat Noir flanked Tigress. Her attention turned to the news station helicopter hovering over the Trocadero to catch all of the action.

“Let’s see if the rookie is really up to snuff,” Ladyblogger said, tapping her screen again. “Venom!”

“No!” Ladybug shouted.

Ladyblogger jumped, clearing the distance to the helicopter easily. With a light tap, the pilot froze in place, and Ladyblogger hopped out the other side as the plane spiraled into a tailspin.

“Chat Noir, Tigress, get everyone out!” Ladybug ordered.

Her partners sprang into action while Ladybug hooked her yoyo around the streetlamps. Tigress took care of Nadja while Chat Noir carried the pilot and cameraman. They got out just as the helicopter landed in Ladybug’s net. Her feet skidded against the concrete, bearing the weight of the aircraft as she gently lowered it to the ground.

“Hey, Bugheads! Ladyblogger here, and do I have the scoop for you!” A large camera broadcast their efforts to every screen in Paris, and Ladyblogger watched in amusement. “Always playing the hero, but only for those she deems worthy of saving. Hasn’t anyone ever wondered if the girl under the mask is really as nice as we all think?”

“Thanks, Ladybug,” Nadja said as Tigress set her down.

“Get somewhere safe,” Ladybug ordered.

The pilot groaned and rubbed his head, free from Venom’s sting. Ladybug eyed him with a pensive frown as the reporting crew scrambled to safety.

“Any ideas?” Chat Noir asked.

“Forming one,” Ladybug replied. “It looks like she can only use one power at a time, so when she switches to a new one, the effects of the old one wear off—like closing an app on a phone.”

“Okay, so what does that mean for us?” Tigress crossed her arms over her chest.

“It means we have to keep her moving,” Ladybug said, palming her yoyo. “Lucky charm!”

A catcher’s mitt landed in her hands, and Chat Noir quirked a brow.

“Great, so we can invite her to play catch,” he said.

Ladybug glanced around singling in on Tigress, Chat Noir’s staff, and her glove. A smile broke over her lips. “That’s exactly what we’re going to do, but we’re going to do it my way. Chat Noir, you and I are going to keep Ladyblogger busy while Tigress sneaks in.”

Chat Noir nodded without a second thought, but Tigress shot Ladybug a skeptical look. “Are you sure this is gonna work?”

“This isn’t even her most convoluted plan.” Chat Noir shrugged.

“And now the superheroine has summoned her last resort. I think it’s time everyone learned the truth about Paris’s savior. Coming up next, we’re going to take her Miraculous and find out what kind of person is hiding behind the mask! Stay connected, Bugheads.” Ladyblogger ended her broadcast and swiped to a new power. “Let’s see which one of us has more luck, Ladybug. Lucky Charm!”

Ladyblogger caught the rocket launcher with a sinister laugh, taking aim at the band of heroes. When she pulled the trigger, they dispersed, splitting up in three different directions.

“Camouflage!” Tigress whispered.

Ladybug and Chat Noir wasted no time drawing Ladyblogger’s attention, dodging past missiles as they closed in. They took turns taking jabs and kicks, and with closer proximity, Ladyblogger abandoned her weapon in favor of a different power. Light beams shot from her screen with each swipe of her fingers, transforming streetlamps and benches into hard black lumps.

“Coal? But I’ve been so good this year!” Chat Noir taunted.

“I used to think you two were so great, but now I see you for who you really are! You’re not heroes, you’re just two little kids playing dress-up for attention,” Ladyblogger said.

“You know what? You’re right,” Ladybug said. “Just keep all of your attention on us.”

“It shouldn’t be hard. I am pretty good-looking.” Chat Noir flexed his biceps.

Ladyblogger’s eyes narrowed, but before she could make her next move, her arms pinned to her sides. An invisible force wrestled her to the ground, kicking her phone from her grasp in a direct pitch to Chat Noir.

Tigress materialized on top of her, pulling her whip tight. “Looks like Hawkmoth should have trained you a little more,” she said.

“Batter up!” Chat Noir called, swinging his baton.

Ladybug caught the phone in her mitt easily and stomped it under her foot, releasing the black butterfly from inside.

“No more evil-doing for you, little akuma. Looks like she struck out.”

Tigress stood up as Ladybug’s magic healed the city. When Alya came to, Ladybug crouched beside her, presenting her repaired phone.

“I know you’re hurt and confused, but I promise that everything I said earlier is true,” Ladybug said. “You’re a smart girl, Alya. The truth is right in front of you if you look for it.”

Alya searched her expression, lips pressing into a firm line. “Why should I believe you?”

“Seriously? After everything Ladybug has done for this city, you’re going to blow her off just like that? Some journalist you are,” Tigress grunted, flipping her braid over one shoulder.

“Tigress-”

Alya’s jaw clenched. She snatched her phone from Ladybug’s grasp and stood up. “So these are the kind of people you replace real heroes with? I thought one drama queen was a coincidence, but I’m starting to think you just have a type,” she said. “You’re right. I am smart—smart enough to see when someone isn’t who they say they are. So from now on, I’m no longer your fan, Ladybug, and I’m going to expose the truth to everyone!”

Tigress averted her gaze as Alya stormed off. “Sorry, I shouldn’t have said that.”

“It’s okay,” Ladybug said. Her heart sank watching Alya walk away from her for the second time. “She already made up her mind.”

♪♫♪ Far From Heaven ♪♫♪

“All my life, didn't want to dream I could lose you, but you just left. What if I can't see your light anymore? Cause I've spent too long in the dark, and I'm on my knees without shame, begging to believe.”

- - -

“You okay, Al?”

Alya peeked at her boyfriend over the pillow she was hugging to her face, tears streaking her cheeks. Nino sat on the bed beside her, pulling her into his arms. Alya nestled into his neck and allowed his warmth to thaw the cold ache in her chest.

“I saw your blog post. Are you really done with Ladybug?” Nino asked.

Alya flicked her gaze to her phone resting on the bed, her latest post on the Ladyblog displayed on the screen. She might have gone too far with it, but she didn’t care. Ladybug wasn’t who Alya thought, and the world needed to know that their beloved heroine wasn’t so loving.

“After everything I’ve done for her, all the time I spent proving to her how trustworthy I was, and she just replaced me without even saying anything. Then she’s out there being best buddies with Chloe?” Alya’s voice cracked. “How could she do that?”

Nino pursed his lips, and Alya leaned her cheek against his chest, breathing him in. She didn’t blame him for not having an answer because neither did she. In only a few weeks, her entire world had been flipped on its head. Losing Marinette had hurt enough, but now she couldn’t even believe in the people she revered most. Were all superheroes just pretending to be nice? Or did they all have a Chloe Bourgeois behind the scenes pulling the strings? And what was Marinette’s role in all of this? Was all of it really her fault? Alya didn’t know what to believe now.

“Maybe you should take some time away from your blog. I think it might be good to put some distance between you for a while.” Nino suggested, kissing her temple. “At least while you’re hurting, I don’t think it’s healthy for you to be around all that. Take some time to clear your head.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right…” Alya picked up her phone, thumb lingering over the home button, but she couldn’t bring herself to press it.

Nino was right. Her obsession with heroes wasn’t healthy. How many times had she put herself in danger capturing footage for her blog, and for what? Ladybug clearly didn’t care, so why should Alya? A break wasn’t what she needed. If she came back, it would just be more of the same. What Alya truly needed was to walk away. To shut the door and never look back. Maybe then she could find something worth believing in.

“Al?”

Alya bit her lip, thoughts racing. Before she could change her mind, she hit delete, erasing months of hard work in an instant. Countless late nights, dangerous battles collecting footage, all of her hopes and dreams and theories gone at the touch of a button. Ladybug didn’t trust her anymore, and now the feeling was mutual.

-------------------------------------

Here is the boss ass bitch herself, Tigress:

Chapter Text

Chapter 21: Miss Americana & the Heartbreak Prince

“It's you and me that's my whole world. They whisper in the hallway, "She's a bad, bad girl." The whole school is rolling fake dice, you play stupid games, you win stupid prizes.”

- - -

The next morning, Adrien’s stomach churned on the way to school. Chloe sat beside him adjusting her makeup while Gorilla was stopped at a red light. Everyone would know about their interview now. He expected backlash, but not like this. Pulling out his phone, he opened the article again.

Ladybug’s #1 Fan Deletes Blog After Scathing Final Video

“It’s like I don’t even know who she is anymore. I thought she was this amazing, genuine person, but in reality, she doesn’t care about any of us,” Alya said in the clip.

“Sources speculate this video was posted in response to the interview Ladybug did prior yesterday afternoon with the daughter of Paris’s own Mayor Bourgeois and the son of famous fashion mogul, Gabriel Agreste. In the interview, Ladybug denounced clout-chasers using her name to get attention, stating that such actions are “dangerous” and “need to stop.” The blogger behind the popular Ladyblog seemed to find fault with these comments and was akumatized shortly after the interview. It seems that bad blood has brewed between the blogger and the heroine even after the day was saved. The Ladyblogger posted one final video lashing out at the superheroine before deleting her blog altogether.”

“Ugh, stop reading that. Who cares?” Chloe groaned, swiping Adrien’s phone from his hands. “That brat doesn’t have brain cells if she believes a nobody like Lila over a superhero.”

“Alya devoted a lot of time to that blog, and she really looked up to Ladybug. She’s probably crushed right now,” Adrien said.

Chloe rolled her eyes and pulled out her lip gloss. “So let her be. She did this to herself by siding with that wannabe. If any of these losers have a brain, then Lila’s going to be finished today. I’ll be shocked if she’s even here.”

“Uh, I think we have other things to worry about.” Adrien pointed to the crowd waiting at the bottom of the stairs as their car rolled up to the curb. Their classmates had formed a wall between them and the inside of the school like a group of knights defending their queen. Lila was waiting safely inside, no doubt. She never liked getting her hands dirty unless she had to.

“You don’t think she’ll get away with this and make everyone hate us, do you?” Adrien asked.

“Everyone already hates me, Adrikins. I have nothing to lose.” Chloe snapped her compact shut and dropped it into her purse. “But it looks like we’ll have to finish the job ourselves. I’m going to need a spa day after working so hard.”

A pit tangled in Adrien’s stomach as they climbed from the car, the angry expressions of their classmates sending a chill up his spine. When they’d done the interview, Adrien expected everyone to be mad at Lila, not him. How did she weasel her way out of this one?

“Oh, look who decided to show up,” Alya said, crossing her arms over her chest. “Where’s your bff Ladybug?”

“She’s got better things to do than worry about you losers,” Chloe said without missing a beat, completely undeterred by the mob in front of them. “Now, move, you’re blocking the stairs.”

“Ya know, I’ve always known you were evil, but this is really low, even for you.” Alya shook her head.

“Yeah! Tricking Ladybug is way uncool, Chloe,” Nino said.

“Yeah!” Several classmates echoed their agreement.

“Ladybug spoke the honest truth. All I did was ask the questions.” Chloe examined her nails.

“Stop pretending to be innocent. I overheard you and Adrien plotting to trick Ladybug into saying incriminating things about Lila, so don’t even lie to us.” Alya shot Adrien a glare that cut through his chest like a knife. “And what do you have to say for yourself? Teaming up with the wicked witch. We all thought you denounced Chloe’s actions, but I guess the silver spoon doesn’t fall far from the table.”

“Ugh, she’s delusional. Come on, Adrikins.” Chloe tugged his arm, but he remained rooted in place.

“No, she’s right. Chloe and I did conspire to trick Ladybug into admitting she and Lila were never friends,” Adrien said, and Chloe shot him a warning glare. “But that’s not actually what happened.”

“Really? So you two didn’t do a live interview where Ladybug said she doesn’t have any non-superhero friends?” Alya quirked a brow.

“Chloe and I originally planned to trick Ladybug, yes, but I didn’t feel right about it, so before the interview, I told Ladybug the truth. She went into that interviewing knowing what we were going to ask her, and she agreed,” Adrien said.

“What?” Chloe gasped.

 “What Ladybug said was her choice. Lila’s lies have gotten out of hand, and she knows that better than anyone,” Adrien said.

“Why should we believe you?” Nathaniel grunted. “You teamed up with Chloe, so obviously you’re not the innocent sunshine boy everyone thinks you are.”

“Yeah, Chloe’s the worst!” Sabrina shouted, and Chloe’s gaze locked on her.

“How dare you! You’re not allowed to side with those losers. Get over here!” Chloe demanded, but Alya draped an arm around Sabrina’s shoulders.

“She’s done putting up with your crud, Chloe. We all are,” Alya said. “Lila hasn’t done anything to deserve all the hate from you or Marinette or Ladybug or anybody!”

“So, you losers are really going to believe some random girl who walked in off the street and started telling all of these amazing stories without evidence to back them up over a superhero?” Chloe cocked a hip. “You’re all more pathetic than I thought.”

“You’re the pathetic one! You two and Marinette have been plotting against Lila for weeks, haven’t you?” Alya shot back.

“Whoa, Marinette has nothing to do with any of this,” Adrien said. “This was all me and Chloe.”

“I heard you two talking. You said you were doing it for Marinette, or did I hear you incorrectly?” Alya challenged.

Adrien sighed. “No, we did say that, and I did do it for Marinette.”

“Ha!”

“But not because she told me to.” Adrien took a deep breath and turned to his classmates. “All of you, don’t you miss Marinette? Rose, don’t you miss when she would bring you extra fabric for your scrapbook projects? And Nathaniel, don’t you miss when she’d offer suggestions for your comic books?”

When they remained quiet, he continued, “Marinette left this school feeling hurt and empty. She felt like all of her friends turned their backs on her for a new girl. She poured her heart and soul into everything she did here, and Lila drove her away. Marinette knew the truth, so Lila threatened to take everything away from her. And she did which is why I teamed up with Chloe to stop her. Marinette doesn’t deserve to be treated like that. Not after everything she’s done.”

Everyone was quiet. Even Alya’s resolve seemed shaken, but she squared her shoulders.

“I can’t believe you when you’re standing next to her.” She nodded at Chloe.

Kim pursed his lips, shoving his hands into his pockets. “I dunno, it doesn’t make sense. Marinette would never do something like that. Adrien can be protective of people he cares about, but that doesn’t make him a bad guy.”

“Yeah, Marinette is like the nicest person in the world. She’d never go against someone without a reason, especially if it involves teaming up with Chloe,” Alix agreed.

“And Marinette was always looking out for everyone before Lila showed up,” Ivan said.

They moved to stand beside Adrien, and he breathed a sigh of relief.

“Well, I’m not siding with Chloe, even if Marinette was nice to me sometimes.” Nathaniel crossed his arms over his chest.

“Yeah, I’m done being your bff. You’ll have to get someone else to do your homework from now on,” Sabrina said with a humph.

Myléne flicked her gaze between the forming groups, curling her shoulders. “Sorry, but they’re right. Chloe is always being mean. I don’t really think Marinette is involved, but this seems very typical for Chloe.”

Max tapped his chin with one finger. “It’s true that this type of behavior is very typical of Chloe, but senseless cruelty is atypical of Adrien. However, acting in defense of a dear friend is a trait Adrien and Marinette have demonstrated on numerous occasions, and Lila’s stories can be outlandish at times. Then there’s the issue of the interview with Ladybu-”

“Oh, just pick a side!” Chloe groaned.

“I-” Max glanced between his friends. “I am choosing to abstain from taking sides until I have further evidence. Both Lila and Marinette are my friends.”

“Ugh, whatever. What about you two?” Chloe turned to Juleka and Rose.

Juleka mumbled something no one understood but moved to stand by Alix. Rose cupped a hand over her mouth, shifting between Alya and Adrien.

“Rose?” Adrien prompted.

Her shoulders curled, and she squeezed her eyes shut. “I don’t want to pick! I don’t want anyone to fight anymore.” She covered her face with a whimper, and Nino placed a hand on her shoulder.

“It’s gonna be alright,” he said.

“Nino?” Adrien asked hopefully, but his best bud lowered his head, red cap covering his eyes.

“Sorry, bro. I know you and Chloe have always been tight, but that doesn’t mean she and I have to be,” Nino said, taking a purposeful step toward Alya.

“Well, looks like more people are on my side than yours.” Chloe gloated.

“Hold up,” Alix said. “No one on this side picked you. We just believe Marinette is innocent, and Adrien was acting to protect her.”

“Yeah, you’re still the worst. We’re on Marinette’s team,” Ivan added. Chloe scowled but didn’t argue further.

A cold anger burned behind Alya’s eyes, the hurt she was feeling bubbling just beneath the surface. Adrien shivered. This wasn’t what he wanted when they did the interview. He wanted everyone to be free from Lila’s influence, especially Alya, but Lila’s hooks were in too deep. He never should have let things get this bad. If he’d acted sooner, then Marinette never would have left. Their classmates would be free, and no one would have to feel torn.

When the bell rang, their classmates dispersed, filing into the school one-by-one. Chloe fell into step beside Adrien.

“Now what?” he asked.

“I don’t know. I need time to forget about the fact that I’m Team Marinette.” Chloe shuddered.

“We’ve got enough people who at least believe Marinette is innocent, but we can’t get too cocky. That’s not the same thing as believing Lila is guilty,” Adrien said.

“We’ll figure something out. We just need time and a little precision,” Chloe said.

Adrien gulped, gripping the strap on his bag tighter. For their sake, he hoped they thought of something soon.

♪♫♪ Learn to Let Go ♪♫♪

“I think it’s time to practice what I preach, exorcise the demons inside me. Whoa, gotta learn to let it go.”

- - -

“Take a deep breath in,” Macy said.

Marinette sat cross-legged on a bright blue yoga mat. Sunlight streaming in from the skylights warmed Marinette’s bare shoulders while soothing music played softly in the background. After the past few days, Marinette’s anxiety was at an all-time high, so a meditation session was in order. She followed Macy’s instructions, but it did little to relax her.

“Now, breathe out all of that negative energy. Let it all leave your body,” Macy continued. “Think of all the things in your life that make you happy and push out the things that don’t.”

Marinette took another breath, but the events of the last two days flashed vividly in her mind. The interview, Ladyblogger, the hurt look in Alya’s eyes when Ladybug captured her akuma, the video… Marinette breathed out.

Alya deleted the Ladyblog. Lila had done the impossible and turned Ladybug’s biggest fan into one of her biggest detractors. Granted, Ladybug might have helped by replacing Rena Rouge, but what was Marinette supposed to do? Working with Alya wasn’t an option after everything—it would have been too painful. Even still, Marinette would be lying if she said watching Alya lose faith in Ladybug didn’t rip another hole in her chest. Despite ending their friendship, Marinette still wished Alya the best, even if she was running with Lila.

“You’re not letting go of the negative energy,” Macy said.

Marinette blinked her eyes open and sighed, letting her posture fall. “Sorry, it’s been a rough few days.”

Macy turned to face Marinette with a smile. “Why don’t we talk about it instead? Maybe it will help if you get it all off your chest.”

“Maybe…” Marinette picked at a loose thread on her pants. She shifted to face Macy, chest tight. “It’s just…my old school. When I left, I didn’t want to look back, but it feels like no matter what I do, I can’t leave it behind.”

“Well, you had a lot of friends at your old school, right? It’s not easy to walk away from people you care about,” Macy said. “Especially when you know someone is using them.”

“I guess.” Marinette hugged her knees to her chest. “I thought I’d been gone long enough to not care anymore, but when Alya got akumatized, I just felt so sad.”

“Of course, you did! She was your best friend.” Macy pulled the tea table closer and prepared a cup. “It’s not easy to see someone you love in that much pain. You’re not a robot, Marinette. It’s okay to care.”

Macy pushed a cup toward her, but when she made no move to accept it, Macy changed the subject. “What about Adrien? Have you heard from him?”

Marinette flicked her gaze to her phone and shook her head. “No. Not since yesterday. I think he’s avoiding me.”

“Why do you say that?”

“I dunno.” Marinette shrugged. “He’s been texting me all the time lately, but now all of a sudden, he just stopped.”

“Boys are flaky like that sometimes. Give him time. I’m sure he’ll come around,” Macy assured her.

“I know, and I know it’s probably because of the interview he did with Ladybug.” Marinette sighed. “He probably thinks I’m mad at him.”

“How do you know?” Macy asked.

Marinette shifted to tuck her legs under the table and pulled her cup closer. She stared at her reflection in the tea and shrugged. “Because I thought the same thing when I changed schools behind his back. I thought he’d be disappointed.”

“Was he?” Macy asked.

 “No, but I didn’t know that until he talked to me.” Marinette took a long sip. “I just feel bad that he did all of that for me. He shouldn’t have to deal with my problems.”

Macy surveyed her with a frown. “That’s something I’ve noticed about you, ya know,” she said thoughtfully. “You’re quick to shoulder everyone’s burdens when you think they need help, but you never expect anyone to do it for you.”

“I just want to be there for my friends, that’s all.” Marinette deflected as if it were no big deal, but Macy shot her a chiding look.

“Marinette, that’s very noble and sweet, but the same is true for you, ya know,” Macy said. “Everyone else’s burdens aren’t yours to bear. You’re going to break your back carrying so much weight around.” When Marinette remained quiet, Macy sighed. “Well, then I guess I have no choice.”

“What do you mean?” Marinette blinked up at her.

“If you’re running head-first into everyone’s problems, then I’m coming too,” Macy said. “I’m not going to let you do it all alone, and I don’t think Martin and Eliott will either. Adrien certainly isn’t.”

“But-”

“Marinette!” Macy threw her head back with a groan. “What I’m trying to say is… Your friends have your back, okay? So don’t worry about anything. We’re right behind you all the way.”

Macy’s smile was soft and genuine, and Marinette shivered, the fear and uncertainty floating to the surface. She leaned against Macy’s chest as fresh tears streamed down her cheeks, and her friend patted her hair, whispering encouragement while Marinette sobbed. The dull ache that had plagued her all month lightened as each tear carried away her pain.

Macy didn’t let go until her whimpers quieted, and when Marinette sat up, the weight on her shoulders felt lighter. She took a deep breath and exhaled all of her worry just like Macy said. Even if she didn’t have her old friends anymore, she had new ones, and she had to admit—they were pretty hard to beat.

♪♫♪ Daylight ♪♫♪

“Luck of the draw only draws the unlucky, and so I became the butt of the joke. I wounded the good, and I trusted the wicked. Clearing the air I breathed in the smoke.”

- - -

Adrien faced his mother’s statue in the garden with a sigh. Things were messier now than they had been a few days ago, and he didn’t know what to do anymore. No matter what they threw at Lila, she always managed to wiggle out of it. Would they ever be rid of Lila Rossi? At least some of their classmates still believed in Marinette. She’d be happy to hear that she didn’t lose everyone at Francoise-Dupont.

He flicked his gaze down to his phone with a sigh. They hadn’t spoken since before the interview. Adrien couldn’t bring himself to after everything that happened with Alya. She was bound to know the truth now—that he’d teamed up with Chloe to stop Lila, despite how she’d refused. How much more pain had he caused her by trying to fix her problems? He was afraid to know. He’d betrayed her wishes, but hopefully she’d understand that his heart was in the right place. She was all his heart ever talked about these days. Avoiding her was agony, and his heart ached every time he looked at his phone.

“I don’t know what to do, Mom,” he murmured. He shifted to press his back to the statue, resting his cheek against her lap. “No matter how hard I try, it’s never enough. Sometimes I wish you were still here to tell me everything will be alright.”

He closed his eyes, listening to the birds chirping and the hum of the city beyond the walls. When had life gotten so complicated? He longed for freedom for so long, but he never imagined what it would cost. The pain he would endure. But he’d take this pain over isolation. He never wanted to be locked up again. One day he’d be free from his father’s control, then he and Marinette could be together whenever they wanted. One day…

“Adrien?”

He sat up, cheek sore from resting against the stone. When had he fallen asleep? Red and black spots filled his vision, awakening his heart with a jolt.

“Ladybug?” He blinked, rubbing his eyes as if expecting her to be a dream.

“Sorry, I was just passing overhead, and I saw you sitting down here. I didn’t mean to intrude,” she said.

“No, no, it’s fine,” he insisted. “Stay. I could use the company.”

“That makes two of us,” she said, taking a seat beside him with a sigh. “We really made a mess of things.”

“Yeah…” Adrien rested his chin on his fist. “I don’t know how she gets away with it every time.”

Ladybug leaned her head back with a sigh. “Lila is crafty. She targeted Alya specifically because she knew she’d be her most powerful ally.”

“I just feel so bad. I was hoping we could finally make everyone see the truth, but it looks like we just made things worse. Marinette was right, I shouldn’t have gotten involved,” he said, “but I couldn’t help it. Not after everything Lila has done to her.”

“You really care about this girl, don’t you?” Ladybug smiled.

His cheeks warmed, and he rubbed the back of his neck. “Yeah, more than anything. But I feel like all I ever do is cause her trouble. She’s probably furious with me.”

“I wouldn’t say that,” Ladybug said. “From what I know of her, a gesture like that would mean the world to her, and I’ll bet she’s not as angry as you think.”

“How can you be sure?”

“Because you wouldn’t go out of your way to help her if you didn’t share a special bond. You’re probably just as important to her as she is to you,” Ladybug said. “Talk to her. I think it will make you both feel better.”

Adrien pulled up his messages, thumb hovering over her name. Ladybug was right. The longer he avoided her, the longer they’d both feel this pain. Marinette would understand. He loved her, and he believed that she loved him too. Everything would be alright in the end so long as they had each other.

“Thanks, Ladybug,” he murmured.

“I’ll leave you alone now.” She palmed her yoyo but hesitated, turning over her shoulder. “That girl is really lucky to have someone like you watching over her.”

With a flick of her wrist, she tossed her yoyo and shot off into the rooftops. Adrien drummed his fingers on his thigh, then stood up and headed into the house. Gorilla was playing a game on his tablet in the foyer when Adrien found him.

“There’s somewhere I need to go.”

♪♫♪ Death of a Bachelor ♪♫♪

“I'm cutting my mind off. Feels like my heart is going to burst. Alone at a table for two, and I just wanna be served. And when you think of me, am I the best you've ever had? Share one more drink with me, smile even though you're sad.”

- - -

Marinette hummed to herself while waiting for the kettle to boil. She stole glances at her phone, but it stayed quiet. Maybe he was just trying to figure out what to say. He was bound to call sooner or later.

When the doorbell rang, her heart jumped up to her throat. She raced to the front door, hoping her clumsy footsteps didn’t betray her eagerness. Taking a composing breath, she opened the door.

His head was low, one hand shoved in his pocket, and he looked up at her through timid eyelashes. He opened his mouth, but no words came out, his fear written all over his face. Marinette smiled, gesturing him inside, but he remained rooted in place.

“Marinette, I-”

“I know,” she said.

“You’re not mad?” he asked.

“Adrien,” Marinette sighed, giving him a gentle, scolding look. She wrapped her arms around his neck. “You are the sweetest boy I know. How could I ever be mad at you?”

Adrien stood stiffly in silence before his shoulders began to shake. He gripped fistfuls of her shirt, wetting her shoulder and nuzzling into her neck. Marinette held him, letting all of his worry wash between them like rain flowing down a roof. When clouds grew too heavy, they unloaded their burdens on everyone below, so Marinette stood under Adrien and let him rain.

“I’m sorry!” he cried. “I’m so sorry!”

“It’s okay. I forgive you,” Marinette whispered, trailing her fingers through his soft hair. “I forgive you, Adrien.”

His sobs quieted, and he sat up, rubbing a hand across his red nose. The kettle on the stove screeched, and Marinette gestured him in again.

“Come on. I’ll make us some tea,” she said.

Adrien sat at the table, combing his fingers through his hair. She passed him a cup with a smile and took a seat beside him.

“I take it things didn’t go as planned with the interview?” Marinette asked.

“Not exactly,” Adrien grunted as if that were an understatement and took a sip. “Alya and some others still believe Lila is innocent, but there are a lot of us who think you are too.”

“Adrien.”

“I know. I shouldn’t have gotten involved.” He swirled his finger around the rim of the cup. “But I couldn’t just sit by and do nothing. You mean the world to me, Marinette.”

Marinette’s heart fluttered, and she took a sip to hide her blush. The chamomile wasn’t strong enough to calm her nerves when he said things like that to her. If she wasn’t careful, she was going to pass out.

Setting her cup down, she cupped his cheek, tilting his chin to face her. “Thank you for looking out for me. It’s really sweet, but you don’t have to solve all of my problems. Sometimes it’s okay to just let things go.”

“Yeah…” Adrien sighed.

“Promise me you won’t get involved anymore. Lila will dig her own grave eventually. It’s better if we just let it go and move on,” Marinette said.

Adrien leaned into her touch, pressing a soft kiss to her palm.

“I promise,” he murmured.

Her pulse quickened when those gorgeous green eyes softened on her. The air hung heavy around them, warming her skin from her cheeks to the very fingertips touching his skin. Goosebumps tickled the tiny hairs of her arms, Adrien’s magnetic pull drawing her in.

Marinette slipped her fingers behind his neck and tugged ever-so-gently. Adrien leaned forward, eyelids hooding. His lips parted, warm breath swirling against her own. Marinette closed her eyes, tilting her head to finally give respite to the tension that had been building between them for weeks.

But relief never came.

Her father threw open the front door, and the sparks between them crackled. They jolted away from each other, clumsily grasping for their cups as her dad waltzed in with a fresh loaf of bread. He read the tension between them, and undoubtedly, noticed their rosy cheeks.

“Am I interrupting something?” His eyes narrowed.

“No, Papa!”

“No, sir. No way.” Adrien took a long sip and cleared his throat.

“Are you sure? I was just bringing up some fresh bread to go with dinner. I can leave if you two are-”

“Papa!” Marinette growled.

“Actually, I should get going. My father will want me home soon.” Adrien stood up. “Thanks for the tea.”

“Yeah, no biggie,” Marinette insisted.

Adrien hesitated, flicking a quick glance at her dad, then lifting her hand to his lips. “I’ll see you soon, okay?”

“Okay.”

He pressed a soft kiss to her knuckles before fleeing out the front door. Marinette sat back, letting out a ragged breath.

“I ruined a moment, didn’t I?” Her dad winced.

Marinette offered him a smile, jumping up to place a kiss on his cheek. “It’s not the first time.”

“Is everything alright?” Marinette’s mother came through the door. “I passed Adrien on the stairs, he was redder than the strawberries on the cake we baked for Manon’s birthday.”

“I interrupted a moment,” her dad confessed.

“They were having a moment?” her mom gasped excitedly.

“Maman!” Marinette groaned.

“My little girl’s growing up so fast. She’s already got her first boyfriend. Before we know it, they’ll be bringing their kids over for Sunday brunch.” Her dad rubbed the tears forming in his eyes.

Marinette covered her face, willing this all to be a dream, but alas, she couldn’t fly away.

“Do you think Adrien would ever take an interest in baking?” her dad asked, and Marinette let out a moan.

“I’m going to my room. Call me when dinner’s ready,” she said.

“Next time Adrien comes over, we promise not to interrupt!” her mom called as she made her way up the stairs.

“That’s enough!”

“Should we invite him to dinner?” her dad asked.

“Good night!”

Marinette slammed her trap door shut and flopped against it with a sigh. She’d almost kissed Adrien—again! And after confessing how important they were to each other. Did this mean they were dating? Neither of them said the l-word, but maybe sometime soon…

She covered her face and giggled. Her boyfriend Adrien. She could get used to that.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22: Mean

“All you are is mean and a liar and pathetic and alone in life and mean, and mean, and mean, and mean. But someday I'll be living in a big old city, and all you're ever gonna be is mean. Yeah, someday I'll be big enough so you can't hit me, and all you're ever gonna be is mean.”

- - -

Marinette chewed her lip, picking at the hem of her shirt. She’d been too nervous to sleep, and the coffee she drank on the way to the hotel made her jittery. Clara and her manager flipped through her designs, the silence eating away at Marinette’s composure. Did Clara like them? Hate them? Had Marinette let her down? Why wasn’t she saying anything?

Clara glanced up at Marinette, a smile curling on her lips. She stood up with an amused giggle and took Marinette’s hands. “Oh, Marinette, you can chill. These designs really fit the bill. Choosing you was in good taste. Eloise, send these to my tailor, posthaste.” Clara winked, and Marinette breathed a sigh of relief. “Truly, great work, Marinette. I love them.”

“I’m glad. Thank you so much for this opportunity.” Marinette bowed.

“Although your formality is rather cutesy, there’s no need since you and I are friends, you see.” She spun Marinette around and pulled her in for a hug. “I felt a connection with you right away. If you ever need anything, you just have to say.”

Marinette’s chest swelled as Clara pulled away and brushed her nose with a finger.

“Eloise, write a check for her beautiful mind.” Clara ordered, pacing over to the piano. “I’ve got an idea for a new song that will be simply divine!”

Clara’s manager tore a check from her book and handed it to Marinette as Clara began to pluck at the piano. Marinette did a double-take to make sure the decimal was in the right place, but before she could protest, Clara’s security guard ushered her out.

“Goodbye, my dearest friend. I’ll miss you until we meet again!” Clara blew a kiss.

As the door closed behind her, Marinette glanced down at the check, heart pounding. Clara liked her designs! She considered Marinette a friend! Oh, she’d love to see the look on Lila’s face the day Clara walked the red carpet in Marinette’s dress.

“I’m so proud of you, Marinette!” Tikki said as Marinette tapped the button for the elevator. “You worked really hard, and it paid off.”

“I’m just happy that Clara liked my designs. It’s not about the money for me. I want to design clothes that make people feel good,” she said, stepping onto the elevator. “I can’t wait to tell everyone over tea this afternoon!”

“Will there be cookies at the tea party?” Tikki asked.

Marinette shot her a knowing smile and brushed her kwami’s nose with one finger. “Control that sweet tooth of yours.”

“I want to celebrate your accomplishments!” Tikki shot back indignantly. “If there happens to be cookies there, then so be it.”

“Tell you what,” Marinette said as the elevator dinged on the first floor. “I told everyone to come over at 2. Why don’t you and I celebrate now? Let’s go get some ice cream.”

Tikki perked up, ducking down into her purse. Marinette shut the clasp as she paced out the front doors of the hotel. Pulling out her phone to see where Andre was stationed today, she failed to look up as she rounded the corner and collided with another person.

“Sorry!” she gasped as they both stumbled backward, but upon seeing the face of her victim, her face hardened.

“Finally apologizing for trying to upstage me? It’s about time,” Lila said.

“I’m sorry for bumping into you. Nothing else.” Marinette rolled her eyes and stepped around her.

“So, you’re not sorry for abandoning all of your friends then? For turning your back on Alya?” Lila asked.

Marinette’s hands balled into fists, but she didn’t stop. “Alya made her choice.”

“And she chose me over you.” Lila smirked. “She even got us matching bff necklaces. She’s so sweet.”

“Congratulations. I’m sure your genuine friendship built on honesty and trust will last a lifetime.” Marinette retorted.

“I’m just glad she finally deleted her blog dedicated to that insect. She has so much more time on her hands to do all of my work,” Lila said. “You know, I’m class representative now since you deserted your post.”

Marinette bit her lip hard. Lila was taunting her, and she knew it. How could anyone be this vindictive? Marinette had always known Lila was evil, but she really had a way of one-upping herself. Marinette made a promise with Adrien to stay out of it, but no matter how far she ran, Lila was always right behind her.

Marinette spun around with a sharp retort on her tongue, but a silver limo pulling up to the curb cut her off. She half expected blond hair to pop out, but to her surprise, it was Martin who appeared.

“Hey, Marinette. I saw you walking, so I had my driver pull over.” He flicked his gaze between them. “Do you and your friend need a ride?”

“Ha! She and I will never be friends. I have much better taste,” Lila said.

Martin eyed Marinette, eyebrows knitting together when she shifted her weight.

“Then if you don’t mind, please leave her alone. She’s my friend,” he requested.

“You don’t want to be friends with a loser like her. I’m the great-granddaughter of world-famous piano player, Victor Laurent,” she said, fluffing her hair. Her sinister smile said that she’d taken all of Marinette’s friends once, and she’d do it again.

“Victor Laurent didn’t have any children. He died alone at the age of 72 from pneumonia…” Martin tilted his head to one side. “And anyway, Marinette’s great-uncle is a world-famous chef with his own brand of cookware—my mom loves his knives. Not to mention she knows Jagged Stone and is good friends with Adrien Agreste. She has a lot of connections.”

Marinette stifled a laugh as Lila gasped in offense. Martin blinked in confusion as Lila stalked off with a huff, glaring over her shoulder at them.

“Who was that girl?” he asked.

“One of the worst human beings you’ll ever meet,” Marinette replied. When Martin seemed confused, she added, “It’s a long story. I was actually on my way to get some ice cream. Wanna come?”

“Sure.”

Andre was in Marinette’s favorite spot in the Trocadero—a fitting compensation for the unpleasant encounter they’d just had. They found a bench, ice cream cones in hand, and Marinette flopped onto it with a sigh. Lila was insufferable, but Marinette wasn’t going to let it spoil her day. Clara liked her designs. Nothing else mattered.

“So, that’s the girl who turned all of your friends against you?” Martin asked, and Marinette nodded. “Wow. No wonder you changed schools. I would have changed cities.”

“I thought about it.” Marinette took a spoonful of ice cream. “She’s super manipulative, and if you side against her, she does everything in her power to ruin your life.”

“She sounds like Gabrielle just without the muscle, but at least we don’t have to put up with her now that her family’s bankrupt,” Martin said.

“Yeah…” Marinette lowered her gaze. “I bet you were really happy when you found out about Gabrielle.”

Martin shrugged. “I’m glad she doesn’t pick on everyone anymore, but I can’t imagine losing everything. I feel kinda bad for her… Is that weird?”

“I don’t think so,” Marinette said. “Actually, I feel the same way. No one deserves to go through that.” She pursed her lips, jabbing her ice cream with the spoon. “I’m surprised you of all people don’t hate her. She was the worst to you.”

“I try not to hate anyone,” Martin said around a bite. “I think everyone has good inside them deep down, and with the right influence, anyone can change if they want to.”

“So, you think Gabrielle could be a good person?” she asked.

“Well, sure. Why not?” Martin quirked a brow.

Marinette eyed him, a small smile curling on her lips. She sat up and turned to face him.

 “Can I tell you something?”

“Uh, sure. What’s up?” he asked.

“It’s a long story, but Gabrielle and I are kind of friends now. I think…” Marinette admitted. “I haven’t told anyone because of everything, but I think you’re right. Anyone can be nice if they want to be, even Gabrielle.” When Martin seemed stunned, she curled her shoulders and added, “Do you hate me?”

Martin’s face softened, and he shook his head. “Of course not! I could never hate you.” He assured her. “I think it’s good. If anyone can help Gabrielle find the light inside of her, it’s you, Marinette.”

She leaned back on the bench with a smile, the spring sun warming her cheeks. Winter was over, leaving the cold and dreary behind. Nature was turning over new leaves. A fresh start, just like Marinette wanted. She took a deep breath, picturing all of the good things in her life. Adrien, Macy, Eliott, Martin, Gabrielle. Chloe, weirdly. Her parents, Tikki, Master Fu, Chat Noir, Clara. New opportunities. New beginnings.

She exhaled, letting all of the negative flow out with her breath. Lila had no power over her anymore, and after two months of running, Marinette was finally free.

♪♫♪ Cruel Summer ♪♫♪

“Said “I’m fine,” but it wasn’t true. I don’t wanna keep secrets just to keep you.”

- - -

Marinette hummed jovially, the heat from the tea kettle on the stove warming her arms. Her friends would be over soon to celebrate her presentation. After her run-in with Lila earlier, Martin dropped her off at home, where her dad made special macarons for their celebration. Talking to Martin eased her nerves, and Lila’s empty threats were far from her mind. Today she was celebrating.

It was the first time her new friends were coming to hang out at her house. After seeing all of their extravagant homes, Marinette might have felt self-conscious about her family’s tiny apartment, but her friends never gave her reason to worry. If only Adrien were joining them, but he was busy with a photoshoot. He promised to make it up to her, which had her head swimming with possibilities. Oh, she hoped whatever he had in mind involved kissing. Three almosts was driving her wild. Would she ever get to kiss those perfect lips?

And what were they now? Were they dating? Marinette didn’t know for sure, but they had to be pretty close, right? Adrien was so bold with her lately, complimenting her, touching her face, her hair, her hands… One of these days she’d snatch those lips down to hers if he didn’t kiss her soon. Kissing Adrien—the thought alone made her melt.

 She wanted to hear his voice, but did she dare call him? He probably wouldn’t answer since he never brought his phone to photoshoots—always so professional. Then again, she could listen to his really cute voicemail… And she still hadn’t told him how her presentation went. Maybe she’d leave him a message. Girlfriends were allowed to do that, right? Oh god, Adrien’s girlfriend! She’d have to get used to calling herself that. Okay, no more stalling. New beginnings. Marinette wasn’t going to second-guess herself anymore. She was going to charge forward with confidence!

Pressing the call button, she chewed her lip with a giggle. This was really happening! One cute voicemail, then the next time they saw each other, she was going to kiss Adrien on the lips. Then they’d become boyfriend and girlfriend, date throughout the rest of collége and lycée, go off to university and get married, have 3 kids, and a hamster named-

Wait!

What was she going to say in the voicemail? She didn’t know how to be cute and flirty! Every time she tried, she ended up rambling about her toothbrush or falling down stairs. She needed to write a script. Abort! Abort!

“Missing me already?”

Marinette’s heart skipped at Adrien’s flirtatious lilt.

“Adrien! You answered,” she gasped.

“You called me, and you’re surprised I picked up?” he chuckled.

“Well, I thought you had a photoshoot, I was just going to leave a message,” Marinette said.

“I just got done with makeup, so I have a few minutes. I was actually thinking of calling you,” he said. “I’m sorry I can’t be there.”

“No worries. I understand.” She assured him.

“I take it your presentation went well?”

“Yeah! That’s what I was calling to tell you. Clara loved my designs! I’ve never been so happy.” Marinette paced the length of her living room, biting back a smile. “I ran into Lila as I was leaving, but not even she could ruin my mood.”

“Whoa, wait! You ran into Lila?” Adrien asked.

“Ugh, yeah, but it was fine. Martin swooped in before she got me too riled up. She even tried to lie him out of backing me up, but he totally called her out. I’ve never seen her pout so hard.” When Adrien remained quiet on the other end, she added, “I’m fine, really. I’m not going to let her bother me anymore. This thing with Clara could open up a lot of opportunities for me.”

“I guess you’re right. Lila only wishes she were half as talented as you. You’re amazing, Marinette,” Adrien said, bringing a familiar warmth to her cheeks. “They’re ready for me on set, so I have to go.”

Marinette tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “Yeah, sorry for interrupting. I just wanted to tell you the good news, and…talk for a minute.”

“You can interrupt me anytime. I’m always happy to hear your voice,” he said. “I’ll see you soon, okay?”

“Okay.” Marinette bit back a smile.

“Oh, and congratulations! You deserve it, Marinette.”

Marinette hung up with a dreamy sigh, hugging her phone to her chest. She was going to replay that conversation in her head for the rest of the evening. Before she could get lost in her lovestruck daydreams, the doorbell rang.

“Congratulations!” Macy hugged Marinette’s neck the moment she opened the door. “Oh, I knew she was going to love them!”

“Uh, I think you’re choking her.” Martin pointed out, and Macy let go.

“Sorry! But you did it! A major celebrity is going to wear your designs to an official awards show. That’s huge!” Macy squealed. “Oh! Is this your living room? It’s so cozy!”

As Macy pushed past Marinette into the apartment, Martin presented her with a bouquet of flowers.

“We picked these up for you on the way.”

“Thanks! That’s so sweet.” Marinette gestured him in, moving to find a vase in the kitchen. “Where’s Eliott?”

“He’ll be here soon. He was auditioning for another play today, so he’s running late,” Macy explained. “Your house is so cute! Did you make these pillows?”

“Uh, yeah. They were one of the first things I learned how to sew,” Marinette said, filling a vase in the sink. “My dad made macarons, and I’m making tea if you want any.”

Martin helped himself, taking a seat at the table, but Macy moved over to the bookcase to look at their family photos. Marinette set the vase in the middle of the table and grabbed the cups from the cupboard.

“Are you feeling better now?” Martin asked while she set the table. “I mean, after running into that girl earlier?”

“Yeah,” Marinette said, surprised by how much she meant it. “I’m not worried about her anymore. I’m fine.”

Martin relaxed. “Good. You seem happier now than when you first came to school,” he said. “I could tell how sad you were, even when you were smiling.”

Marinette grabbed the kettle from the stove and pursed her lips.

“I guess I’m not as good at hiding as I thought.” She laughed bitterly. “It’s been hard, but I’m really lucky to have people that support me. I have you all to thank for that.”

“That’s what friends are for, right?” Martin smiled, an expression Marinette returned.

“Right.”

“Marinette? Is this you?” Macy held up a baby picture. “You were so cute!”

Marinette’s cheeks burned, but before she could snatch the photo away from her, the front door flew open. Eliott burst in, hair disheveled and eyes wide with panic.

“Eliott? What’s-” Macy started.

“I need help!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 23: Break Free

“I only wanna die alive, never by the hands of a broken heart. I don't wanna hear you lie tonight, now that I've become who I really am.”

- - -

“Help!”

“Why? What’s wrong?” Marinette clutched her purse. “Is there an akuma?”

“Worse,” Eliott moaned. “Lisette asked me on a date, and I kind of accidentally said yes.”

Marinette breathed a sigh of relief and rolled her eyes. “Eliott, that’s not an emergency.”

 “Yeah, don’t scare me like that!” Macy swatted his arm.

“Sorry.” Eliott winced.

“So, why is having a date with Lisette a bad thing? I thought you liked her,” Martin said.

“Well, yeah, but that doesn’t mean I want to go out with her!” Eliott replied.

“I’m confused.” Martin turned to Macy, who sighed.

“Eliott is the most flirtatious person in school, but he malfunctions when people flirt back.” She explained.

Eliott collapsed onto the couch with a groan, burying his face in his hands. “What am I gonna do?”

“You can always back out if you don’t want to go.” Marinette suggested while preparing the tea.

“That’s just it. I do want to go.” Eliott sighed. “I like Lisette—more than I thought I would. She’s smart and funny and down-to-earth. I’ve just never been on a date before.”

Marinette carried a tray over and set it on the coffee table, plopping down beside him. “I’m sure you’ll be fine. Lisette is nice.”

“What are you two going to do?” Martin asked.

“We’re going to a movie.”

“Eli, that’s the easiest date ever. You just sit in silence for two hours,” Macy said pointedly.

“But what if I spill my drink in my lap? Or in her lap? Or what if I trip over my shoelaces or start sweating really badly-” Eliott was spiraling faster than Marinette usually did with Adrien.

“Eliott, none of those things are going to happen. Just relax, and you’ll be fine.” When Eliott remained quiet, Marinette placed a hand on his shoulder. “I know you’re scared, but I talked to Lisette at her party a few weeks ago. She’s really sweet, and I can tell she really likes you.”

“I guess…” Eliott sighed.

“You’re the smoothest guy I know. Girls at school actually swoon when you walk by.” Macy took a seat on his other side. “Marinette is right. You’ll be fine.”

“I’m just so nervous. I really like Lisette, and I don’t want to screw anything up.” He lowered his gaze to his lap, and Macy pursed her lips.

“Tell you what, why don’t we turn it into a group date? I’ll take Martin, and Marinette can ask Adrien. That way we’ll all be there for you if you start to get nervous.” Macy suggested.

“Marinette can ask who?” Heat spread rapidly across her cheeks. Things with Adrien were certainly escalating, but Marinette wasn’t sure she was confident enough to make the first move!

“Oh, don’t you start!” Macy giggled. “Looks like Martin and I are going to be supporting both of you nervous Nancys.”

Martin’s cheeks darkened three shades, but he didn’t protest. Eliott wasn’t the only one panicking now. How did this happen?

“I don’t want to drag you guys into this if you don’t want to,” Eliott said.

Marinette eyed him with pursed lips. It wasn’t that long ago that her old friends were helping her plot scheme-after-scheme to win Adrien over. When she’d been afraid, they had her back. Even if they were gone now, Marinette could still extend the same support to her new friends. Besides, Adrien might finally be able to kiss her—that would be a dream!

Taking a deep breath, Marinette offered Eliott a smile.

“We’re your friends. We’ve got your back,” she said.

“Thanks, Marinette. Sorry I crashed your celebration.” Eliott flicked his gaze down to the macarons on the tray.

Marinette pulled him in for a tight hug, and Macy and Martin joined in. Eliott relaxed in their arms. The past few months had been a rollercoaster for better and worse. Marinette had lost friends, gained friends, been presented with opportunities she only ever dreamed of. With Adrien closer to her than ever, she was finally starting to feel at ease, and although Lila’s threats still loomed over her, they were drifting further away. Marinette was burying her past more than ever, and soon enough, she was going to break free.

♪♫♪ New Romantics ♪♫♪

“Cause baby I could build a castle out of all the bricks they threw at me, and every day is like a battle, but every night with us is like a dream.”

- - -

“Evening, m’lady. How is the prettiest girl in the world?” Adrien grinned when she answered his video call.

Marinette leaned back in her desk chair, her knitting abandoned in her lap much like Adrien’s Chinese notecards were in his. It had been a few days since Eliott’s meltdown, and she still hadn’t asked Adrien to be her date. Time was running out, but how could she ask the cutest boy in the world on a date when he said things that made her so flustered? Adrien had gotten bolder with his compliments, even slipping in the occasional pet name, and it made her brain all floaty. Although, this one was her least favorite...

“She’s fine, but are you really going to call me that?”

“What’s wrong with m’lady? You don’t like it?” His perfect eyebrows knitted together.

“It’s…okay. I just think other names are cuter,” she said.

What was it with blond boys calling her m’lady? She finally got Chat Noir to stop calling her that, she didn’t need Adrien to start now.

“Well, what would you prefer I call you?” he asked, those green eyes hooding in a way that made her heart skip. Why did he have to be so gorgeous?

“You can call me whatever you want. Just not m’lady.” She crossed her arms over her chest, cheeks burning.

“Hmm.” Adrien studied her. “Well, I could call you my incredibly beautiful, angelic, and talented goddess, but that’s a little long.”

“Only a little.” She giggled.

He tapped his chin. “How about my radiant queen? My sweet macaron? Mon ange?”

Marinette’s head was spinning. She had hoped to get over her nerves when she and Adrien started dating, but as it turned out, she wasn’t prepared for all the attention at all.

Adrien chuckled when she covered her rosy cheeks with her hands, leaning against his fist with a soft smile.

“I suppose I’m getting ahead of myself. I haven’t even taken you on a proper date yet. I need to earn the right to call you those things,” he said.

Now was her chance.

“Um, actually, I wanted to ask you…” She pressed her palms together between her knees to hide how the shook. “See, Eliott has a date this Saturday, and he’s super nervous, so we all promised to make it a group date to support him. I was hoping if you were free that…you could be my date?”

“Okay.”

“I mean, it’s mostly just to support Eliott, so it’s not an actual date-date. Eliott just didn’t want to go alone, and we’re his friends, so we just want to make sure he feels comfortable. N-Not that I wouldn’t go out on a real date with you! I’d love to, if you wanted, and I guess this could count as a real date, but if you wanted to go on a date with just the two of us, that would be fine too. We could always pick a different day, and-”

“I’d love to be your date this weekend,” Adrien said.

Marinette breathed a sigh of relief. “Oh. Well, then awesome!”

“I’ll beg Nathalie to rearrange my schedule, so I can free up some time.” He promised.

“Kay.” Marinette tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear with a smile. “I hope you can come. I mean, Eliott really needs us, but also I want to… I’d be really happy if we got to spend time together.”

“Me too.”

“Adrien, I-” Her chest tightened, declarations shooting from her lungs to her lips, but Marinette caught them on her tongue. Out of all of her confession attempts, this time she was sure he’d reciprocate, but it didn’t feel right to say it now. A more cowardly Marinette would have confessed over video call, but she was done hiding behind cards and voice messages. These feelings were her most prized possession, and when she finally shared them with Adrien, she wanted to do it in person.

“Um,” she said. “I guess, I’ll see you Saturday?”

“I’ll do everything I can to be there.” He bit his lip. “See you soon, mon ange.”

“Yeah, see you soon.”

♪♫♪ Into You ♪♫♪

“I'm so into you, I can barely breathe. And all I wanna do is to fall in deep.”

- - -

“How do I look?” Eliott asked.

“The same way you did five minutes ago,” Macy said pointedly.

Eliott paced the length of the sidewalk outside the movie theater where Marinette sat with Macy and Martin, tugging at his collar.

“Do I have anything in my tee-”

“Nope.” Macy cut him off.

“Eliott, you look great. No one’s as smooth as you, so just relax.” Marinette meant to be reassuring, but it didn’t pause his pacing.

Marinette leaned back, letting the sun warm her cheeks. Puffy, white clouds feathered the clear blue sky—the perfect weather for a date. She checked her phone again and bit her lip.

Nathalie cleared my afternoon today, so I’ll see you soon, mon ange!

Adrien would be arriving soon too. Their first date! It was finally happening. How many nights had she lied awake dreaming of this day? They’d gotten closer in the last month since she left. It was odd, but maybe it was true when they said absence made the heart grow fonder. Adrien certainly seemed interested in her now, calling her cute nicknames and complimenting her more frequently. She was starting to get used to it, or at least, she didn’t foam at the mouth whenever he flirted now. It was progress, considering she could barely talk to him a few months ago.

“Town car at 3 o’clock. Deep breaths, Eliott,” Macy said. She stood up and brushed the dust from her shorts. “You’re going to be fine. We’re all here for you.”

Marinette and Martin joined them as Lisette’s chauffeur opened her door, and two adorable blonde buns crawled out in a pink dress. Eliott stiffened, and Macy elbowed him. When he didn’t move, Macy rolled her eyes and stepped forward.

“Hey, Lisette. I love your dress,” she said.

“Thanks!” Lisette fluffed her skirt.

“Don’t you think she looks cute, Eliott?” Macy urged.

“Uhh, yeah, it’s fine.” Eliott rubbed the back of his neck.

Two hands pinched Marinette’s sides, and she startled, nearly dropping her phone into the gutter. Skilled hands caught her phone and spun her around without missing a beat, mischievous green eyes twinkling with amusement.

“Boo!”

“Adrien!” She flailed against his chest, and he shifted his weight to steady her. How was he always so graceful? “You scared me!”

“Sorry. I couldn’t resist.” He chuckled, leaning his forehead against hers. “Forgive me?”

“This time,” Marinette said.

Adrien placed a soft kiss to her knuckles. “It’s good to see you.”

Before Marinette could get too worked up, Macy cleared her throat.  

“Okay, looks like everyone is here. Shall we head inside?” She gestured to the theater.

Adrien’s hand brushed hers as they walked, timid and inquisitive. Marinette’s cheeks warmed, and she mustered the courage to slip her hand in his. Adrien twined their fingers, giving her palm an affectionate squeeze.

Another set of hands gripped their shoulders, and Eliott burst between them, shoving them apart.

“So, I was thinking for seating arrangements that we could do guys on one side and girls on the other,” he said.

“Or-” Macy interjected, leaning against the concessions counter- “you could sit by Lisette, and Marinette and I can sit by Adrien and Martin.”

“Another idea: Why don’t I sit between you and Marinette, then Lisette can sit on Marinette’s other side, and Martin and Adrien can sit together?” Eliott countered.

“Actually, I agree with Macy. I want to sit by Marinette.” Adrien took her hand again.

“Tell you what, why don’t Adrien and Marinette sit on the end, then Martin and I can sit next to you and Lisette in the middle.” Macy proposed.

“I think that sounds fair,” Lisette said, flashing Eliott a shy smile.

“Uhh, yeah. That could work, I guess…” He shoved his hands in his pockets.

“Great!” Macy beamed.

After purchasing their concessions, they made their way to their theater. Adrien held the door open for Marinette with a gentlemanly bow, and she bit back a smile. The theater was sparsely populated, giving them no shortage of seats near each other. Macy led the way to a row in the middle and ensured that everyone abided by the seating arrangements.

Eliott hesitated by his seat, shifting his weight. “Uh, I’m going to run to the bathroom, so I don’t have to get up during the movie.”

“Okay.” Lisette smiled up at him.

“Hurry back.” Macy gave him a stern look as he scurried back up the aisle.

Adrien gathered a few popcorn kernels and tried to catch them in his mouth. Marinette giggled after each failed attempt which only egged him on. When he finally caught one, he bowed theatrically, and she offered him a soft clap. He cast her a playful smirk, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Ya know, that was pretty impressive. I’d say I deserve a reward,” he said.

“What kind of reward?” Marinette asked, heart skipping a beat.

“Well, I have one in mind, but a gentleman always asks first.” He leaned in, eyelids hooding. “Will you reward me, mon ange?”

Marinette cupped his jaw in one hand, savoring how it made his breath hitch. Did she make his heart skip too? She’d never considered what physical reactions Adrien had to her. What thoughts kept him up at night?

Tilting her head, she closed her eyes, but before their lips touched, clumsy hands scrambled at their legs. They separated, cheeks hot as Eliott crawled over them to his seat.

“Sorry!” he whispered as the lights dimmed.

Adrien wasn’t deterred by the interruption. As the previews began, he draped an arm around Marinette’s shoulders, and she leaned against his chest. It felt as perfect as she’d always dreamed, but Marinette’s bliss was short-lived when Eliott tripped over Macy into her lap.

“Hey! Sorry, uh, do you guys have any napkins?” he asked.

“No, we didn’t grab any.” Marinette shook her head.

“Okay, I’m just gonna run out and get some.” Eliott climbed over Adrien.

Marinette and Macy exchanged concerned looks. It wasn’t the only time Eliott got up during the movie. First it was napkins, then he wanted the same kind of chocolate Marinette bought. Next, he needed a drink refill, then he needed to go to the bathroom because he chugged all of his refill.

“Where are you going now?” Macy hissed, tugging his shirt the next time he got up.

“Another refill.” He waved his empty cup.

Macy facepalmed.

“Fine. I’ll go.” She snatched the cup away from him and pointed to his seat. “Go. Sit.”

Eliott slumped back to his seat with a pout, and Macy slid up the aisle, grumbling to herself.

“Poor Eliott. He’s so nervous, he can’t even stay in his seat,” Marinette whispered.

“I don’t think he’s sat for longer than five minutes the whole time.” Adrien added.

To prove his point, Eliott moved back up the aisle. Since Macy was gone refilling his drink, Marinette was in charge.

“Where are you going?” she asked.

“Bathroom.”

“You just went twenty minutes ago,” Marinette said pointedly.

“I drank a lot of soda!” He shot back.

“The movie’s almost over. Can’t you wait?” She glanced at Lisette who was eyeing their exchange with furrowed brows.

“I pee a lot when I’m nervous! Marinette, please don’t make me pee my pants on a date.” Eliott pressed his palms together.

Another patron shushed them, and at Marinette’s permissive sigh, Eliott sprinted from the theater. Lisette sank in her seat, leaning against her fist. Marinette flicked her gaze between Lisette, Adrien, and the exit. She turned to Adrien, an apology on her lips, but he flashed her an understanding smile.

“Go.” He pressed a soft kiss to her knuckles. Why did he have to be so perfect?

She rose from her seat and chased after Eliott, her knuckles still tingling. As much as it pained her to leave Adrien, Eliott needed her more. He was curled into a ball outside the theater door when Marinette found him.

“Hey.” She placed a hand on his shoulder. “You okay?”

He peeked up at her with tortured eyes.

“No. I’m totally freaked! I can’t sit still for longer than ten seconds without feeling like I’m gonna throw up. I haven’t been this nervous since my first audition.” He lowered his head with a sigh. “Maybe I’m not cut out for dating.”

“Don’t say that.” Marinette chided. When he buried his face in his knees, she sat beside him. “If it makes you feel any better, I used to be the same way with Adrien. I could barely get two words out around him. My legs would get so jittery and gelatin-like that I could barely walk. I thought for sure he’d think I was insane, but ya know what? He never minded.”

She leaned her head back with a smile. “And now today, he and I almost kissed, and I was totally fine. Which, by the way, you so owe me for interrupting.”

“Sorry.” Eliott sighed. He stretched his legs out in front of him and leaned his head back to mirror Marinette’s position. “I feel like I ruined everything today.”

“There’s still time to save it,” Marinette said, “and you can always try again. I can’t tell you how many times I screwed up with Adrien. If Lisette really is the right person for you, then things will work out. The right people stay by your side, no matter how crazy you look.”

“Yeah, I guess.” He tapped his feet together. “I just really like Lisette, and it freaks me out. I’ve never really felt like this before. It’s all…new.”

“Maybe you should tell her that. I’m sure she’ll understand.” Marinette prompted.

Eliott offered her a smile, standing up and helping her to her feet. He pulled her in for a tight hug, leaning his head against hers. “Thanks, Marinette. I’ll reserve a romantic do-over date for you and Adrien.”

“I just want you to be happy, Eliott. We all do. That’s why we came along today,” Marinette said. “We’re always here for you.”

“I know. I’m really lucky to have friends like you and Macy.” Eliott pulled back with a sigh. “She’s going to kill me later.”

“Or she could do it right now.” Macy pressed the cold cup to his cheek, and Eliott flinched away with a yelp. “I see you got up again.”

“Yeah, sorry.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “But I think I’m good now. Marinette calmed me down.”

“Good. Let’s go back in and-” Macy’s voice trailed off as people started exiting their theater. “Don’t tell me-”

When Adrien, Martin, and Lisette walked out, Eliott slumped.

“Movie’s over,” Adrien said with a wince.

“That’s okay! Why don’t we all go get ice cream! I looked up Andre’s location while I was standing in line for drinks. He’s not that far from here.” Macy held up her phone.

“I could go for some ice cream.” Adrien glanced at Marinette with a smile.

“Yeah, ice cream sounds great.” Eliott echoed, casting Lisette a shy smile.

When they made it outside, Marinette slipped her hand into Adrien’s, twining their fingers together once more. Eliott was ahead of them chatting with Macy and Martin, so there was no risk of being interrupted. But… If Macy and Martin were with Eliott, where was Lisette?

Marinette stopped in her tracks, dropping Adrien’s hand as she spun around. Lisette hadn’t moved from the curb outside the theater. She picked at loose threads on her skirt, head low. Marinette abandoned Adrien for the second time, and Lisette looked up with a frown as she approached.

“You were wrong,” Lisette said.

“What?”

“About Eliott. I don’t think he likes me at all.” Lisette clarified.

“No! Eliott is just nervous.” Marinette insisted.

“I was nervous too! I kept telling myself that he said yes for a reason, but he’s barely even looked at me all day. I just can’t, Marinette.” Her big brown eyes bubbled with tears as a silver car rolled to a stop in front of them. “I’ll see you later.”

“Wait! Don’t go!” Marinette pleaded. Her head snapped up, eyes widening in horror. “Lisette, look out!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 24: Dancing With Our Hands Tied

“I'd kiss you as the lights went out, swaying as the room burned down. I'd hold you as the water rushes in if I could dance with you again.”

- - -

Marinette grabbed Lisette by the wrist and tugged her to the ground, narrowly dodging a blue beam of light. A large robot with an old computer for a head towered over the buildings, absorbing passing cars and bystanders. It scanned the movie theater, and the whole building vanished in a flash.

“Upload!”

“What is that thing?” Lisette gasped.

“Lisette!” Eliott raced to her side. “Lisette, are you okay?”

Her cheeks flushed pinker than her dress as Eliott looked her over.

“Yeah, I’m okay,” she said.

Adrien pulled Marinette in for a tight hug. “Nothing broken?”

“I’m fine.” Marinette assured him, leaning against his chest. There was no time to savor how good he smelled, even if Marinette wanted to. “We need to get out of here.”

“Marinette’s right, we shouldn’t stay here,” Macy said.

Eliott took Lisette’s hand, and their group darted up the street. Hawkmoth’s latest creation shot blue beams left and right, absorbing everything in its wake. Marinette needed to break away from the group, but Adrien’s tight grip on her hand told her she wasn’t getting away any time soon.

“Ah!” Lisette tripped on the pavement and stumbled forward, her cute white shoes clearly not made for running.

“Lisette!” Eliott stooped to help her up.

“Upload!” The akuma took aim, charging another beam.

In one swift motion, Eliott swapped places with Lisette, taking the hit. He vanished in a flash, the akuma absorbing him into its mainframe.

“Eliott!” Macy cried.

“No.” Lisette’s eyes watered.

“Macy…” Martin eyed the akuma as it charged another beam. “Move!”

He wasn’t quick enough, and the akuma took them both. Marinette’s jaw clenched. No one else was getting uploaded on her watch.

“We have to move.” She pulled Lisette to her feet.

“This way!” Adrien instructed, taking the lead.

They rounded the corner and started up the next block. Marinette drilled excuses to get away in her head, but to her relief, Adrien stopped at the end of the street where the road forked.

“We should split up. The akuma will have a harder time uploading us if we aren’t grouped together,” he said.

“Good idea,” Marinette added.

“But what about the others? Shouldn’t we do something?” Lisette’s eyebrows furrowed.

“There’s nothing we can do. We just have to wait for Ladybug and Chat Noir to defeat the akuma and bring them back,” Adrien said. “The best we can do is not get captured ourselves.”

Marinette placed a hand on Lisette’s shoulder. “I know it’s hard to run away, but Ladybug will bring Eliott back. I promise.”

Lisette searched her expression with a frown and nodded, pointing to the road straight ahead. “I’ll go this way. Be careful, you two.”

As she took off, Adrien pulled Marinette into his arms, leaning his head against hers and squeezing her shoulders.

“I don’t want to leave you,” he murmured.

Marinette wrapped her arms around him, nuzzling into his neck. She clung to his waist, breathing him in for one blissful, selfish moment. It wasn’t fair. When akumas attacked, everyone else got to hold their loved ones close until it was over. Why was she the only one who had to let go?

She pulled away and smiled up at Adrien. “See you when everything goes back to normal.”

Adrien kissed her forehead, brushing her cheek with his thumb. They turned their backs and ran in opposite directions up the street. Marinette’s face still tingled from his touch as her suit materialized. Her heart longed for the boy running away from her, but she couldn’t listen to it now. Paris needed Ladybug, and a good hero always listened to her head. She swallowed the ache, steeling her focus. There would be plenty of time for snuggling after they defeated Hawkmoth, and she had a fist or two with his name on it for all of these interruptions.

The akuma had made its way up the block by the time Ladybug looped around. André the ice cream man cowered behind his cart as the akuma closed in. Hooking her yoyo between light poles, Ladybug tugged her net tight as the akuma raised a leg to step. The threads of her yoyo tangled its feet, and it stumbled forward onto the concrete with a loud thud.

Civilians ran for cover while it was down, and Ladybug waved André on. He bowed gratefully before scurrying off with the rest of the bystanders.

“Aww, what a shame. I was hoping for a scoop of mint chocolate chip before we got started,” Chat Noir called from his perch atop the lamppost.

“We’ll just have to treat ourselves afterward,” Ladybug replied.

“Down, Ladybug. This cat’s got a date with another lady. You had your chance.” He winked, and Ladybug stifled a laugh.

“I’m just happy you’re not calling me m’lady anymore, though I do feel sorry for the poor girl that has to listen to you run your mouth,” she said.

“Joke’s on you. She loves when I mess around. She’s perfect,” Chat Noir said with a dreamy sigh.

“Just be sure she gets her brain scanned before your next date.” Ladybug giggled.

“Ha-ha.” He rolled his eyes, flicking his tail.

“Come on, kitty. Let’s make this battle quick. We don’t want to keep your dream girl waiting.” Not to mention, she was eager to get back to Adrien herself.

The robot rose to its feet, scanning the media van at the end of the block.

“Upgrade!” Its aura glowed, electricity sparking down its limbs. The clunky gray casing morphed into a thinner black model, reminding Ladybug of the computer her parents had when she was little.

“Something tells me that’s not good,” Chat Noir said.

Ladybug charged in again, brandishing her yoyo. She and Chat Noir took turns striking the monitor, but none of their blows seemed to deal much damage. Ladybug searched the mech high and low for an object where the akuma could be hiding, but everything was so streamlined.

“Any ideas on where the akuma is hiding?” Chat Noir asked when they landed to take a breath.

“I don’t think it’s on the outside. If only we could get inside…”

They dodged a sweeping arm. Ladybug tossed her yoyo, but the akuma caught it in one clawed hand. It swung her around, crashing her into Chat Noir and flinging them both across the city. They landed in a pile on a deserted street, their weapons clanking onto the concrete beside them.

“It’s assimilating newer technology and increasing its power. I have a sneaking suspicion the akumatized person is inside the mech suit, probably with the object where the akuma is,” Ladybug said.

“Well, if you’ve got any ideas, I’m all ears. This Technobot is interrupting a very important date,” Chat Noir said.

Ladybug tapped her chin, palming her yoyo.

“Lucky Charm!” She caught the teacup as it materialized and turned it over in her hands.

“I don’t think now’s the best time for tea.” Chat Noir teased.

Ladybug hummed, studying the cup, and shook her head. “I need to go to Master Fu. We’re going to need some help for this battle.”

“What should I do in the meantime?”

“Give our little Technobot the runaround, and try not to get uploaded.” Ladybug instructed. “I’ll be back as fast as I can.”

Ladybug shot off toward Master Fu’s street, letting her transformation drop behind a parked car. Her footsteps pounded up the stairs to his flat, where her old mentor was drinking tea.

“Master, I need to borrow a Miraculous!”

Master Fu set his cup down and retrieved the Miracle Box from its hiding place. Small drawers opened on all sides, and Marinette pursed her lips. Malin’s illusions wouldn’t do them any good against a computer. Queen Bee’s venom might help, but she wasn’t sure where the akuma was hiding yet. The turtle might stop them from being uploaded temporarily, but it wouldn’t solve their problem. Plus, she didn’t know who to replace Carapace with yet. Today was Gabrielle’s day off, so Ladybug would be hard-pressed to get her to agree to be Tigress again. She needed something new. Something that could get past Technobot’s defenses and get inside. Something like…

“Good luck,” Master Fu said when she reached for the mouse.

“I’ll bring it back when I’m done.” Marinette winked before trotting off.

All of her friends had been uploaded by Technobot—all but one, and Ladybug had a feeling she’d be more than willing to help.

Lisette was sitting on the edge of the Seine when Ladybug found her. Her blonde buns bounced as she glanced up, brown eyes clouded with worry.

“Ladybug! Have you defeated the akuma yet?” she asked hopefully.

“Not yet,” Ladybug said, and Lisette deflated. “I need your help.”

“Me?” Lisette tilted her head to the side. “Why me?”

“Well, I heard that the akuma took someone important to you. How would you like to help me get him back?” Ladybug offered her hand.

“I dunno, Ladybug. I don’t think I’m cut-out to be a superhero.” Lisette lowered her gaze to her lap. “I can barely even get the boy I like to look at me.”

“He sacrificed himself to save you. I think he looks at you more than you know,” Ladybug said. “Trust me.”

Lisette searched her expression, taking a deep breath. “Okay. What do you need me to do?” Her eyes widened when Ladybug held out the small box.

“Lisette Auclair, this is the Miraculous of the mouse which grants you the power to multiply. You will use it for the greater good and return it to me once the mission is complete. Can I count on you?”

With a hesitant hand, Lisette took the box, wincing against the bright light as she opened it. She recoiled with a squeal when Mullo manifested, but Ladybug held up cautioning hands.

“It’s alright. This is your kwami, Mullo. He gives you your powers,” Ladybug assured her.

“To transform, just say, ‘Mullo, transform me!’ Your powers will let you shrink and multiply for a short period of time. All you have to say is, ‘Multitude!’” Mullo explained.

Lisette fastened the necklace around her neck and nodded.

“Mullo, transform me!”

When her transformation finished, Lisette examined her pink and grey suit with curious eyes. Ladybug beckoned her on.

“Come on. Let’s go save your friends,” she said.

Ladybug led the way through the rooftops, Lisette hot on her heels. Technobot had looped his way to the news station when they caught up to it. Chat Noir smiled as they touched down beside him.

“You sure kept him busy.” Ladybug commended.

“He’s heading for the news station. If he absorbs it, he will be even more powerful,” Chat Noir said. “What’s the plan?”

“We haven’t been able to spot the akuma object, which tells me it must be inside the casing like the hard-drive of a computer,” Ladybug said. “If we can get someone inside to take care of it, we can take it down.”

“I assume that’s where our little friend comes in.” Chat Noir winked at Lisette. “Hi, I’m Chat Noir.”

“Yeah, I know who you are,” Lisette said with a smile. “You can call me…Souris Rose.”

“Chat Noir, extend your staff between the buildings. Souris and I will try to trip him up like we did earlier. That should distract him long enough for Souris to slip inside and destroy the object where the akuma is hiding,” Ladybug said. “Whatever you do, don’t let him reach the news station.”

“Got it.” Her partners nodded.

Chat Noir charged ahead, dodging blasts. He planted his staff as directed, and Ladybug looped her yoyo around its arms. Souris swooped down, kicking him in the back, and Technobot stumbled forward, tripping over Chat Noir’s baton—a few meters shy of the news station.

“Yes!” Ladybug cheered.

“Upload!” It extended an arm and absorbed the news station in a blue beam.

Souris Rose and Chat Noir flanked Ladybug as Technobot rose to its feet. The dated black casing morphed into a sleeker design, and Technobot moved quicker with the lighter weight.

“I think we need a new plan,” Chat Noir said.

“Lucky Charm!” Ladybug summoned a can of soda, mask furrowing as she caught it.

“I know it’s a long trek to Master Fu’s, but I don’t think now is the time to rehydrate.” Chat Noir placed his hands on his hips.

Ladybug glanced between Technobot, the soda can, Souris Rose, and Chat Noir, then nodded.

“Got it.”

“Really?” Souris Rose blinked.

“I don’t question it at this point.” Chat Noir shrugged.

“Have you ever spilled soda on your keyboard?” Ladybug asked, handing the can to Souris Rose. “I need you to get inside that casing. Chat Noir and I will do what we can to distract him, so he doesn’t upload you. This should short-circuit his system long enough for Chat Noir to use his Cataclysm.” She placed a hand on Souris’s shoulder. “I know you can do it. Think about all the people you want to save.”

Souris pressed her lips together and nodded. Unwrapping her jump rope from around her waist, she issued the command, “Multitude!”

Ladybug scooped up her tiny copies and set them on her shoulder, readying her yoyo. She and Chat Noir charged in, hitting Technobot with their weapons. Souris Rose and her doppelgängers leaped from Ladybug’s shoulder onto the robot, crawling between the seams in the casing. Chat Noir and Ladybug took turns taking swings, keeping the akumas attention until smoke billowed and the monitor sparked.

“Cataclysm!” Chat Noir rushed in, scraping his claws down the body.

The mech rusted and crumbled to a pile of ash, and the operator fell to the ground. A small hard-drive stumbled from his lap, and Ladybug stomped it under her foot. A black butterfly fluttered from the rubble, and Ladybug readied her yoyo.

“No more evil-doing for you, little akuma.”

Tiny copies gathered together, reverting Souris Rose back to her original size. The three heroes touched their fists together, and Ladybug tossed the empty soda can into the air.

“Miraculous Ladybug!”

Chat Noir readied his staff, giving a two-finger salute. “Well, I’ve got a lady in waiting, so I’ll see you next time, LB.”

“Send her my condolences.” Ladybug waved as he shot off, turning to Souris Rose. “Right, let’s get you back to your lucky boy.”

Martin, Macy, and Eliott were back by the movie theater when they arrived. Eliott pushed to the front of their group when Ladybug and Souris Rose touched down.

“Ladybug! Have you seen Lisette? She’s about this tall, light blonde hair, the most beautiful warm brown eyes—I got zapped by the akuma, and now she’s missing, and I-”

“Your friend is safe.” Ladybug assured him, casting a sly grin in Souris’s direction. Her cheeks were pinker than the accents on her suit. “Tell you what. We’ll find her and tell her to meet you at the Trocadero. How does that sound?”

Eliott opened his mouth to protest, but Macy draped an arm over his shoulders.

“He’ll be there,” she said.

Souris Rose turned to follow Ladybug, but Eliott caught her wrist.

“Wait! I messed up earlier and let my nerves get the best of me. When you see Lisette, can you tell her I’m sorry?” he asked.

Souris Rose eyed him, a small smile curling on her lips. “I think it would mean more to her to hear it from you.”

“I guess…” He flicked his gaze to her necklace when it flashed. “Looks like you need to go.”

Eliott stepped back, but Souris remained in place, lips pursed.

“Between you and me, most girls will forgive anything if you buy them ice cream. If she really likes you, then I’m sure she’ll understand,” she said.

“Thanks, uh, Mouse…”

“Call me Souris Rose.” She corrected. “Good luck with your date.”

Ladybug wrapped an arm around Souris’s shoulders, tugging the slack on her yoyo, and the two heroines shot off into the rooftops.

♪♫♪ The Only Exception ♪♫♪

“And I've always lived like this, keeping a comfortable distance. And up until now, I had sworn to myself that I'm content with loneliness because none of it was ever worth the risk. Well, you are the only exception.”

- - -

“Lisette!”

Taking a deep breath, Lisette turned over her shoulder as Eliott descended the stairs two at a time. Brown eyes clouded with worry, he pulled her into a crushing hug. Her heart fluttered, and she nuzzled against his shoulder, cheeks warm.

“I was worried something happened to you when the akuma attacked.” He pulled away and looked her over. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah,” she said. “Ladybug and Chat Noir took care of everything. I was actually worried about you because you got uploaded by that monster.”

“Lisette…” Eliott pressed his lips together. “I’m sorry for how I acted earlier. I’m just not used to this, and it freaks me out.”

“Oh.”

“Not like that!” He waved his hands frantically. “I’ve just never felt this way, and it’s all new and scary and exciting. I lost my cool earlier, but only because I really like you.”

Lisette stretched up on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek. “I like you too.”

Eliott touched the spot tenderly, a smile warming his face. “Let’s start over. We can go find André and get some ice cream if you want.”

Lisette bit back a smile, linking her arm through his and leaning her head against his shoulder.

“I do.”

♪♫♪ Lover ♪♫♪

“My heart's been borrowed, and your's has been blue. All's well that ends well to end up with you. Swear to be overdramatic and true to my lover.”

- - -

“Aww, they’re so cute!” Macy squealed.

Martin, Macy, and Marinette had gathered to watch Eliott behind a column. Macy bounced excitedly as their friends headed up the steps together.

“Today was a success.” She declared.

A hand slipped into Marinette’s and tugged her away. Blond hair filled her vision, heart fluttering in her chest. When they were safely away from Martin and Macy, Adrien pulled her into his arms. How was it possible for anyone to smell this good? Hopefully, he didn’t notice how aggressively she was inhaling.

Behind them, a silver town car rolled up to the curb and honked its horn. Adrien’s grip tightened, shoulders heaving with a sigh.

“We keep getting separated today.” He remarked, touching his forehead to hers. “I always wish we had just a little more time together.”

“Me too,” Marinette said. She closed her eyes, gripping his hands tightly. “Let’s do something together soon. Just the two of us.”

“We still have to celebrate your designs for Clara. Don’t think I’ve forgotten, mon ange.” He winked. The car behind them honked again, and Adrien sighed. “Though with how busy my schedule stays, I’m probably going to be a terrible boyfriend.”

Marinette’s heart skipped. “It’s fay- okay! Fine. It’s fine.” She shook her head. “I’ll take any chance I can to see you, no matter how brief.”

Adrien leaned down with a smile, pressing his lips to her cheek. “Then I’ll see you as soon as I can, mon ange. I promise I’ll make it up to you.”

She touched her cheek as he climbed into his town car, watching it pull away with a dreamy sigh. Her boyfriend Adrien. Her boyfriend Adrien! It was finally happening!

“Hey, Marinette!” Macy called from the top of the stairs. “We’re gonna go get some ice cream, you wanna come?”

Marinette turned, glancing over Macy’s shoulder at Martin. A smile curled on her lips, and she shook her head.

“Nah, I’m gonna head home. You two go together,” she said.

Martin’s cheeks flushed, and Macy sighed.

“Alright, suit yourself.” She turned and linked an arm through Martin’s, calling over her shoulder, “Congrats, by the way!”

Marinette giggled, skipping to the subway entrance. Her boyfriend Adrien. She liked the sound of that.

-----------------------------------------------------

Here is our cute lil mouse Souris Rose!

Also when I wrote the original MDCSP, I commissioned Salty to draw Lisette and Eliott on their first date. At the time I hadn't written it, but now I have! So here they are being all cute at the end:

Chapter Text

Chapter 25: Attack of Panic

“You sit back, relax, everything attacks. Anxious, your heart rate is in a state. Sunshine is too bright for your eyes. You lay wide awake cause sleep never came.”

- - -

“Remember, class, pick a painting that inspires you. Your reports are due tomorrow, so be sure to take good notes while on your tours today.” Mme. Pierre instructed. “We’ll meet for lunch in the courtyard. Try to learn something today.”

Marinette took a deep breath as Mme. Pierre dismissed them. Eliott and Lisette grouped up, walking arm-in-arm a few paces ahead. After overcoming their shyness from Saturday’s date, they were practically inseparable. Marinette was happy for them, but it made her miss Adrien. Having a boyfriend at a different school was lonely. How did anyone manage long-distance relationships?

Macy linked their arms together, snapping Marinette out of her trance.

 “Let’s walk around in a group,” she said, tugging Martin on her other side.

“Sure.” Marinette smiled.

At least she still had friends to walk with, so she wasn’t completely alone. Though she’d have to think of a way to branch off to give Martin time alone with Macy, but then who would she walk with?

Long red curls bounced up the hall ahead of them, and a smirk curled on Marinette’s lips.

“Let’s go this way first.” She suggested, tugging Macy in the direction Gabrielle had gone.

“Shouldn’t we invite Eliott and Lisette?” Martin asked.

“No way. They’re spending quality time together as a couple. They’ll meet up with us at lunch,” Macy said. “Speaking of couples, did you see Thomas’s new girlfriend? I heard he ditched little miss bankrupt as soon as he found out.” Macy pointed to Gabrielle who was jotting down notes in front of a painting.

“Macy, that’s mean.” Martin chided.

“So was she.” Macy huffed. “She used to torment you, shouldn’t you be laughing too?”

“Yeah, but I don’t think she deserves to be miserable,” he said. “She’s been a lot different lately, and I’ve forgiven her. You should too.”

“Aww, Martin.” Macy hugged his shoulders, turning the tips of his ears red. “You’re an angel, you know that?”

Marinette bit back a smile as he faltered, tuning into the museum guide’s explanation. A boy with bright red hair stood in front of her, jotting down notes around a doodle in his notebook. His drawing was pretty good, though the style reminded her of someone.

Wait. Marinette knew that tomato top. She blinked a few times to ensure she wasn’t imagining it.

Nathaniel?

Marinette spun around, frantically searching the exhibit. Kim was mimicking the pose of a statue for Max and Alix across the room. Myléne and Ivan were reading a placard, hands twined while Juleka and Rose studied a map.

“Looks like we took the same field trip.” She jumped at Adrien’s voice in her ear, and he placed a hand on the small of her back to steady her. “You okay?”

“I-”

“Marinette?” Her spine stiffened as Kim called out to her. “Guys, it’s Marinette!”

“Marinette!”

“Yo, what up?”

“I love your new hair.”

“We missed you.”

Marinette’s heart sank at Rose’s declaration, and her old classmates surrounded her with eager smiles. Her old friends. Some of them, anyway. Nathaniel hung back, refusing to meet her gaze—a reminder of how far Lila’s influence still stretched. Marinette’s stomach twisted in knots.

“I-” She bit her lip to hold back tears. “I missed you guys too.”

“Aww.” Everyone crowded in for a hug, complimenting her hair and filling her in on exciting developments since she’d left.

“Well, well, look who it is. Long time no see, Marinette.”

Marinette’s blood ran cold.

The atmosphere changed in an instant, the crowd around her parting at Lila’s voice. She wore the same smirk she always did, silently goading Marinette. To add insult, Alya stared right through her like she were any other patron in the museum. A stranger.

Marinette swallowed hard.

Nathaniel and Myléne moved to stand beside Lila and Sabrina. Nino draped an arm over Alya’s shoulders, giving a curt nod to Adrien. Lila’s green eyes glinted as their classmates claimed their sides. She didn’t seem bothered at all by those still standing beside Marinette—quite the opposite. Lila lived for the challenge, but Marinette felt like she was going to throw up. What was she plotting?

“How is your new school? Why did you transfer anyway? And without telling any of us! We were so heartbroken,” Lila cooed.

Marinette’s jaw clenched, biting back a string of insults. Now wasn’t the time to start a fight—it would make Lila look more sympathetic. Marinette needed to keep a cool head, even if Lila was a snake.

Adrien bristled, fingers curling on Marinette’s back. “Lila-”

“You’re right. I’m sorry,” Marinette said. “I know I should have told all of you, but it was a sudden decision I made because I wanted to focus on my future. I hope you’re all not mad at me.”

“How could we be mad at you? You’re like, the best,” Kim said.

“Indeed. We were confused, but this development makes sense. We know how important your future as a designer is to you, and with your level of talent, moving to a new school will increase your chances of succeeding in your field by 68.9%.” Max nodded.

“I mean, you could have said goodbye,” Nathaniel said, and Alix elbowed him.

“We’re just glad to see you again. We haven’t heard from you, so we were afraid to come see you.” Rose buried her face in Marinette’s blazer. “We’re sorry for being bad friends!”

“Rose…” Marinette patted her back.

“But you’ve had some crazy cool adventures at your new school. Tell us about that Jagged Stone concert!” Alix requested, several classmates echoing their agreement.

“Hey, Marinette, we’re gonna move to the next exhibit,” Macy said, parting the crowd to reach her. “We need to take notes for our report.”

“You’re right. Sorry, I have to go.” Marinette winced, though her former classmates only smiled.

“No sweat, Marinette.”

“Hey, we’re all having lunch in the courtyard later, you should sit with us!” Rose offered.

“Uh, sure,” Marinette said. As her old classmates dispersed, she shot a glare at Lila who only smiled in return.

“Adrien, our teacher wanted us to stay together. You don’t want to get in trouble, do you?” Lila said, not bothering to mask the gloat in her tone, but she wasn’t going to get a rise out of Marinette today.

 “I’ll see you later.” Adrien planted a quick kiss to Marinette’s cheek, side-eyeing Lila as he did. 

Macy tugged Marinette away from them swiftly, not slowing down until they’d rounded the corner to another hall.

“Martin told me about your run-in with that girl last week, so I wanted to get you out of there,” Macy said once they were safely in another room. “You were being so brave.”

“Do you want us to be your buffer today?” Martin asked.

Marinette smiled. Her friends were always looking out for her. What would she do without them?

“Thank you, both of you, but I’m fine. Seeing everyone again has actually put my mind at ease. At least now I know they don’t hate me. Well, most of them anyway.” She hugged her arms to her chest. “My biggest challenge today will be avoiding confrontation with Lila.”

“Well, you know we’ve got your back.” Macy linked an arm through Marinette’s with a smile.

“I’m really good at avoiding people, so I can steer us away from them.” Martin added.

“You guys are the best.” Marinette pulled them in for a side-hug.

“You’ve protected us in the past, so now it’s our turn,” Martin said. “Let us be your shield today.”

Marinette tightened her grip, leaning her head against Macy’s shoulder. Her old friends might still be under Lila’s control, but Marinette was grateful for the people she’d found after leaving. They’d been there for her when her whole world was falling apart. She really was lucky to have them.

Martin’s stealth proved effective as the morning wore on. Marinette barely saw any of her old classmates. As much relief as it brought her to know they still thought of her as a friend, she wasn’t ready to dive all the way back in. After all, they were still enamored by Lila, so she needed to tread carefully.

While Macy and Martin were engrossed in a Regnault, Marinette slipped over to the painting Gabrielle was studying across the room. Her dark green eyes didn’t look up when Marinette flanked her on the left, but she’d expected as much.

“You know, most people don’t avoid popularity.” When Marinette turned, Gabrielle’s face fell into a scowl. “Don’t turn around! I don’t want people to know we’re talking.”

Marinette turned back to the painting and pretended to study it. She was used to this game by now. Just because they were friends didn’t mean Gabrielle wanted everyone to know. She said it was for Marinette’s own good since people still rubbed the whole bankrupt thing in her face, but Marinette was starting to think she was just shy.

“You said you ran away from your old friends because they ditched you, but they all seemed more than happy to see you,” she said.

“It’s complicated.” Marinette jotted down information from the placard. “They’re being manipulated.”

“By the girl from the café?”

“Yeah.” Marinette pressed her lips into a firm line.

“She is quite the show pony,” Gabrielle said. “I can see why you two butt heads.”

“Lila is very charismatic. She tells people what they want to hear, so they don’t question it. It’s how she keeps control over them,” Marinette replied.

“She’d make a great politician.” Gabrielle laughed, but when Marinette remained quiet, she added, “It would be easy to take her down, you know. Someone with your connections could prove she’s lying with two phone calls.”

Marinette paused her writing and lowered her notebook with a frown.

“I’m not getting involved. It’s not my job to save everyone,” she said with more bite than she intended.

“Oh, don’t give me that.” Gabrielle rolled her eyes. “You like playing the hero, not for any glory or self-elevation, but just because you like helping people. It’s your most annoying quality.”

“I do not…” Marinette said lamely.

“Is that why even though I was mean to you and your friends, you still come by my café every Tuesday, so I don’t have to walk home alone? Why you talk to me at all when everyone else abandoned me,” she shot back. “Martin was a spineless twig before he met you. Macy and Eliott were complacent cowards. Now the twig has grown a trunk, and Thing 1 and 2 won’t stop running their mouths. You can’t help yourself, Marinette. You’re a good person.”

“Do you really think exposing her is what I should do? She’ll end up hurt and alone.” Marinette lowered her gaze.

“So what? She did it to herself when she told all of those lies. Sometimes you need to lose everything in order to change. If you leave her like this, she’ll never stop.” Gabrielle let out a short laugh. “Take it from someone who knows.”

Marinette weighed those words, pressing her lips together. Did she want to help? Of course. But did she want to get involved again at the expense of her own well-being? She wasn’t sure.

Lila was slippery. Marinette wasn’t even sure she could take her down, and if she did, she’d only cement her as an enemy. She needed a different way, an indirect way to make everyone see without calling her out to her face. A way to make Lila’s lies crumble from underneath, so that she had no choice but to face the truth.

There is one person who would know what to do.

But did Marinette want to stoop that low? Chloe requested her help once before, but did she even still want it? Chloe and Adrien had tried and failed to out Lila multiple times. Not to mention, Marinette and Adrien promised each other to let it go. Things were finally working out between them, and Marinette didn’t want to do anything to jeopardize that.

Marinette left her old life behind for a reason. Looking back was too painful. It had been a month since she left, and Marinette thought she was finally over everything until today. Seeing her old classmates rattled her more than she thought it would, a cool draft from the door she couldn’t quite close pricking her skin. But what did she expect when she ran away from her problems instead of facing them? A broken door couldn’t keep out the cold if it was never fixed. How much longer could Marinette run before the past caught up to her? How much longer until she had to turn around and face it? She didn’t want to think about it.

“Guess who?” She jumped as a playful lilt sounded in her ear, and a hand clamped over her eyes.

“Adrien?”

He lowered his hands with a cheery smile. Gabrielle was gone, and none of her old classmates were anywhere in sight. Her shoulders relaxed as Adrien pulled her close, touching his forehead to hers.

“You doing okay?” he asked.

“Yeah, I’m…fine.” She pushed her frantic thoughts away.

Adrien turned her around gently, hugging her from behind. “I know you’re avoiding everyone, but let’s walk around together for a bit. Just me and you.” His lips brushed her cheek, warm breath teasing her skin.

Adrien was her boyfriend now. Adrien, the boy of her dreams, was her boyfriend. Marinette still hadn’t told him her feelings, nor had he, but Adrien referred to himself as her boyfriend on Saturday. Their date hadn’t exactly gone as planned, but they were still able to spend time together. She’d tell him the next time they were alone together. No more hiding and running away.

“Okay.”

They walked hand-in-hand through several exhibits. Adrien mimicked a few poses from the paintings they passed. Marinette smiled and laughed. She leaned on his shoulder and snuggled into the crook of his neck, pushing the worries from that morning out of her mind. Lila wasn’t her problem anymore. Her old classmates still liked her—most of them anyway. Adrien was her boyfriend. Her new friends were amazing. Everything was fine.

So why didn’t she feel fine?

“Are you sure you’re gonna be okay with everyone at lunch?” Adrien asked. “I know you’re putting on a brave face, but we don’t have to eat with them if you don’t want to.”

He’d gotten good at sensing her mood. Could he be any more perfect?

“I’ll be fine,” she insisted, though her grip tightened on his hand.

“I’ll be right there with you if you need me, okay? I’ve got your back.” He lifted her hand to his lips, placing a gentle kiss to her knuckles.

Adrien continued to keep her mind off of everything, discussing various paintings and relaying stories from recent photoshoots and fencing tournaments. He told her jokes to make her laugh, kept her smiling when she started to look sad. But lunch eventually came, and he held her hand the whole walk to the courtyard.

“Marinette!” Macy waved them over to their group, and as soon as she sat down, her old classmates flocked to her.

“So, who are your new friends?” Rose asked, settling in with Juleka.

“Uh…”

“My name’s Macy, and this is Martin, Eliott, and Lisette.” Macy cast Marinette a reassuring smile as her old classmates introduced themselves one-by-one, but it did little to calm her nerves, especially when Lila approached with her group.

Marinette’s stomach flipped as they sat down, the tension in the group escalating rapidly. Her old classmates flicked their gazes between Lila and Marinette, waiting to see who would strike first.

“Hi, I’m Macy!” She stuck her hand out to Lila with a cheery smile that didn’t touch her eyes. “What’s your name?”

“This is Lila. She has an amazing life,” Sabrina said.

“Same.” Macy smiled sweetly as if that announcement were no big deal.

Marinette’s heartbeat accelerated.

“Last summer, she saved an African village leader from choking,” Nathaniel said, beaming up at her.

“It was the least I could do after he agreed to sign my petition to teach the children how to read.” Lila waved it away.

“Oh, Eliott and I love charity trips. Our parents have an organization that ships out clean water and recycled clothing to third-world countries. We visited a few in Africa last summer to help build huts and dig wells for them.” Macy shot back.

“Those kids played a mean game of football.” Eliott nodded with a reminiscent smile.

“She also spent Christmas in Achu with Prince Ali and his family. They’re close personal friends!” Rose gushed.

“Oh, Achu is lovely at Christmas, but we usually spend it in London at the royal family’s Christmas party. It’s a blast! My dad played water polo with Prince William in college, and they’re still good friends.” Eliott chimed in. “That reminds me, Marinette, you have got to come this year.”

“You know Prince William?” Rose gasped, cupping her cheeks.

“I have his number. Sometimes I babysit when we go to visit.” Eliott shrugged as if it were no big deal.

“Ugh, don’t get him started. He’ll brag all day.” Macy rolled her eyes, but Marinette’s old classmates turned their attention over immediately.

Marinette took a bite of her sandwich, but it turned to sand in her mouth as Alya glared at her. Her expression crossed between disappointment and anger as if she couldn’t believe Marinette would stoop so low. Alya used to give those looks to Chloe when she pulled her usual stunts, but Marinette wasn’t used to being on the receiving end.

As much as she should have been happy that Lila wasn’t getting the attention she wanted, Marinette didn’t have it in her. This was only giving Lila fuel to come up with better lies and new ways to use her friends. The divide between her old classmates was obvious—a deep chasm stretching wider by the minute.

Macy and Eliott might be upstaging her now, but it was only a matter of time before Lila got her revenge. Gabrielle was right. She’d never stop.

“You okay?” Adrien leaned into her ear.

Marinette blinked down at the sandwich she was crushing.

“I’m gonna go to the bathroom.” She set her lunch on top of her bag and scurried off as Eliott performed a scene from the Miraculous show he was in.

The faces she passed were all a blur. Her heart raced, blood roaring in her ears as she raced down the steps, past other patrons who paid no mind to the girl in a private school uniform wandering the halls. She didn’t know where she was going—away. Just away.

Her feet carried her deeper into the museum, lengthening the chasm between her and her old life. She wasn’t ready to turn and face it. The draft had grown stronger now, the cold wind beating against the door. It threatened to give out at any moment, biting Marinette’s toes with its frosty breath. She couldn’t run from it forever, but she could run today.

She collapsed on a bench, face falling into her hands. Her shoulders heaved with ragged breaths, tears wetting her palms. Gentle hands rubbed her back, weight sinking onto the bench beside her.

“Hey, I’m here, just breathe,” Adrien said.

She buried her face into his chest, shoulders shaking. Of course he’d come. Adrien was always by her side. It was one promise he kept, and Marinette needed him desperately.

Adrien held her close and whispered gentle reassurances in her ear until she calmed enough to sit up.

“Talk to me.” He tucked a loose strand of her hair back in place.

“Just… They’re all so taken with her, and she does nothing but use them and rub it in my face,” she whimpered. “And I know that I could expose her in an instant. I have Jagged Stone’s phone number. Clara Nightingale texts me! I could end her reign with a single phone call.”

“But that’s not you,” Adrien said.

She pressed the back of her hand to her quivering lip and shook her head.

“I want to stop it. I do, but I don’t want to play her game anymore. I want to get out, but I just can’t let go.” She found his gaze, hot tears clouding her vision. “I want to save everyone, but I don’t want to do this anymore. I’m tired of being everyone’s hero.”

“It’s okay.” He soothed with increasing alarm, placing a hand on her shoulder. “You’re gonna get through this. You’re the strongest person I know.”

She clenched her hands into fists. “I’m tired of always having to be strong. For once, I want to stop carrying everyone’s burdens because they’re too heavy for me.”

Adrien flicked his gaze over her shoulder briefly and met her gaze once more.

“Listen to me. Macy, Eliott, and Martin are all here for you.” He cupped her face. “I’m here for you. Don’t lose hope.”

“I can’t anymore. I can’t. I can’t-” She stopped short as dark energy washed over her, a cold feeling running through her core.

“Princess Verity, I am Hawkmoth-”

“Marinette, don’t listen to him, listen to me!” Adrien pleaded. “No one expects you to solve all of their problems.”

“Your friends are all trapped by that liar.”

“You’re stronger than him, Marinette.”

“Wouldn’t you like to set them free?”

“Fight it! Don’t give up!”

“I can give you the power to expose the truth.”

“Marinette, you’re not alone.” Marinette blinked, finding Adrien’s worried green eyes baring into hers.

 The bracelet Macy gave her had gone dark, glowing with sinister energy. Marinette pressed her lips together. She was too tired to fight. Hadn’t she struggled enough? Maybe it was what Lila deserved—what they all deserved.

“Run, Adrien,” she said.

“No.” Her head snapped up, meeting his determined green eyes. “I’m not leaving you.”

“Adrien, please.”

“No.” He shook his head. “Don’t give up. You can beat him.”

“Adrien.” Fresh tears welled in her eyes, panic swelling. “Please, run. I love you, and I don’t want to hurt you.”

 “You won’t. Don’t you know why I call you mon ange?” He held her face in his hands, touching his nose to hers. “Because you’re my angel, and I love you with all of my heart. I’m never going to leave you. Not ever.”

“Adrien…”

She just wanted everything to go back to the way it was—the way things were before Lila. The broken door had been pried open by the storm, dragging Marinette out into its dark flood. Her head hurt, body numb and cold, and even on her tiptoes, she could barely stay above the surface. She was drowning in a sea of her own anguish and guilt, too exhausted to fight the waves.

“Make it stop,” she whispered, a single tear slicing down her cheek.

They didn’t hesitate this time. His lips found hers, warm and safe—a buoy among the waves. Marinette wrapped herself in his warm embrace, driving out the cold ache in her bones. He trailed his fingers up her jaw and into her hair, pulling her closer. Ever since she left, Adrien had always been her lifeline, no matter how rough the waves got. His arms provided stable footing when the current was spinning too fast. He hadn’t abandoned her back then, and he wasn’t abandoning her now. Even her friends were outside fighting for her.

Lila could take a lot of things from her, but not them. These were the people who would always pull her out of the water, no matter how far down she sank. Marinette just needed to hang on while they pulled her to shore.

Taking a deep breath, she undid the clasp on her bracelet with shaking hands and set it on the bench. Macy, Elliot, Martin, Lisette, Adrien, Gabrielle. She had so many people who loved her—people who had been looking out for her all day. People who were still looking out for her. She was not alone.

“Not this time, Hawkmoth. I won’t help you. This isn’t the answer to my problem,” she said calmly.

The butterfly reemerged and fluttered off, returning the bracelet to normal. Marinette watched it go, legs too heavy to give chase.

Adrien crushed her against his chest, kissing her hair. “You’re okay. I’ve got you. You’re safe.” He rubbed her back, clutching fistfuls of her shirt in shaking hands. “I’m here. It’s gonna be okay.”

“Adrien, the akuma. We have to stop it,” she said, but he didn’t budge.

“One minute, Marinette,” he murmured. “Can you think of yourself for just one minute and stay here with me?”

Marinette relented, finding his lips again. He kissed her hard, his fear and relief washing over her, the severity of the situation hitting her in the gut.

She’d almost been akumatized. Again.

If Adrien hadn’t been there, Paris would have been doomed. He was her guardian angel, and the best boyfriend in the world. The selfish part of her wanted to stay and kiss his pillowy lips forever. Maybe someone would paint a picture of them and hang it in the museum, then everyone could bask in their undying love. But Marinette couldn’t afford such luxurious daydreams. Not everyone had the support system Marinette did, and she needed to find the akuma before someone else fell victim to Hawkmoth.

“Thank you,” she said when they pulled away. “You’ve been looking out for me all day.”

“You’re not alone, mon ange. I will always be here for you.” He vowed, kissing her forehead.

She took a deep breath and squared her shoulders. “We should go after that akuma before it gets someone else.”

“We can cover more ground if we split up.” He fastened her bracelet around her wrist, giving her hand a squeeze. “Be careful, and stay safe.”

“You too.” They leaned in for one final kiss, swift and hard, before turning their backs and taking off.

“I’m very proud of you, Marinette,” Tikki said as she took cover in a closed exhibit. “And you and Adrien finally confessed your true feelings!”

“We can talk about it later. We have an akuma to catch. Transform me!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 26: Skyscraper

“Do you have to make me feel like there is nothing left of me? You can take everything I have. You can break everything I am, like I'm made of glass, like I'm made of paper. Go on and try to tear me down. I will be rising from the ground like a skyscraper.”

- - -

Ladybug raced up the hall, colliding with Chat Noir as she rounded the corner. They blinked at each other, rubbing the sore spots on their heads.

“There’s an akuma loose in the museum,” Chat Noir said.

“I know. Let’s find it before it can akumatize someone.” Ladybug nodded.

“Ladybug! Chat Noir!” Eliott waved from the end of the hall. “I think my friend Marinette is in trouble. She’s had a rough day, and I just saw an akuma floating toward the Greek and Roman hall.”

“Don’t worry about your friend. We’ll take care of it, just get to safety.” Ladybug ordered.

Civilians fled across the lobby, piling out of the entrance as cherubs darted from the ceiling.

“We’re too late,” Ladybug said, yanking Chat Noir to the ground as a headless figure with wings flew at them.

“Looks like Nike is taking a victory lap.” Chat Noir commented.

“Diana too.” Ladybug pointed to the young woman petting a deer. “The akuma must be bringing the art to life. We better hurry and capture it before Paris gets flooded with monsters.”

“And naked people.” Chat Noir shuddered at the thought.

They raced past men and women in period clothes, men and women hardly wearing any clothes. Most were seemingly harmless until they reached Gericault’s Charging Chasseur, and Ladybug stopped Chat Noir just short of his sword. Behind him were several archangels with spears flanked by other monsters.

“How many can you take?” Ladybug asked, brandishing her yoyo.

Chat Noir readied his staff with a wince. “Five, maybe ten.”

Strikes came from all directions, and any attempts to dodge into the air were thwarted by flying creatures and projectiles. They were outnumbered, and there was no sign of the akuma anywhere. Ladybug flipped back several paces until she found herself back-to-back with Chat Noir.

“Lucky Charm!” She caught a ceramic turtle as it materialized.

“Oh great, maybe we can find the akuma, and he can bring your new pet to life.” Chat Noir grunted.

“I think it wants me to go to Master Fu,” she said, palming the figurine. “Can you manage alone for a bit?”

“I can try to give them the runaround, but don’t take your time.” Chat Noir vaulted over the horde, landing on the other side of the hall. “Is that all you chumps got? I’m falling asleep.”

Ladybug slipped out as they took the bait, swinging to Master Fu’s as fast as her yoyo would carry her.

“Master, there’s an akuma at the Louvre that’s bringing all of the artwork to life, and the lucky charm told me to come here.” She explained in a rush.

“Very well.” Master Fu stood to retrieve the Miracle Box, but Ladybug held up a hand.

“Actually, Master, I was thinking we could use yours—if that’s okay!” She pressed her palms together.

Master Fu smiled, removing his bracelet. “Do you have someone you can trust?”

“I have someone in mind.” She nodded. She only hoped she could find him.

“Good luck.”

Back at the museum, Nino bravely tussled with an Egyptian mummy, and her heart sank. Griping the box in her hand a little tighter, she started up the hall in search of another boy. Of course, it was possible that he’d already evacuated, but if luck was on her side, she’d find him.

A high-pitched scream drew Ladybug around the corner. Macy cowered on the floor while Martin shielded her from an angel with his textbook.

“Run, Macy!”

“Not without you!” she cried.

“I’ll hold him off. Go find Marinette; I’m right behind you!” He ordered.

Macy eyed him hesitantly before scrambling from the exhibit.

Ladybug held up the box in her hand, flicking her gaze between it and the boy fighting with a textbook. Her friends came to look for her after she left. Even with a museum filled with monsters and gods, they weren’t abandoning her. Maybe the Miraculous wasn’t intended for who she originally thought.

With a flick of her wrist, she hooked her yoyo around Martin’s chest and pulled him out of the way of a lethal strike just in time.

“Ladybug!” he gasped. “Have you seen my friend Marinette? We’re worried that she might have been akumatized.”

“Your friend is safe, but I need your help,” she said.

“My help?” Martin’s eyebrows raised.

“Martin Michel, this is the Miraculous of the turtle which grants the power of protection. You will use it for the greater good and return it to me at the end of the mission.” She held out the box to him, and he stared with wide eyes.

“You’re giving me a Miraculous? But I’m not really built to be a hero.” He flexed his scrawny arms.

“It takes more than muscles to be a hero, and you’ve already proven your strength in here.” Ladybug tapped his chest. “You are the perfect fit.”

Martin took the box with a gulp, wincing against the flashing light as he opened it.

“Whoa!”

“Greetings! My name is Wayzz, and I am your kwami.” The small turtle held his arms out.

“So, do all Miraculouses come with a magical fairy creature?” Martin tilted his head to the side.

“The kwamis power the Miraculous. The turtle can create a shelter for a brief period of time, but once you activate your power, you only have a few minutes before you change back.” Ladybug explained.

“To transform, all you have to say is, ‘Wayzz, transform me!’”

“Okay.” Martin slipped on the bracelet. “Wayzz, transform me!”

When his transformation finished, Ladybug ushered him along.

“Come on. Chat Noir needs our help.”

Across the museum, Chat Noir raced down the hall pursued by several horses. He turned the corner into another room, but after shrieks from several women, he turned tail and ran the other way, covering his eyes and spouting apologies. When he lowered them, Ladybug and their new ally fell in line beside him.

“Been keeping them busy?” Ladybug asked.

“I thought angels were supposed to be good guys,” Chat Noir said.

“We need to find the akuma,” Ladybug said. They turned the next hall to find a woman sitting calmly on a bench.

“No way!” Chat Noir gasped.

“Mona Lisa?” Martin blinked.

“Have you seen the person who did this to you?” Ladybug asked. Mona Lisa smiled politely, pointing to the other end of the hall. “Thanks!”

“So, who is our new friend?” Chat Noir gestured to Martin as they ran.

“Uh,” he drawled. “You can call me Emerald Shell.”

“Welcome to the team,” Chat Noir said, offering him a hand to shake, but they skidded to a stop in the main lobby where Macy cowered beneath a sword-wielding warrior.

“Macy!” Emerald Shell gasped. He rushed in to block a hit with his shield.

Chat Noir’s stampede caught up to them, blocking all possible exits.

“You got a plan?” Chat Noir asked.

Ladybug summoned another lucky charm.

“Rubber cement?” She pursed her lips, surveying the scene. “Emerald Shell, get Macy out of here. Chat Noir, with me.”

Emerald Shell scooped Macy up and carried her to safety as Ladybug formulated a plan. Rubber cement. What was she supposed to do against an army of paintings with rubber cement? A camera bulb flashed and a pack of dogs raced by. A pale figure with a photo lens covering one eye, surveyed the chaos with a smirk.

“There! I’m betting the akuma is in the camera lens.” Ladybug pointed.

“You’re too late, Ladybug. I am Flash Photo, and soon I’ll have brought all of the artwork to life! You’re outnumbered.”

Ladybug flicked her gaze between the akuma, the rubber cement, Chat Noir, and Emerald Shell as he landed to her left.

“Cover me, and get ready to use your powers when I tell you.” She crouched down, slathering a tile with the glue as Chat Noir fenced two swordsmen. “Help me drive him back.”

“Got it!” Emerald Shell nodded.

He and Ladybug charged at Flash Photo, taking turns throwing kicks and punches. Emerald Shell deflected spears from other paintings with his shield until Ladybug got Flash Photo right where they wanted.

“No!” Flash Photo gasped, tugging his stuck feet in horror.

“Chat Noir!” Ladybug called. He vaulted over to join them, deflecting another spear. “Now, Emerald!”

“Shelter!”

A green barrier encased them, blocking the chaos outside and leaving Flash Photo stuck and alone. Chat Noir paced over with his Cataclysm, touching the camera lens lightly. It crumbled to dust, revealing the black butterfly inside. Ladybug captured the akuma, tossing her lucky charm to send all of the art back to their rightful homes. Emerald Shell lowered his shield, and the barrier faded.

Ladybug knelt beside the man, offering his camera with a smile. “There’s a lot of cool art here, but museum rules say no flash photography,” she said. “Besides, art is best appreciated through your own eyes, not through the lens of a camera.”

“Thanks, Ladybug…” He rubbed the back of his neck with a guilty wince before standing up and slumping off.

“Pound it!” The three heroes said in unison.

“See you later, Bug, new turtle friend.” Chat Noir waved before vaulting off.

Emerald Shell examined his suit with a smile. “I wish Marinette could see me. She’d be really proud.”

“Your identity must remain a secret, even from your friends.” Ladybug reminded him. “But I’m sure she’s proud of you anyway. Superpowers or not.”

He smiled at that, letting his transformation drop and removing the bracelet. “Thanks, Ladybug.”

“I’m sure you’ll find her. She’s probably around here somewhere,” Ladybug said. She tossed her yoyo and gave a small wave. “Bug out!”

♪♫♪ 1000 Doves ♪♫♪

"I'd do anything for you to see me. I am human, invisibly bleeding. When your smile is shaking, I'll catch you as you fall."

- - -

Martin walked the halls, hands in his pockets. Marinette was still nowhere in sight, and he hadn’t run into Eliott or Lisette either. Ladybug’s magic restored everything, so they were probably still searching a different part of the museum. He was just relieved that Marinette wasn’t the victim this time, but it did beg the question that if she wasn’t the akuma, where was she?

“Martin!” His heart skipped as Macy trotted after him. She pulled him into a crushing hug. “I’m so glad you’re okay! I was worried that monster got you.”

“Can’t breathe,” he croaked, and Macy let go. “I’m fine. Ladybug saved me.”

“Ladybug and her new partner! He saved me by the entrance,” Macy said with a giddy grin. “He’s kind of cute. I hope she uses him again.”

Martin faltered, cheeks burning hot. Even if he told Macy the truth, she probably wouldn’t believe him. Still, if she thought Emerald Shell was cute, there was hope she’d think the same about him someday.

“Uh, let’s keep looking for Marinette,” he said.

“You’re right, sorry! Let’s go.” Macy linked her arm through his, and they continued on together.

Maybe someday she’d see him as more than a friend. He could hope anyway.

♪♫♪ I Did Something Bad ♪♫♪

"They're burning all the witches, even if you aren't one. They got their pitchforks and proof, their receipts and reasons. They're burning all the witches, even if you aren't one. So light me up, light me up, light me up, go ahead and light me up."

- - -

“Marinette!”

Her friends slammed into her side, squishing her between their bodies.

“We were so worried!” Macy said.

“Yeah, when we saw there was an akuma, we thought that it was you.” Eliott nuzzled her hair.

“Well, it almost was me.” Marinette admitted, lowering her gaze. “Adrien talked me out of it.”

“Oh, Marinette.” Macy frowned. “You know you can always talk to us if you’re feeling stressed.”

“Yeah, you don’t have to face everything alone. We’re here to help you.” Martin offered her neatly repacked lunch bag.

“You’ve helped all of us in so many ways, Marinette. If you ever need us, we’re right here.” Lisette added.

“Thank you. I needed that reminder today.” Marinette rubbed her cheek as a tear slid down it, snuggling into their embrace.

“Oh! Speaking of Adrien!” Macy shot up. “His school is about to leave, but he said he would wait at the bottom of the stairs in the lobby for you.”

“Oh, uh.” Marinette winced guiltily, but they all nudged her on.

“Go, Cinderella, before the clock strikes midnight. We’ll meet you at the bus.” Eliott urged, wrapping his arm around Lisette.

Marinette smiled before jogging up the hall. Adrien might not have been the partner she needed to defeat the akuma, but he was the partner Marinette needed to overcome her own demons. Confessing her love while fighting off akumatization wasn’t how she pictured telling Adrien, but now that her feelings were out there, a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Adrien would always be by her side, and Lila would never come between them.

When she reached the top of the stairs, she caught sight of that signature silky, blond hair, a smile curling over her lips. She always thought that once they started dating, she’d get over how dreamy he was, but he really was more handsome than any of the Greek gods depicted in the museum. He turned to her as she skipped down the stairs, eyes softening in the way that made her heart melt.

She wrapped her arms around his shoulders, touching her lips to his. He lifted her up, spinning around in a circle with a laugh. Setting her down, he nuzzled her cheek with his nose.

“Well, aren’t you two sweet?”

They stopped cold in their tracks. A set of green eyes taunted them from the top of the stairs, sinister and calculating. Adrien pulled Marinette closer.

“Ya know, you two could have just gone along quietly, but you had to do things the hard way,” Lila said, descending the stairs slowly. “Your efforts to expose me have been cute, but I’m going to put an end to this little charade once-and-for-all.”

“Look, Adrien and I don’t care anymore, Lila. Just leave us alone, and we’ll leave you alone,” Marinette said.

“Oh, I’m afraid it’s too late for that, Marinette. You started this war, now I’m going to end it. No one will ever talk to you again when I’m through with you.” Lila paused on the last step. “I warned you not to mess with me, and now you get to pay the price.”

In one fluid motion, she twirled around on one foot and collapsed onto the floor. Her wails echoed through the lobby, every head turning toward them. Lila clutched her ankle as their classmates circled in.

“What happened?” Alya pushed to the front of the group.

“Marinette pushed me down the stairs!” Lila screeched, clutching her foot. “Ow!”

“What?” Marinette, Adrien, and Alya said in unison.

All eyes turned to Marinette mixed with confusion and anger. Marinette glared at Lila, grinding her teeth until they hurt. That stupid, evil wench! There was no way everyone believed her this time.

“That’s not what happened,” Adrien said. “Marinette never touched Lila.”

Alya turned to Marinette, crossing her arms over her chest. “Care to explain?”

“She’s lying. I was at the bottom of the stairs with Adrien. She fell down on purpose,” Marinette said.

“Oh really?” Alya asked.

“Yes!” Marinette shot back. “Why would I push her?”

“I don’t know, you tell me.” Alya shrugged.

She and Marinette glared through each other until Nino stepped in, holding up defensive hands.

“Let’s not get carried away. Lila is hurt. We should get her to the bus,” he said.

“Please, she’s fine.” Marinette rolled her eyes. “The only thing wrong with her is her habit of bending the truth.”

“I dunno. She seems really hurt,” Rose said as Lila let out a pathetic whimper.

“Why would she pretend to fall down the stairs?” Max asked.

“Because she’s crazy!” Marinette blurted before she could think better of it.

Her old classmates eyed her with puzzled gapes, and Marinette’s world rocked beneath her feet. Lila was doing it all over again. The trust her old friends once had for her was shattering, and the skeptical whispers were already starting.

Marinette’s hands balled into fists at her sides. How could they be so blind? This was exactly why she left in the first place! If she had stayed at Franscoise-Dupont, Lila would have pulled a scheme like this on her eventually. Marinette should have exposed her when she had the chance!

Kim pursed his lips and turned to Alix. “Isn’t there a security camera or something we can check?”

“Not for this stairwell.” Alix shook her head. “Trust me, I grind down these rails all the time because my dad can’t see me. It’s a total blind spot.”

“So, it’s Lila’s word versus yours, Marinette,” Alya said her name with a vitriol that made her skin crawl. “What do you have to say?”

“I-” Marinette glanced at each of their faces, stomach churning in knots.

“Why would you do this to me, Marinette?” Lila whimpered. “What have I ever done to you?”

Marinette bit her tongue hard, so Adrien spoke up.

“If you won’t believe Marinette, then believe me. She didn’t touch Lila,” he said.

“Of course you’re going to side with Marinette. That doesn’t prove anything.” Alya rolled her eyes.

“But it’s the truth!” Adrien shot back.

“I’m not really sure you two know what that word means anymore,” Alya said.

“Al.” Nino stepped in. “Enough. Let’s just get Lila back to the bus, okay? We can figure out what happened later.”

Alya shot Marinette and Adrien one final glare before stooping to help Lila up. Kim and Ivan helped her hobble to the main entrance, the rest of their classmates trailing slowly behind. Alix hung back, casting Marinette an apologetic wince.

“Sorry. I wish there was a way we could prove what really happened,” she said. “For what it’s worth, I know you never would.”

“Thanks, Alix,” Marinette said.

Alix flashed her a quick smile, then retreated after the rest of the class.

Adrien gave her hand a squeeze. “I better go too. We’ll deal with all of this later. I won’t let her get away with this, I promise.” He planted a quick kiss on her cheek and followed after Alix.

Marinette stood at the base of the stairs, nails digging into her palms until they broke the skin.

If you leave her like this, she’ll never stop.

But why did Marinette have to be the one to stop her?

She’s using all of the people you care about. Doesn’t that make your blood boil?

Of course, it did! Lila didn’t even care about them. All she wanted was attention! These were her friends, the people she loved and fought for. The ones who lifted her up when she was down. The people she grew up with, and Lila was taking them all away!

So, what’s our plan to destroy her?

Marinette made her way across town, her face a stoic mask concealing the rage burning underneath. Lila wanted her to fight back? Well, she was about to get a full storm.

“Dupain-Cheng?” Chloe quirked a brow when she opened the door to her suite.

“I changed my mind. I want to help you take down Lila.”

--------------------------------------------

Here is our soft turtle boi Emerald Shell! 

Chapter Text

Chapter 27: Better Than Revenge

“Soon she's gonna find stealing other people's toys on the playground won't make you many friends. She should keep in mind, she should keep in mind there is nothing I do better than revenge.”

- - -

“I’m surprised to see you here, Dupain-Cheng,” Chloe said as Jean Luke poured their tea.

Marinette averted her gaze the way Adrien always did when he came over. People with morals really were annoying.

“Lila’s gone too far. I can’t turn a blind eye and watch my friends get walked over,” she said. “This afternoon, she-”

“Look, I’ve already agreed to help you. I don’t need the whole sob story.” Chloe held up a hand.

“Where were you today anyway? I didn’t see you at the Louvre,” Marinette asked.

“I needed a spa day, so I conned Adrien into taking notes for me.” Chloe examined her perfectly manicured nails. “I see you’ve changed your mind about the status of those brats in your life.”

Marinette sighed. “They’re my friends, or at least, they were at one point. I hate seeing Lila blatantly manipulate them for her own selfish gain.”

“Yes, yes, I’ve got that much, how noble, now what are you thinking? I say we invite her onto a ‘game show’ only in reality it’s a trap we’ve set up where we’ll get a bunch of celebrities to diss her on live television.” Chloe took a sip with a wicked grin.

“Look, I’m agreeing to help you, but we need to set up some ground rules first,” Marinette said.

Chloe sat back with a groan, crossing her arms over her chest. “Fine, what?”

“I want everyone to find out that she’s a liar, yes, but I don’t want to be needlessly cruel.” Chloe rolled her eyes, but Marinette continued, “We need to be smart about this, or else she’ll just play the victim.”

Chloe thought back to their previous failed attempts and pursed her lips. “Fine. Anything else?”

“Yes. Secondly, and most importantly, Adrien cannot find out that I’m helping you,” she said. The corners of Chloe’s lips twitched into a smirk. “I’m serious, Chloe. Don’t tell him.”

Chloe eyed her for a long moment, debating whether or not to say anything when another knock pounded on her door, and Jean Claude moved to answer it. She squared her shoulders, lifting her teacup to her lips with a sly grin.

“I won’t tell him.” She vowed as Jean Mark unlatched the lock. “You can tell him yourself.”

“Okay, Lila has gone too far this time. I’m ready to do things-” Adrien stormed into the room, stopping short when he laid eyes on Marinette, “-your way… Marinette?”

“Adrien?”

“What are you doing here?” They said in unison.

Adrien’s eyebrows furrowed, and he flicked his gaze between Marinette and Chloe.

“I was just-”

“Oh, save it you two!” Chloe interjected with a groan. “Adrien texted me earlier; Dupain-Cheng just showed up at my door, and now you’re both here for the same reason.”

“I know we promised to stay out of it, but Lila has gone too far.” Adrien flashed Marinette pathetic puppy eyes. “I’m sorry for going behind your back.”

“No, you’re right. Lila has to be stopped. That’s why I went behind your back too,” Marinette said. “Forgive me?”

“Of course!”

“Ugh, if you two start kissing, I’m gonna throw up,” Chloe moaned. “So, what’s the plan? I can get a crate addressed to the middle of the Amazon here in the next 20 minutes.”

“Ship her to Egypt for all I care!” Adrien threw his arms out in exasperation.

Chloe reached for her phone with an excited grin that deflated upon seeing Marinette’s contemplative frown.

“Don’t even try to convince us. It’s two against one unless you’ve got a better idea.”

“As fun as it would be, I’m pretty sure that’s highly illegal,” Marinette said pointedly.

“Buzzkill.” Chloe slumped, letting her phone fall back to her lap.

“We need to figure out a way to help everyone realize the truth and prevent her from ever lying again.” Marinette tapped her chin.

“Perfect. Do you want to call Jagged Stone, or should I?” Chloe picked up her phone again.

“You saw how well your interview with Ladybug went. Everyone knows I have an in with Jagged, so exposing her will only make us look like the bad guys for ganging up on her.” Marinette shook her head.

“Don’t you think she more than deserves it? After everything she’s done to you, Marinette, and especially after today with what happened.” Adrien winced. “Look, normally I’m with you, but Lila is evil. She can’t be saved.”

“No, but our friends can.” Marinette turned to face him. “Regardless of how obvious her lies are and how many times we’ve tried to tell them the truth, they’re being manipulated, and it’s going to break their hearts when they find out.”

Adrien held her gaze, pursing his lips, but after a moment, he nodded.

“Okay, you’re right.” He gestured for her to take the lead.

“What? You’re switching sides on me? Traitor!” Chloe shot forward with a gasp, though she shouldn’t have been surprised.

“Chloe, I’m not suggesting doing nothing, just doing something smarter,” Marinette said.  

“Like?” Chloe cocked a brow, and Marinette took a thoughtful sip of tea. She really hated how methodical Marinette could be.

“Well, I sort of have half an idea.” Marinette set the cup down. “You and Adrien have a lot of power and money as do a lot of my new friends, and today at lunch when they were talking about Christmas with royalty and charity trips I had a thought: What if we recreate all of Lila’s lies ourselves as truths for the whole world to see?”

“That way when news trickles down to the school they’ll realize that Lila never did any of those things.” Adrien finished, and Marinette nodded. “That’s genius! We’ll have all the proof, and Lila will be forced to admit that she lied without us ever having to confront her.”

“And we get to help people along the way and bring some good from this messy situation.” Marinette added.

“I always knew you were brilliant, mon ange.” Adrien lifted her hand to his lips, gaze soft and disgustingly affectionate. Chloe wanted to barf.

“I still prefer making her disappear, but I guess your idea could work too.” Chloe relented with a huff. Anything to get them out of her suite. She still couldn’t believe Adrien actually fell for her of all people. “It’s the most Marinette way you could have suggested. Always trying to make the world a better place, so annoying.”

“I’ll talk to my friends tomorrow at school and come up with a plan of action. It’s a lot of work, but I think this way Lila will have nowhere left to run. She’ll have to own up,” Marinette said.

“I’m behind you all the way.” Adrien gave her hand a squeeze.

Chloe stood up, clapping her hands. If she had to sit through any more of their cooing, she was going to break out in hives.

“Wonderful, now if you two don’t mind I’m late for a date with a hot stone massage.” She waved her arms in a ‘shoo’ motion, so Marinette and Adrien took their leave. “Jean Clarke, tell the cage guy to be ready on standby. Just in case.”

“Yes, mademoiselle.”

♪♫♪ Call It What You Want ♪♫♪

"My castle crumbled overnight. I brought a knife to a gunfight. They took the crown, but it's alright. All the liars are calling me one. Nobody's heard from me for months. I'm doing better than I ever was cause my baby's fit like a daydream, walking with his head down. I'm the one he's walking to, so call it what you want, yeah, call it what you want to."

- - -

The slam of Chloe’s suite door echoed in the hall with a bang, and Marinette rubbed her temple with a sigh. Was one normal day so much to ask for? Marinette thought she was getting out of this mess when she changed schools, but somehow she kept getting dragged in deeper.

Adrien slipped his fingers into hers and tugged her toward the stairs. “I think you and I have a lot to talk about.”

He remained quiet for the first flight, lips screwed into a pensive frown. Should she speak first? What would she even say? They’d both gone behind each other’s backs to see Chloe, but they’d done it to protect each other. All she wanted was one perfect day with him, but it seemed that the closer they got to each other, the more complicated everything around them became. His silence ate at her as they rounded the second flight, but halfway down he finally spoke.

“I know you didn’t want to get involved with Lila, which is why I came here today. Even if Lila hadn’t pulled that stunt at the end, I’d already texted Chloe to start again.” He lowered his gaze to his feet. “You must be disappointed in me.”

“Adrien,” Marinette said, tightening her grip on his hand. “I came here without you too, ya know. Lila isn’t giving us the option to stay out of it anymore. She’s not going to stop unless we do something.”

“I know.” Adrien stopped and pulled her into his arms. “I just can’t stand to see you so broken and upset. Just when I started to think that things were going to be okay, she goes on the offensive again. Sometimes I feel like we’re never going to win.”

“We will. One day Lila won’t be able to touch us.” Marinette assured him.

He pulled back with a tortured frown. “That wasn’t how I wanted things to happen earlier. I didn’t want our first kiss to be so heavy. I was hoping that tonight… I planned something for us, but now I feel like everything is ruined.”

“You planned something?” Marinette quirked a brow, heart fluttering.

Adrien rubbed the back of his neck. “Yeah, I was hoping we could have dinner at my place and finally celebrate your designs for Clara. We could still go—if you want. Everything is set up.”

Marinette’s cheeks warmed, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. Her prince was always looking out for her. She leaned in to kiss his cheek.

“I’d love to.”

♪♫♪ Fun Tonight ♪♫♪

“Feeling something that I can’t explain, think it’s a wound I still entertain. I’d do anything to numb the flame. I guess I’m just on fire these days.”

- - -

“I’m sorry. This is all my fault.”

Nino flicked his gaze over to Alya as she set a tray of juice on the desk. She crossed the room to sit beside him on the bed, and Nino buried his face in his knees.

“What did I do wrong? I was right there, she could have come to me,” he said.

“I never painted Ladybug as the type of person to take her anger out on other people, but I guess it’s true when they say no one’s perfect.” Alya remarked bitterly. “But if she wants to be that way then, who cares? We don’t need superpowers.”

“But having superpowers was awesome! Fighting crime with Ladybug and Chat Noir was totally legit!” Nino lifted his head with a frown.

“Well, what kind of hero is Ladybug if she turns her back on real heroes? If she puts hurt feelings over the safety of the city? We never gave her a reason not to trust us,” Alya said.

“You used to look up to her, Alya.” Nino sat back and looked her up and down. “Now you’ve deleted your blog, and you sound like you hate her.”

“Can you blame me? After how she treated Lila and now she’s taking it out on us?” Alya shook her head. “She’s not the person I thought she was.”

“Al…” Nino lowered his gaze. “I know you’re hurt, but I’m worried about you. You’re always stressed and exhausted and angry nowadays ever since…since you and Lila started hanging out more.”

“At least Lila hasn’t turned her back on me!” Alya snapped. She knew exactly what he omitted.

Ever since Marinette left.

Nino sighed, placing his hand over hers. “It’s been a long day. Let’s not fight, okay?”

“Sorry, I’m just all riled up from this afternoon.” Alya crossed her arms over her chest and leaned against his shoulder. “Lila says her ankle still hurts.”

“Do you really think Marinette pushed her?” Nino asked. “I mean, I know Marinette has been kind of a loose cannon lately, and their beef runs deep, but I’ve known Marinette a long time. She’s not the type to hurt someone.”

“She hurt me,” Alya mumbled.

“Don’t you think this feud has gone on long enough? There has to be some middle ground somewhere. I mean, I lost my best bud too,” Nino said. “I miss the way things were before all of this. Don’t you?”

“Nino…” Alya lowered her gaze, then nuzzled in closer. “I don’t want to talk about it anymore.”

Nino sighed, and Alya sat up, cupping his cheek. His eyes swirled with unease that only added to Alya’s reservoir of guilt, but he didn’t argue further. He wrapped his arms around her back and pulled her in.

“Then let’s not talk.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 28: End Game

"I hit you like bang. We tried to forget it, but we just couldn't, and I bury hatchets, but I keep maps of where I put ‘em.”

- - -

Morning light streamed through the window, casting golden rays across Marinette’s cheeks. The urgent screech of her alarm blared on the shelf above her head, vibrating the loft in its tantrum. She blinked, then immediately squeezed her eyes shut again, sitting up out of the sun. Kicking the blankets from around her legs, she palmed for her phone, clumsily tapping the screen with a yawn. Sleep had eluded her most of the night for more reasons than one, and the previous day’s events replayed on loop as she slogged through her morning routine.

Had all of it really happened? The museum, her old friends, the akuma, Emerald Shell, Lila… And she’d gone to Chloe of all people for help. When had she fallen so low? And how long did Marinette have to be on this rollercoaster? Wasn’t there an emergency exit she could use?

She splashed water on her face, leaning against the sink with a sigh. Not all of it was bad at least. She and Adrien got to spend the evening together, though the sweetness diminished as a result of the afternoon’s events. Even still, there were worse ways to end a trying day than being spoon-fed chocolate mousse by the boy of her dreams.

Marinette stared at her reflection, droplets dripping from her chin like the countless tears she’d cried the past month. So much had changed since she left. Her face still looked the same, but the girl inside was different than the one who walked out of Francoise-Dupont a month ago. Her eyes carried a new determination.

Lila had gone too far, and Marinette wasn’t going to stand for it anymore. Starting today, everything was going to change.

“Marinette! You’re going to be late for school!” her mother called up the stairs.

Marinette dried her face and slipped on her blazer.

“Coming!”

Things were normal at school. People were buzzing about the latest akuma and the appearance of Emerald Shell. Martin held his head a little higher, though his cheeks never lost their rosy hue, especially when Macy gushed about how Emerald Shell saved her. It wasn’t until art class that they realized Marinette was being unusually quiet.

“How did things go with Adrien?” Eliott asked, looking up from the fruit bowl they were all painting.

“Adrien was fine,” Marinette said. “It was Lila I had to worry about.”

“Still?” Macy winced. “What happened?”

“It’s a long story…” Marinette sighed, wiping her brush on a rag.

“We’ve got a whole hour.” Martin pointed out, and they all looked at Marinette expectantly.

Marinette smiled, reassured by their eagerness. They really were the best friends in the world. She took a deep breath before diving in, and her friends listened to every detail intently.

“Whoa, she really did that to you?” Lisette asked when she finished. “And I thought Gabrielle was awful.”

“Lila is an attention-seeking manipulator, and she crushes anyone who gets in her way,” Marinette said bitterly. “I hate to drag you guys into this—mostly because I barely want to be dragged into this—but-”

“Oh, we’ll totally help,” Macy said. “If there’s one thing rich people love to do it’s brag about our accomplishments and make other people look inferior.”

“I can text around and try to set up a hangout with Prince Ali next time he passes through Paris.” Eliott offered.

“My dad’s in a group that plays tennis with a few ambassadors. I’m sure he could help us set up a youth program to push a Go Green effort here in Paris.” Martin added.

“Sometimes I babysit for the president’s niece, so I could see about getting her deported,” Lisette said with a cheery grin, and everyone turned to her with horrified expressions. “I’m kidding, but it’s an option.”

“Aww, you’re so cute when you’re kicking awful people out of the country.” Eliott nuzzled her cheek with his nose.

“Anything you need, Marinette, we’ve got your back,” Macy said, placing a hand over hers. “We’re behind you all the way.”

Marinette pulled her in for a hug, tears stinging the corners of her eyes. Even though she regretted running from her problems, Marinette didn’t regret meeting her new friends. They helped her when she needed it most, and for that, she would always be grateful. With these people by her side, Lila wasn’t going to know what hit her.

♪♫♪ This Is Why We Can’t Have Nice Things ♪♫♪

"Here's a toast to my real friends. They don't care about the he said, she said, and here's to my baby. He ain't reading what they call me lately."

- - -

Marinette paced the length of the living room a week later, chewing her nails. The awards show had finally arrived, and Clara would be walking the red carpet in one of Marinette’s original designs. It was the biggest moment of her life, and she couldn’t sit still.

Her mom smiled, setting the cake she’d just finished decorating on the table. “Everything is going to be fine, dear. Your designs were wonderful, and Clara loved them.”

“Yeah, but that doesn’t mean all of the famous fashion critics are going to. People talk about award show outfits for weeks, mom! If everyone hates Clara’s dress, I’m going to be front-page news for worst-dressed all month!” Marinette groaned.

“There’s no way anyone will hate your designs. My daughter has all the talent in the world!” Her father scooped her up, planting a kiss on her cheek.

The doorbell rang, and Marinette rushed to answer it.

“Congratulations!” Her friends cheered.

Macy pulled her in for a tight hug. “I can’t wait to see which design Clara picked! They were all so good.”

“I can’t believe Clara picked you over Gabriel Agreste. You are so lucky, Marinette,” Lisette said.

“She’s amazingly talented. My father didn’t stand a chance,” Adrien said with a laugh. He presented a bouquet of roses with a shy smile. “Congratulations, mon ange.”

Marinette stretched up to kiss his cheek. Taking his hand, she ushered everyone inside where they didn’t hesitate to make themselves at home. Eliott and Martin moved for the snacks while Macy and Lisette settled on the couch. Marinette’s mother reached for a vase on the top shelf, stretching up on her toes.

“Let me.” Adrien stepped in and grabbed it with ease.

“Thank you, dear. Marinette picked such a sweet boyfriend.” Her mother beamed. “She used to talk about you so much. Every day, she’d come home from school and tell us all about how green your eyes are and-”

“Mom!” Marinette shot her a silencing look.

“I’m flattered. Marinette is a wonderful girl. You and Mr. Dupain must be really proud that a celebrity like Clara commissioned her,” Adrien replied smoothly. He shot Marinette a wink when her mom changed the subject. Why was he so perfect?

“Ooo! It’s starting!” Macy squealed.

Marinette and Adrien squeezed onto the couch next to Macy and Eliott. She leaned her head on his shoulder, twining their fingers together. Having her friends around eased some of her nerves, but her heartbeat escalated every time someone new moved to the front of the line.

“How long until we get to see your dress?” her dad asked.

“I don’t know. The red carpet doesn’t really have a set schedule.” Marinette shrugged.

“Okay, we’ll just wait,” he said, trying to seem nonchalant, though his impatience showed each time he shifted or cleared his throat.

Marinette chewed her nails as other artists and celebrities made their appearances, leg bouncing until Eliott reached over to stop it. She flashed him a sheepish grin but resumed tapping the moment he turned away.

Clara’s name flashed at the bottom of the screen, and Marinette cupped her hands over her mouth. Everyone leaned forward as she approached the camera in a colorful, flowing gown.

“She’s wearing my favorite!” Marinette squeaked between her fingers. Her dad patted her knee as her mom turned up the volume on the television.

“Standing here on the red carpet with Best Pop Artist nominee Clara Nightingale,” the reporter said, turning to Clara with a smile. “Clara, can I just say you look lovely tonight? Who are you wearing?”

“My dress was designed by someone sweet; a teen whose talent can’t be beat. More beautiful than any melody I’ve ever sang, this dress is by Miss Marinette Dupain-Cheng.” Clara twirled around, the skirt of the dress rippling with color.

Marinette buried her face in a couch pillow with a shrill scream. Adrien rubbed her back with a laugh. She shot up again, eyes glued to the screen as Clara gushed about the details of her dress before the conversation steered toward her award nomination.

“Can I just say? Stun-ning!” Eliott said.

“That dress is everything! It looks even better than it did on paper.” Macy agreed.

“A celebrity wearing my daughter’s original designs! I always knew someone would recognize how amazing you are.” Her dad pulled her in for a tight hug.

“We’re so proud of you, honey. We know how hard you worked,” her mom said.

“You did an amazing job, Marinette.” Adrien pressed a kiss to her cheek.

“Well, we have to get back to the bakery, so we’ll let you kids watch the rest together, okay?” Her mother passed Macy the remote.

“Good night.” Marinette waved as they stood and took their leave.

“Actually, I should go too. I forgot to do my physics homework,” Macy said, standing up. “Martin, can you come help me? It’ll take me hours if you don’t.”

Martin flicked his gaze over to Marinette and nodded. “Uh, yeah, I can do that.”

“Oh, ya know, I just remembered that I promised my dad we’d help him with that thing,” Lisette said.

“Oh yeah! Sorry, it’s like a big, complicated thing. We need to go too.” Eliott nodded. “Congrats again. You’re amazing and wonderful, and you deserve this more than anyone.”

“Thanks.” Marinette smiled.

“See you tomorrow!” Macy called as they all shuffled out the door.

“Is it just me or was that a lot of lame excuses?” Marinette tilted her head.

“I asked them to give us some time alone.” Adrien admitted.

“Oh.” Marinette’s cheeks warmed as Adrien wrapped an arm around her.

“I know things have been crazy lately, but in a way, I’m really glad all of this happened. I might not have ever realized how I felt about you if it hadn’t,” he said. “It’s a weird positive that’s come from everything.”

“Yeah.” Marinette leaned against his shoulder with a smile. “I’m happy things worked out. I never would have told you how I felt otherwise.”

“Did you really tell your parents how cute I was?” he asked with a smirk.

“I- Well, I didn’t- I mean-” She buried her face in his shirt with a groan.

“It’s been a while since I’ve heard you stammer like that. I forgot how cute it is.” Adrien chuckled.

“It’s your fault.” She jabbed his chest with one finger. “You’re so cute. It makes me all flustered.”

“Hmm, then I wonder how you’ll react to this.” He reached into his pocket to retrieve a long jewelry case, opening it to reveal a small pink diamond necklace.

“Adrien!”

“I wanted to get you something to remember me by since we go to different schools now. I miss you like crazy, so I thought that maybe you could at least have a small piece of me when we’re apart,” he said. “Do you like it?”

“Adrien…” Marinette cupped a hand over her mouth. “It’s beautiful. I love it.”

The gem was warm against her skin as Adrien fastened it around her neck, a physical reminder of his love. They’d overcome so much together, and while their fight was far from over, at least Marinette had him.

Adrien turned her jaw to face him, brushing her cheek with his thumb. Those warm green eyes softened as he leaned in, and Marinette closed her eyes. His breath swirled hot on her lips when they brushed, sending a jolt up her spine. Her heart hammered in a frenzy, building rapidly in anticipation. But just as release came, his pocket buzzed, and they both crashed down to earth again.

With a short sigh, Adrien pulled back and retrieved his phone, quirking a brow at the caller ID.

“It’s Chloe,” he said. “Hell-”

“Were you two going to list Dupain-Cheng designing for Clara Nightingale among our assets, or was I just supposed to figure that out myself?” She scolded.

“Sorry. It was kind of-”

“No time for excuses. I need to propose this to you before I change my mind. I know the perfect way to enact your plan,” Chloe said with a groan. “I hate myself for even considering it.”

“What are you suggesting?” Adrien’s eyebrows furrowed.

“We’re going to make Dupain-Cheng famous, and I think I know the perfect way to do it.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 29: Take Cover

“Slave to your insecurity that's what drove you down in the first place. But you haven't learned a thing, caught in your thick web of lies. Gonna be the bitch you make me out to be.”

- - -

Marinette and Adrien stared at his phone, jaws hanging agape. The silence stretched on until Chloe sighed, and Marinette blinked out of her trance.

“I’m sorry. We’re going to what now?” she asked.

“Ugh, just get over here.” Chloe hung up.

Marinette and Adrien exchanged bewildered looks, and he shrugged as if to say, ‘I have no idea what just happened either.’ Chloe wasn’t one to keep waiting, so they gathered their things and piled into Adrien’s town car. On the drive over, Adrien laced their fingers together, tracing patterns on the back of Marinette’s palm with his thumb. She smiled up at him, that familiar, fluttery feeling spreading through her chest.

She’d dreamed of being Adrien’s girlfriend since they day they met. To her surprise, she was calmer about the whole situation than she’d expected. She wasn’t planning their wedding or naming their future pets, and she’d only daydreamed about his soft lips twenty times that day. They knew each other better now and had grown more comfortable with one another.

Adrien was a true friend and a stable rock in the middle of a storm, always there for her to fall back on if she needed. If it weren’t for him, she would be drowning in her own anguish. Lila may think she had the upper hand, but Marinette and Adrien were the perfect team. Nothing could stop them when they worked together.

Chloe was staring out at her balcony when they arrived, a pensive frown wrinkling her forehead. She turned to them, pursing her lips to mask her expression as they approached. They eyed each other in tense silence until Marinette spoke up.

“So,” she started, “what?”

Chloe rolled her eyes and rubbed her temple with a sigh.

“Look, don’t go getting any ideas. This isn’t about you; it’s about revenge,” Chloe said. “Lila seems to feel the most threatened by you, so I think it will have more of an impact if your name is associated with all of this charity work, and the only way to make anyone else care enough to report about it is to make you someone worth talking about.”

“What makes you think Lila is threatened by me?” Marinette asked with a disbelieving grunt. “All she ever does is toy with me.”

“And why do you think that is?” Chloe rolled her eyes when Marinette still seemed lost. “When someone like her feels threatened, they lash out and try to bring you down.”

“Is that why you were always so mean to me?” Marinette’s eyes narrowed, a smirk curling on her lips.

“Don’t lump me in with her! I’m mean to people for the sheer entertainment of watching them suffer. Totally different.” Chloe scoffed.

“Okay, so how exactly do you plan on making Marinette famous?” Adrien asked.

“Easily.” Chloe shrugged. “The dumb brat has already started making a name for herself, and more and more important people are starting to notice her talent, if you want to call it that.”

“I will ignore the insult in favor of the compliment.” Marinette crossed her arms over her chest and cocked a hip.

“Look, even my mom has complimented your work, so I think we should—as disgusting as this is—ask my mom to help you launch your fashion career.” Chloe cringed as she said it.

Marinette stared at her for a long moment, and Chloe shifted her weight with a moan.

“Stop looking at me like that!”

“You’re being serious right now?” Marinette asked.

“I know. Even I’m shocked.” Chloe wrinkled her nose.

“You want to help me start my fashion career? Now?”

“It’s the only way to take down that brat for good,” Chloe said, cheeks pink. “After this, I will go back to hating you and thinking you are a talentless nobody.”

“This is uncharacteristically nice of you, Chloe,” Adrien said with a smile. “I’m proud of you.”

“Don’t get any ideas, Dupain-Cheng. I’m not going to be caught dead wearing your trash, but my mom wanted to train you, so I think it’s our best shot.” Chloe shrugged.

“So, what? We’re just going to walk up to your mom and ask her to work with me?” Marinette scoffed as if it were the most absurd thing she’d ever heard. Because it was.

“Pretty much.” Chloe marched past her.

“Wait, we’re going right now?”

“We want to take Lila down this century, Dupain-Cheng,” Chloe said pointedly, crossing the hall to her mother’s suite.

“But…wait, Chloe-” Marinette rushed after her as she barged into the room across the hall.

Audrey was in the middle of a hot stone massage, and Marinette curled her shoulders.

“I don’t think we should disturb her-”

“Mommy,” Chloe said, and Audrey gave some groan of acknowledgement. “You remember my dreadful former classmate, the one who designed the feather hat for Adrien?”

“Vaguely,” Audrey said.

“Well, Clara Nightingale walked the red carpet in one of her designs, and I think you should back her brand,” Chloe said.

“I thought you hated this girl-”

“You and me both,” Marinette grumbled.

“-now it sounds like you’re being nice.” Audrey choked on the word.

“There’s a nasty girl at school that I want to get rid of, and I need to make Dupain-Cheng famous to do it.” Chloe explained.

Audrey moaned as the masseuse worked a knot in her shoulders.

“Get me a portfolio by this time next week, then we’ll talk,” she said.

Chloe clapped her hands together. “Thank you, Mommy.”

“Wait, I’m sorry, a week?” Marinette blanched.

“Fashion moves quickly, dear, so if you want to be relevant, you’ll get me your portfolio with a pitch by next week,” Audrey said more sternly.

“She’ll have it ready,” Chloe promised.

Marinette shot her a look. “I’m not so sure she can-”

“Enjoy your massage.” Chloe grabbed Marinette’s arm and dragged her from the room.

“Chloe, I don’t know if I can-”

"Oh, shut it." Chloe clamped her hand in a mouth-shutting motion. "You are annoyingly persistent when you want to be. I've seen you accomplish way more in less time, so don't you even say you can't do it because if anyone has got what it takes, it's you, and if you tell anyone I said that, I will destroy everything you love."

“A week? To come up with an entire line,” Marinette said. “Not to mention it has to impress your mom—the queen of fashion!”

“And?” Chloe shrugged. Did she hear herself? What was so hard to understand about the absurdity of the situation?

“Chloe’s right, Marinette, you can do this,” Adrien took her hands and gave them a reassuring squeeze.

“But what if I can’t?” Marinette asked. “What if Audrey hates my designs or if I can’t come up with a whole line in time?”

“Then your fashion career is dead, and I’ll just get rid of Lila my way.” Chloe sauntered back to her suite. “Toodles!”

Marinette leaned her face into Adrien’s shoulder with a moan, and he wrapped his arms around her tightly.

“I know this is a lot of pressure, but you are the most amazing girl I know. You’re an incredible designer, and I know you’re going to crush it.” He pressed his forehead to hers, those green eyes shining with a confidence she wished she felt.

She took a deep, centering breath and nodded.

“Okay.” She pressed her lips into a firm line. “Let’s do it.”

♪♫♪ Misery Business ♪♫♪

"Whoa, I never meant to brag, but I got him where I want him now. Whoa, it was never my intention to brag, to steal it all away from you now, but God, does it feel so good."

- - -

Lila glared down at her phone screen, her laptop playing Clara’s acceptance speech in the background which only made her blood boil hotter. As if that stupid bakery brat needed more attention. Marinette pulled a couple fast ones on her, but Lila always got the last laugh. She stared down at Adrien’s Instagram post again with a scowl.

“So proud of @marinette-dc! I’m so lucky to have such an amazing girlfriend like you.”

Most of their classmates had already liked it, but it didn’t matter. Lila would figure out a way to spin this back on Marinette. The cracks were already forming in her little good girl reputation. Lila just needed to apply pressure, then everything would come crumbling down.

♪♫♪ Look What You Made Me Do ♪♫♪

“I don't like your perfect crime, how you laugh when you lie. You said the gun was mine, wasn't cool. No, I don't like you. But I got smarter, I got harder in the nick of time. Honey, I rose up from the dead. I do it all the time.”

- - -

The next day at school, Marinette was quite the hot topic after her big debut. Everyone was buzzing about Clara’s dress, and she received compliments left and right, though she found it hard to enjoy her moment with Audrey’s deadline looming over her.

She’d spent all night brainstorming ideas, but so far she had nothing. Nada. Zilch. No ideas. No inspiration. Nothing, and she was a sweaty ball of nerves. Numerous times she’d tried to give herself pep talks. She saved the city on a daily basis, fought ten-ton monsters and tricky magicians. How hard could it be to design a few dresses and coats?

Infinitely hard, as it turned out. In fact, part of her wished it was as easy as fighting an akuma. That there was some clever shortcut to her end goal, but there were no such things in this case. Just her own imagination and the wall between it and her sketchpad.

“Why so glum?” Macy asked as Marinette shoved books into her locker. “Shouldn’t you be excited about your dress? Everyone loves it. Things didn’t go bad with Adrien after we left, did they?” She cupped her cheeks in horror.

“No.” Marinette assured her with a laugh. “Everything is fine, but I just… Another amazing opportunity has fallen in my lap, and I don’t think I can do it, and I’m stressing out over it.”

“Yeah, you are breaking out a little.” Lisette pointed out, and Marinette covered her chin with a groan.

“You’re amazing, Marinette, and you always find a solution,” Macy said, but when Marinette seemed less than convinced, she pursed her lips. “Tell you what, Lisette can help you cover your zit, and we’ll help you get your mojo back, okay?”

“Okay,” Marinette said, allowing Macy to tug her to the bathroom where Lisette managed to completely erase any signs of her stress. Honestly, she was a wizard with a tube of concealer.

“There they are with the lady of the hour,” Eliott said when they met up for lunch. “How did your alone time go with a certain model last night?”

“He gave me this necklace.” She pulled it from under her collar with a soft smile.

“How romantic!” Lisette said.

“How sparkly.” Macy added with a longing look until Eliott nudged her with his elbow.

“We should double date this weekend. The weather is going to be nice, so we could go golfing.” Eliott suggested, and Macy shot up.

“Oh! Can I come? My parents are part-owners at one of the courses so my dad can play whenever he wants.” She bounced excitedly.

“Fine, but you have to bring a date,” Eliott said.

“I’ll just bring Martin again.” Macy shrugged.

“That’s cheating.”

“How? You said to bring a date, so I’ll bring a date.”

“You didn’t even ask him!”

“Fine! Martin, will you be my date?” Macy turned to him with pleading eyes, and his cheeks flushed.

“Uh, sure,” he said.

“Ha!” Macy stuck her tongue out at Eliott.

“That’s all fun and everything, but I’ve never played golf,” Marinette said. “Besides, I have a lot to do.”

“Oh, come on, Marinette. We can teach you,” Macy said. “Please?”

“I-” Marinette hesitated when they all gave her pleading looks. “We’ll see.”

“What’s so urgent that you can’t come out, Marinette?” Eliott asked as they took their seats.

“Does it have to do with that girl?” Martin lowered his voice.

“Kind of…” Marinette took a deep breath before explaining the entire situation—the plan, her deadline, all of it.

“Whoa, you’re really gonna pitch to Audrey Bourgeois?” Lisette whispered, eyes wide.

“I’m gonna try,” Marinette pushed her peas around with a spoon. “I’m kinda running on empty right now.”

“If you need any help let us know, okay?” Macy reached out to place a hand over hers.

“Yeah, we know tons about fashion and starting charities, not to mention handling drama queens.” Eliott echoed. “We’ve got your back.”

Marinette smiled, though the sentiment didn’t reach her eyes. It wasn’t their fault that Marinette was never going to make it in the world of fashion. When she inevitably failed, Adrien would probably dump her, Lila would take over the world, and she’d be left selling stupid little trinkets off of a cart to tourists. Why did she let Chloe talk her into this?

♪♫♪ Yeah Right ♪♫♪

“Life’s a game til you lose, then what? I’m reaching a new level of not giving a fuck.”

- - -

“Good morning, Lila! I have your geometry homework!” Sabrina greeted on the front staircase the next morning.

Lila feigned a smile. Sabrina was annoying, but she did all of Lila’s homework, so she usually didn’t complain. After that brat Marinette scored a point against her last night with the award’s show, Lila wasn’t in the mood to deal with clingy girls with dependency issues.

“Thank you so much, Sabrina. You’re such a sweetheart,” Lila said.

“How is your ankle feeling? Do you need anything? Aspirin? A hot compress? Foot massage?” Sabrina offered.

“Well, it feels much better than it did a week ago, but if I walk around a lot, it gets a little sore. Would you mind taking my bag to my locker for me?” Lila slipped her bag off her shoulder and held it out.

“Of course! You rest that ankle,” Sabrina said without hesitation.

Lila smirked as she trotted off to the locker room. At least Sabrina was easy to get rid of. Some of her other idiots would have insisted on walking her to class—a commitment Lila didn’t have time for today. She needed to figure out her next move against Marinette. Everyone was still conflicted over the stairs incident from the Louvre. That stupid goody-goody built up a reputation over the years that wasn’t so easily collapsible. Even still, every shred of doubt Lila could cast would pile up in the end.

“I see you’re still walking around like you own the place.”

Lila stopped a few steps into the school, jaw clenching. Adrien was leaning against the wall just inside the door, and he pushed away when she narrowed her eyes, taking slow, deliberate steps toward her.

“In case you hadn’t noticed, I do own the place,” she said. “Or I will soon enough.”

“I’ve warned you before, Lila, but you didn’t listen. What you did to Marinette was not okay,” he said darkly, green eyes narrowed into slits.

“Oh? And what are you going to do about it? Call another one of your celebrity buddies to call me a liar? Go ahead, it’ll help me win these losers over even faster.” Lila crossed her arms over her chest and cocked a hip. “You can’t beat me, Adrien. You’re too nice to get your hands dirty.”

“If you do anything else to Marinette, you’re going to learn how nice I am.” He glowered down at her, sending a shiver down Lila’s spine. “You hurt someone I love, so enjoy your reign while it lasts. Pretty soon everyone is going to see you for who you really are, and I won’t feel sorry for you.”

He brushed past her, and Lila rolled her eyes. He was bluffing, and even if he wasn’t, Lila could handle anything he threw at her. Whatever they were plotting, Lila wasn’t going down without a fight.

Chapter Text

Chapter 30: Always

“When the world gets too heavy put it on my back, I’ll be your levy. You are taking me apart like bad glue, on a get-well card.”

- - -

Saturday morning arrived, and Marinette was a wreck. Crumpled papers littered the desk and floor, patterns and magazines covering nearly every surface. Her hair had tangled into frizzy clumps from not being brushed—a habit she’d abandoned two days prior. All of her energy was focused on creating, and she had nothing to show for it. Her head was empty, save for the patronizing thoughts telling her she was a failure for not having any ideas. She never should have agreed to come up with a whole line in a week.

“Knock, knock.” Adrien’s voice sounded behind her. “How’s designing going?”

Marinette looked up slowly, and he winced, no doubt in reaction to her puffy, blood-shot eyes and mascara-streaked cheeks.

“Great, except I have no talent, and my life is over.” She buried her face again.

Adrien set down a plate of croissants and coffee beside her and pulled up a chair.

“C’mon, you and I both know that’s not true.” He ran a hand up her back. “You’re just in a rut right now, but you’ll get out of it.”

“I feel like such a failure.”  

“Your deadline is still a few days away. Don’t give up yet.” Adrien encouraged.

“It’s three days away, and I have nothing.” She sat up with a sigh. “This is my big chance, and I’m gonna blow it!”

“I think what you need is a little fresh air. Let’s go out for a while. Everyone is going to play golf. Maybe some exercise will get the blood pumping to your head, so you can think of your usual brilliant ideas.” He suggested while she nibbled on a croissant.

“Adrien, I dunno-”

“No excuses, come on.” He gave her a look, and when she threw her head back in exasperation, he added, “I was really hoping to spend time with you while my schedule is clear. Please?”

Marinette held his pleading gaze and breathed a relenting sigh. “Fine.”

Adrien grinned triumphantly, peppering her jaw with kisses. He knew she couldn’t resist him, and he used it to his advantage. If she didn’t love him so much, she’d be annoyed.

“You’re going to get me into all kinds of trouble with that face of yours.” She teased as he pulled her in.

“After golf, we’ll go to your secret garden, just you and me, and see if we can find your muse.” He touched his nose to hers. “You’ve been at this for days. You need a break.”

“I guess,” she mumbled.

He tilted his head, lips brushing hers tauntingly. Marinette’s eyelids hooded, but just before their lips touched, the door slammed downstairs. Macy’s voice called out, her eager footsteps pounding up the stairs. Adrien held her face in his hands longingly, planting a soft kiss on her nose with a sigh.

“Marinette- oh!” Macy surveyed her disheveled appearance with a wince. “It’s worse than I thought, but have no fear. We’ve come to help.”

Lisette climbed up with a big makeup bag, and Macy shooed Adrien out of the room.

“You can wait in the living room with Eliott and Martin while we work,” she said sweetly.

Adrien shot Marinette a longing look before disappearing down the stairs. It was probably for the best that Macy interrupted. Marinette hadn’t brushed her teeth since yesterday morning.

Macy and Lisette cleaned Marinette up in no time. Having her hair brushed made her feel slightly more human, even if her eyes were still sore from all the frustrated tears. Lisette covered her dark circles and blemishes, and Macy presented her with a custom golf outfit. After everything she’d been through lately, it was nice to be pampered.

“As your best friends, we order you to take a break from designing and come have fun with us.” Macy declared, and when Marinette glanced at her pile of ideas with a frown, she added, “They’ll be there when you get back.”

“Okay.” Marinette caved to their delight.

The boys were playing Ultimate Mecha Strike when they came down. Her cheeks warmed as the boys stood up to join them, and Adrien locked eyes with her, a smile warming his face.

“She lives!” Eliott teased.

“If by lives you mean she’s riddled with anxiety, then yes,” Marinette said.

Eliott ruffled her hair, but Macy slapped his hand away, scolding him for ruining her work.

“It’s good to see you cleaned up again. You look so cute.” Adrien complimented as they headed downstairs.

Marinette tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, biting back a smile. It did feel good to get dressed up and go somewhere. She’d forgotten what sunlight felt like after spending almost every waking hour in her room or at school. Maybe they were right. A little fresh air couldn’t hurt.  

“Would you kids like some treats for the road?” Her dad offered a box of macarons.

 Eliott and Martin perked up, helping themselves, but Macy headed for the front door.

“No thank you.” She declined when they were offered to her. “Are we ready to go?”

“Yeah.” Eliott eyed her.

“Have fun!” Marinette’s mother called as they piled out into the waiting limo.

Marinette winced against the sunlight, but the warmth felt nice on her cheeks. Adrien sat beside her in the car, slipping his fingers into hers when they settled. Biting back a smile, she leaned her head against his shoulder as he trailed his thumb over her knuckles, lost in her own bliss for the duration of the ride.

It did feel nice to get out for a while, but her mind wandered back to her deadline. She forced herself to take deep breaths when her nerves crept back in. Each time she squeezed Adrien’s hand a little tighter, he pressed gentle kisses to her hair, her temple, her hand. Always patient, always supportive. Maybe she could do a love-themed line with lots of hearts. No, that was stupid. Valentine’s Day was two months ago.

They pulled into a private entrance, and Marinette did her best not to stare with her mouth hanging open. Sprawling green fields stretched in every direction as far as Marinette could see. She’d never seen so much green living in the city.

All of the staff knew Macy by name, and their golf carts were waiting at the end of the sidewalk. Attendants offered Marinette water and fruit left and right. She politely declined, curling her shoulders, though her friends barely seemed to bat an eye, including Adrien who graciously accepted a bottle of water.

She tried to shrug it off to no avail. If Chloe’s plan worked, this would be her life soon enough, but Marinette still felt so distant from the socialites being followed with dark umbrellas to shield them from the sun. It was almost like she was on a different planet.

“How many holes would you like today, mademoiselle?” a man in a suit coat asked as several other men loaded bags onto their carts.

“We’ve got a greenie with us today,” Macy said, casting Marinette a smile. “So let’s make it a half-course day.”

“Very well.” He nodded. “Best of luck.”

“Thank you, Javier.” Macy giggled, skipping over to her cart.

The rolling green hills on the lawn reminded Marinette of a long gown, and she dressed the passing trees in form-hugging skirts. If only there were more flowers along the course… Ugh, florals? For spring? She really needed to get it together. Maybe it was for the best that she didn’t have any ideas. She couldn’t imagine being comfortable in a life like this.

Workers trimmed bushes and leveled sand-pits on the way to their first hole. Caddies followed tanned men with expensive watches like ducklings. Marinette thought she was being cool about the situation until Adrien chuckled beside her.

“Don't laugh,” she said, which only made him laugh harder. “Hey! I'm not used to being waited on hand and foot. This is all new to me.”

“I'm not making fun of you. It's really cute. Sometimes I get overwhelmed by it all too, so I know what you're feeling,” he said. “I'm not anyone special, and I hate taking advantage of others, but this is their job.”

“I guess,” she sighed.

“It's overwhelming at times, especially when they do things like tie your shoes or open your drink.” He admitted with a wince. “It's okay to tell them no if you want, but sometimes that makes me feel worse, so I've learned to accept it.”

“It's hard to believe people live like this.” She eyed a group of well-dressed players.

“It's different when it's all you've ever known.” Adrien lowered his gaze to his lap.

“I-I didn’t mean it like that,” Marinette said quickly.

Adrien flashed her a smile. “I know. Your humility is cute, which is why I know you're going to change the world when our plan succeeds.”

“You mean if our plan succeeds.” She corrected.

“You’ll be great. I have faith in you.” Adrien kissed her hand as they rolled up to the first hole.

Macy climbed off without a second thought and turned to Marinette with a smile. “You can go last, so you can watch all of us. We'll teach you everything you need to know,” she said with a cheery grin.

Marinette listened intently to all of their advice, though when it was her turn, she still had no idea what she was doing. She stared at the ball as Macy and Eliott called out pointers, but they might as well have been speaking another language. Gentle arms wrapped around her waist, another body pressing against hers.

“I'll help you,” Adrien said in her ear. He placed his hands over hers. “Spread your feet apart and make sure the clubhead is straight, like this.”

He turned the club slightly and adjusted her hands, being far more intimate than necessary, not that she was complaining. They were technically on a date after all.

“Now, lean forward so your arms hang down and center your weight.” He ran a hand up her back and gently pushed her forward. “To set up your backswing, be sure to rotate your shoulders and hips. Follow through with the club, then shift your weight slightly to the left and swing along the same curve.”

Adrien placed his hands on her hips and shoulders, guiding her through the motion before moving around to the front. He trailed his finger purposefully along her jaw with a smirk. Taking a few steps back, he motioned to the ball, and Marinette blinked a few times to clear the haze. She swallowed hard, her back and sides still tingling from his touch, and followed his advice. She jumped at the sound of soft claps over her shoulder as the ball soared across the lawn.

“Very nice advice, Adrien.” Macy complimented. “But get a room next time, you two.”

Marinette's cheeks warmed as they headed back to the carts to move to their balls, but Adrien wasn’t fazed at all. He leaned over to kiss her cheek as they walked, and Marinette forced her shoulders to relax. This was a date, and deadline or not, she was already out. It wasn’t often that she got to spend an entire afternoon with Adrien, so she needed to enjoy it while it lasted. Even if she didn’t finish her designs on time, she still had him. She took a deep breath and pushed Audrey’s deadline from her mind, focusing on having fun with her friends instead.

As it turned out, she was pretty lousy at golf, but she didn’t care. They talked and laughed, poking fun at each other for missing swings. It was time spent with people she cared about and who in return cared about her. Just for a little while, she let go of her stress, her anxiety, her fear. These were her real friends, and even if she missed her deadline, they’d always have her back.

“Well, Marinette, I think you can rule out professional golfing as a career option.” Eliott teased, turning the scorecard around. “You never scored lower than a double bogey.”

“That’s bad, right?” She tilted her head to the side.

“It’s horrible.” Adrien affirmed, pinching her sides. “You looked so cute though.”

“Looks like we’ll just have to come play more often to catch you up,” Macy said. “Now come on. They’re setting up a picnic over at the pavilion for us.”

“Great, I’m starving,” Lisette moaned.

When they made it to the pavilion, Macy broke away from the group and gestured to the clubhouse.

“I’m gonna go run and see my dad. The grass on hole 5 is looking a little high, so I’m going to tell him to have the lawn crew take care of it,” she said. “Don’t wait for me. Dig in!”

Eliott watched her go with a sigh as they all settled in at the table.

“What’s wrong?” Marinette asked.

“She’s doing it again,” Eliott said.

“Doing what again?” Marinette’s eyebrows furrowed.

“Dieting.” He held up air quotes.

“Dieting?”

“Macy has always struggled with her appearance.” Eliott explained. “She gets an idea in her head that something about her is unattractive, so she tries to fix it. In the past, it’s been her hair or her teeth or her complexion, but ever since Gabrielle called her out in the cafeteria, she’s been obsessed with her weight.”

“That’s awful!” Marinette gasped.

“She’s been skipping meals a lot lately.” Eliott continued. “She comes up with excuses to go hide or spends most of the time talking so you don’t notice how little she’s eating.”

“She pushed her food around when she had dinner with us this week.” Lisette confirmed. “I thought she didn’t like it, but she insisted she just wasn’t that hungry.”

“I’ve tried to talk to her about it, but she insists she’s fine and that her chef blends shakes for her every morning with all of her necessary vitamins and minerals, but that’s not the point,” Eliott said. “I want to help her learn to love herself the way she is.”

“I’m gonna go find her.” Marinette stood up.

“Try the bathroom.” Eliott suggested as Marinette rushed off.

The bathroom was quiet when Marinette peeked her head in, but quiet sniffles betrayed her friend’s location.

“Macy?”

She was sitting in the third stall, and she rubbed her eyes as Marinette peeked in, throwing on a smile.

“Oh, Marinette, I was just-”

“Eliott told me.”

Her face fell, and she shifted her gaze to her lap. “I’m just trying to lose 2 kilos.”

Marinette crouched beside her. “Macy, you don’t need to lose weight.”

“Easy for you to say. You’re so small and cute.” Macy rolled her eyes.

“And you’re tall and curvy and beautiful and in really good shape.” Marinette shot back.

“I do a lot of cardio.” She shrugged, biting her lip. “I just wish I looked like you. Boys like small and cute.”

“Depends on the boy,” Marinette said. “I bet there’s a boy out there that really likes you the way you are.”

“Doubt it,” she grumbled.

“Why?”

Macy looked at her as if it were obvious. “Boys don’t like fat girls.”

“That’s not true.” Marinette insisted, but she turned away. “Macy-”

A loud boom shook the building, the lights flickering above their head. Macy clung to Marinette with a shriek.

“That wasn’t a normal blast,” Marinette said. “Someone must have been akumatized.”

“We should go find the others.” Macy jumped to her feet.

“You go on ahead; I’ll make sure everyone gets to safety.” Marinette gestured in the opposite direction. As soon as the door shut behind Macy, Marinette stepped into the stall to transform.

Chat Noir was already on the scene when she arrived.

“What’s the situation?” she asked.

“Apparently, Ma-someone’s father is upset with his opponent for cheating during their game, and now he’s trying to blow up the course with explosive golf balls.” Chat Noir recounted. “Someone has quite the explosive temper.”

“I’m going to forget you said that,” Ladybug sighed.

They charged in, but Golfer’s explosives prevented them from getting too close. The akuma had to be in his golf club, but there was nothing they could do from a distance.

“We’re gonna need a little luck to beat this one. Lucky Charm!” She caught a folding fan and turned it over in her hands. “Hmm, a little luck and an ally. I’ve gotta go to Master Fu!”

“Make it quick or cat sashimi is gonna show up on the next menu.” Chat Noir cupped a hand to his throat and stuck out his tongue as she shot off.

“Master Fu, I need a Miraculous!” Marinette burst through the door to his apartment.

“Do you have someone in mind?” Master Fu smiled, retrieving the box from the phonograph.

“Um,” she hummed, surveying her options.

She could pick Martin or Eliott again, but she wasn’t sure she needed the turtle or the fox. There was Chloe, but she was too far away, and her power needed to get close which wasn’t an option. The tiger could work, but Gabrielle was who knows where on a Saturday. The mouse probably wouldn’t work either. She needed something with range…

“Can I use this one?” She lifted the rabbit’s crescent-shaped pin from its compartment.

“If it is the one you need,” he said with a nod.

“Thank you, Master. I’ll bring it back!” She dropped it into her purse and darted off.

When Ladybug made it back, she swung in just in time to catch her kitty as he was launched into the air. He shot her a grateful look as they landed, then glanced around.

“Weren’t you supposed to bring back help?” He cocked a brow,

She held out the hairpin with a wince. “I have a Miraculous, now I just need to find a user.”

“You work on that. I’ll deal with him,” Chat Noir said, spinning his staff to deflect another ball.

“Daddy!”

Ladybug and Chat Noir paused as Macy climbed atop a picnic table and placed her hands on her hips. Martin and Eliott looked on from the entrance to the clubhouse worriedly.

“That’s enough! This is insane,” she called.

“No one cheats on my course! This doesn’t concern you, now go inside before you get hurt.” Golfer ordered, but Macy stood her ground.

Chat Noir tackled Golfer while he was distracted, sending several balls flying. One bounced off a chair, ricocheting straight toward Macy. She closed her eyes, but Ladybug swooped in and carried her off.

“That was very brave of you, but also incredibly reckless.” Ladybug chided when they landed on the roof.

“That’s my dad,” Macy said with pleading eyes. “Please, help him.”

A smile curled on Ladybug’s lips. If there was one way to boost Macy’s confidence…

“Tell you what, why don’t you help for real?” Ladybug held out the small black box. “Macy Chanteur, this is the Miraculous of the rabbit, which grants the power of teleportation. You will use it for the greater good and return it to me at the end of the mission.”

“Wait, is this for real?” Macy gasped. “You want to make me a hero?”

“Why not? You’ve shown that you’re brave,” Ladybug said.

“I don’t know. I don’t think I’m good enough.” Macy lowered her gaze.

Ladybug placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Let me tell you a secret. Anyone can be a hero by choosing to stand up for what’s right, and you’ve done just that.” Ladybug slipped the box into Macy’s hands. “I’m not making you a hero. You already are one. I’m just giving you superpowers.”

Macy turned the box over in her hands, pressing her lips together with a nod. Lifting the lid, she winced against the light, eyebrows raising as her kwami materialized.

“Hello there, new friend,” Fluff giggled, floating around her.

“Whoa, does every Miraculous come with a cute pet?” Macy poked at Fluff’s soft stomach.

“I’m not a pet; I’m a kwami. I grant you magical powers. All you have to do is say ‘Fluff, transform me!’”

“Okay. Fluff, transform me!” she recited. When her transformation finished, Macy surveyed her costume with wide eyes, a smile stretching across her lips. “This is so amazing!”

“Come on. Let’s go save your dad.” Ladybug took her wrist.

Chat Noir vaulted over the pavilion, landing on his feet as Ladybug and Macy touched down.

“I hope our new partner is good at golf,” he said.

“I do okay.” Macy shrugged humbly, as if she hadn’t kicked all of their butts earlier.

“What shall I call you, bunny-rabbit?” Chat Noir asked.

“Just Bunny is fine,” she giggled.

“Ladybug!” Martin and Eliott called.

“It’s not safe here. You two need to leave.” Ladybug ordered.

“Not without Macy,” Martin said.

“Macy is safe and sound, and more than anything she wants you two safe as well, kay?” Bunny’s cheeks flushed. She blew them a kiss before following Chat Noir and Ladybug into the action.

Bunny swung her mallet just in time to deflect a golf bomb before it exploded, and Golfer’s eyes narrowed.

“A bit lowbrow playing golf with a croquet mallet, Ladybug. Can’t you afford more than a cheap knock-off sport?” He taunted.

“If I’m more skilled than you are with a mallet, then what does that say about your golf game?” Bunny cocked a hip.

Golfer growled, hurdling several more balls in their direction.

“We can’t get close to him,” Chat Noir said as they dodged.

Landing on a table, Ladybug summoned her Lucky Charm, eyebrows furrowing as a tennis racket landed in her hands. She turned it over as Golfer’s mocking laughter echoed across the field.

“You really should learn your sports, Ladybug,” he chortled as she glanced around.

She singled in on his golf balls, Bunny, Chat Noir, and the racket.

“Maybe it’s you who needs to get a little more creative.” She shot back. “Bunny, Chat Noir, follow my lead!”

Ladybug charged forward again, her partners following suit. Golfer rolled his eyes before swinging another hoard of balls. Chat Noir and Bunny deflected several, and Ladybug lobbed one back at Golfer with her racket. He watched it bounce toward him with wide eyes before it detonated, sending him flying. Ladybug eyed his club as it twirled into the air.

“You’re up, Bunny!”

“Burrow!” Bunny called, spinning her mallet. A blue portal opened beneath the club as it fell, transporting it into Chat Noir’s waiting Cataclysm.

“No!” Golfer shouted as it dissolved into dust, revealing a small black butterfly.

“No more evildoing for you, little akuma.”

Bunny paced over to help her father up as the dark magic faded, and he blinked in confusion.

“What happened?” he groaned, rubbing his head.

“You were akumatized because your opponent cheated to win.” She explained. “If you ask me, I’d ban him from the course since you’re a part-owner.”

“That is true,” he said, cupping his chin. “I shouldn’t have gotten so worked up when I decide who golfs here.”

“It happens to the best of us.” Bunny assured him as Ladybug and Chat Noir approached.

“Thank you, Ladybug, Chat Noir, and Bunny,” he said before Eliott and Martin ran up with Macy’s mom.

“M. Chanteur!”

“Eliott! Where is Macy?” Macy’s father asked.

Bunny and Ladybug exchanged grins before the trio bumped fists.

“Pound it!”

♪♫♪ Who Says ♪♫♪

“Who says, who says you're not perfect? Who says you're not worth it? Who says you're the only one that's hurting? Trust me, that's the price of beauty. Who says you're not pretty? Who says you're not beautiful? Who says?”

- - -

“Macy!” Eliott and Martin raced up to her as she exited the clubhouse, Lisette, Marinette, and Adrien in tow.

“Are you alright?” Eliott asked.

“Yeah, Ladybug helped me get to safety.” She assured him. “I’m fine. Stop worrying.”

“I’m glad.” Martin pulled her in for a long hug, but after a moment, he shoved away abruptly, cheeks pink.

“Well, the staff is setting up our lunch again.” Eliott gestured over his shoulder.

“Good because I’m really about to starve now,” Lisette moaned.

Macy took a step back.

“I’m gonna go check on my dad. I’ll meet up with you guys,” she said before rushing off without another word.

Eliott sighed, and Lisette wrapped her arms around him.

“She’ll get there,” Lisette said. “Give her time.”

Eliott wasn’t the only one bothered by Macy’s mealtime avoidance. Several hours later, Marinette sat on the steps of the Trocadero, eyes trained ahead as she picked at the corner of her sketchbook. Even after becoming a hero, Macy still lacked confidence in herself, and Marinette’s mind churned with worry.

“Still blocked?” Adrien asked as he approached with ice cream. He offered her a spoonful, which she accepted with a sigh, flicking her gaze to the pile of crumpled sheets beside her.

“I’m just not getting anything.” She leaned against her fist. “I can’t stop thinking about Macy.”

“Did you talk to her?” Adrien asked, popping a small spoon into his mouth.

“Yeah, but it didn’t help. The akuma kind of interrupted.” She stared down at the blank page. “I’m never going to come up with anything.”

Adrien eyed her as she stuffed ice cream into her mouth with a defeated pout and wrapped an arm around her.

“You’ll think of something. I know you will.” He brushed her cheek.

She took a deep breath, picking up her pencil again. “I want to design something for Macy. Even if I don’t make the deadline, I could still give it to her as a gift.”

“I think she’d like that, and who knows, maybe it will get your creative juices flowing.” Adrien urged.

She pursed her lips, pencil hovering over the page before she set to work. Adrien watched her scribble away, finishing off the ice cream when he deemed her too focused to bother. After a while, Marinette held up her sketchbook with a smile, and Adrien leaned over to rest his chin on her shoulder.

“That looks great!” He complimented. “Macy will love it.”

Marinette lowered the book to her lap contentedly. When a woman walked past with her dog, Marinette pictured a flowing gown to accentuate her hips. A colorful suit would look good on the man carrying a bag of bread. Marinette’s heart jolted as the world around her blossomed, and every shadow, every person, every print, every color filled her mind with ideas.

“Marinette?”

She blinked, turning to Adrien who cocked a brow.

“I have to go home.” She closed her sketchbook and stuffed it into her bag.

“Is everything okay?”

“Yeah,” she said, slinging her backpack over her shoulder and leaning to kiss his cheek. “I have a lot of designs to make.”

“You find your muse?” he asked as she stood up.

“I found my muse!” she called over her shoulder, trotting down the stairs. “See you later! Oh, and thanks for the ice cream!”

Up until then, she hadn’t known what she wanted her brand to represent. She had no direction, no inspiration, but in one fleeting moment, she realized that she didn’t want her designs to be worn by models but by ordinary people like Macy. Everyone deserved to feel beautiful. Maybe then they would learn to love themselves.

--------------------------------------------------

Here is our cute Bunny's design!

Chapter Text

Chapter 31: Shatter Me

“If I break the glass, then I'll have to fly. There's no one to catch me if I take a dive. I'm scared of changing, the days stay the same. The world is spinning but only in grey.”

- - -

“You seem more out of it than usual today,” Gabrielle remarked as she refilled Marinette’s cup.

“I’ve got a lot going on.” Marinette sighed. “I’m kind of kick starting my fashion career.”

“Is that why you’ve had your nose buried in your sketchbook all day?” Gabrielle set the pot back on its burner and leaned against the counter.

“Yeah, I have to pitch my ideas to Audrey Bourgeois by tomorrow night.” Marinette stirred in her cream and sugar.

“You don’t seem enthused.”

“No, I am, but…” Marinette shifted her gaze to her cup. “I’m just nervous.”

“Why?” Gabrielle grunted. “The queen of style likes your work. She wouldn’t have given you this opportunity otherwise. You’re about to strike it big.”

“I don’t really care about all of that.” Gabrielle rolled her eyes, but Marinette continued, “I themed my line to help a friend, and I just really hope she likes it.”

“You’re a strange girl, Marinette.” Gabrielle shook her head. “You’re more concerned with whether or not your friend likes your work than the woman who runs the industry? We really are two different people.”

“You’re a lot different than you used to be.” Marinette pointed out. She leaned against her fist with a smile when Gabrielle’s cheeks flushed.

“Don’t take all the credit. I’ve had a humbling year,” she said. “I never said it was a bad thing. It’s kind of cool. Whatever.”

Marinette watched in amusement as Gabrielle brewed a fresh pot of coffee. “Can I ask you for a favor?”

“Does it require me to be nice?” Gabrielle folded the rag she was wiping the counter with neatly and crossed her arms over her chest.

“Will you be one of my models?”

Gabrielle blinked, perfectly plucked brows raising. “You want me to be in your show?”

“Yeah, you’re tall and pretty, and you’re my friend,” Marinette said.

“I- um, sure, I guess,” Gabrielle stammered before clearing her throat.

“Thank you! Thank you!” Marinette bounced excitedly, stretching up to hug Gabrielle’s neck over the counter.

Gabrielle stiffened but didn’t pull away. Some of the rough exterior had given way for Marinette over the past several weeks, and every so often, she got a glimpse of the softer side hiding underneath. Even still, those moments were fleeting, and soon enough, Gabrielle pushed her away and went back to cleaning the counter.

When Marinette’s phone buzzed, she checked it while sipping her drink. “Oh! I forgot I need to watch the bakery this afternoon while my parents cater a birthday party.” Marinette stuffed her tablet back into her bag and stood up. “I’ll text you, and we can figure out a time to take your measurements, okay?”

“Okay,” Gabrielle said.

“See you later.” Marinette waved. “Oh, and… thanks for letting me talk through everything.”

“Whatever. Not like I have a choice when you show up to my work. I’m literally trapped here.” Biting her lip, Gabrielle shifted her weight. “Hey, Marinette?”

“Yeah?” She paused at the door.

 “I’m…happy you and I are friends,” Gabrielle said.

A smile curled on Marinette’s lips. “Me too.”

♪♫♪ What You Want ♪♫♪

“Hello? Hello? Remember me? I’m everything you can’t control. Somewhere beyond the pain, there must be a way to believe we can break through.”

- - -

            Adrien tugged at his jacket in the mirror while a stylist fussed with his hair. Another day, another photoshoot. Stand up, flash a smile, tilt his head, strike a pose. Adrien could do it all in his sleep. He’d gotten so good at putting on a pretty face that no one ever suspected when his mind wandered far away from set.

He hadn’t heard from Marinette since their golf trip a couple days ago, and Audrey’s deadline was swiftly approaching. What if she didn’t make it in time? Chloe didn’t care what happened to Marinette, but Adrien did. Maybe the fashion career thing wasn’t the best idea. After all, they had enough people and connections to get the job done without it. Sure, he wanted Marinette to succeed, but coming up with a whole line in a week was a lot of pressure.

“Ah, there he is. My beautiful face ready for the camera,” Vincent said. “We have a special guest modeling with us today.”

Adrien turned to him with a polite smile that shattered when he was met with two taunting green eyes.

“This little signorina was just telling me about her modeling career. She rivals even you.” Vincent explained.

“Hi, Adrien.” She purred his name.

“Lila.” Adrien’s eyes narrowed. “What are you doing here?”

“I happened to be in the neighborhood when I heard that the other model working with you today got sick. Your photographer was so beside himself. I couldn’t leave you guys like this, so I offered my services,” she said.

“What luck to find another talented model such as yourself on short notice, ah? And she’s Italian too! We’ll get a makeup chair ready for you in the other tent, signorina.” Vincent ducked out, beckoning the stylist with him.

Adrien bristled, prompting a laugh from Lila.

“My, my what an ugly face,” she said.

“What are you doing here?” Adrien growled.

Lila moved in front of the mirror, hip-bumping him out of the way. “Ya know, Adrien, people will believe anything when they’re desperate. It wasn’t hard to trick your photographer into believing I’m a famous model. Giving your partner food poisoning was a little trickier to pull off, but nothing’s impossible if you set your mind to it.”

“You’re despicable.”

Lila turned to him, draping her arms over his shoulders. “You and Marinette had your chance to do things the easy way. You left me no choice but to intervene. Her little stunt with Clara Nightingale will be her only victory in this war. Once I do this photoshoot, it will be easy to work my way into another, then another, then another. Pretty soon being a famous model won’t be a lie, then everyone will forget about Marinette’s ugly designs.”

Adrien ground his teeth together until pain shot up his jaw.

“Don’t even try to tell your photographer I’m lying. We both know I’m better at manipulating people than you,” Lila said.

Adrien pushed her arms away, bumping her shoulder as he brushed past. Lila was right about one thing: Adrien hated using people, but lying wasn’t as foreign to Adrien as she thought. He lied to people every day. Lied about his secret identity, lied about the loneliness that plagued him all the time, lied about the way he truly felt, lied that his mother’s disappearance didn’t haunt him.

The key component to lying was to be a good actor, and Adrien could put on a performance to rival the greats. That dreamy-eyed boy on every poster in town was far from the person on the other side, but despite how miserable Adrien was most days, he knew exactly how to give everyone what they wanted. He was similar to Lila in that regard, telling people what they wanted to hear. He had no choice but to be an actor in his life—he came by it naturally.

His photographer was directing the lighting crew when Adrien approached, clutching his stomach.

“Is everything alright? You don’t look so good.” Vincent quirked a brow.

“I don’t know. All of a sudden… I don’t feel so well.” Adrien moaned.

“Mama Mia! Who made these kids’ spaghetti?” The photographer pinched the bridge of his nose. “Take it all down. We will postpone until tomorrow.”

“No! I can still-” Adrien cupped a hand to his mouth to stifle a gag.

“No, no, no.” Vincent shook his head. “We can’t do the shoot with you like this. If I don’t take proper precautions with you, your papa will have my head. Pack it up!”

Adrien smirked but quickly masked it with a pout as the crew rushed to his side with water, bread, and a bucket. He passed Lila on the way to the car, her green eyes filled with rage. A more timid Adrien would have rolled over on this without making trouble, but he’d grown up a lot in the past two months. Lila did call it a war, and she was about to learn how skilled of an opponent Adrien really was.

♪♫♪ The End of the Dream ♪♫♪

“I'm not afraid. I pushed through the pain, and I'm on fire. I remember how to breathe again. As much as it hurts, ain't it wonderful to feel? So go on and break your wings, follow your heart til it bleeds as we run toward the end of the dream.”

- - -

“Ugh, let me tell you about the horrible shoes my masseuse was wearing the other day. I could barely relax staring down at them.” Audrey rambled at dinner the following night.

Adrien tuned her out, skewering a piece of broccoli with his fork as she prattled on. Chloe seemed distracted as well, not engrossed in her mother’s tale like she normally would have been. She pushed carrots around on her plate with her fork, lips pursed. Adrien’s father had even joined them, so Chloe’s lack of showboating was odd.

“I’m curious, Audrey, what were your impressions of the awards show last weekend?” his father asked.

“Dreadful! Utterly dreadful. Those designers should be ashamed of themselves!” Audrey lowered her wine glass with a groan.

Adrien’s stomach flipped, and he nearly choked on his drink.

“Although, that funny little girl who won your contest made a piece for Clara Nightingale that was promising.” She tapped her chin.

“Yes, I noticed it too.” His father nodded. “Her style is very unique, but I felt it fit Clara’s personality nicely.”

“I can’t believe you’re letting her date your son.” Audrey flicked her gaze over to Adrien, who sat up straighter. “She’s a bit, how shall we say, financially challenged.”

“She surrounds herself with notable company. Talent like hers won’t stay underground for long. Clara’s gown is proof of that,” his father replied simply.

Adrien beamed. At least his father approved of her—he rarely approved of anything. Even if he didn’t, Adrien would have found a way to be with Marinette. He’d visit her balcony as Chat Noir if he had to. Then there wouldn’t be anyone to interrupt.

“Speaking of, she owes me a portfolio,” Audrey said. “I do not like to be kept waiting.”

Adrien snapped out of his romantic daydream, shoulders curling. He and Chloe exchanged nervous glances. Her eyes swirled with a familiar unease that Adrien had been seeing on his own face all week. Was she worried about Marinette failing too?

The butler approached the table, clasping his hands behind his back, and Audrey cocked an impatient brow.

“It would appear that Mme. Bourgeois has a visitor,” he reported.

“Who dares interrupt my dinner?” Audrey growled, setting her glass down a little too forcefully.

“A Mlle. Dupain-Cheng.”

Adrien and Chloe perked up.

“Ugh, what took her so long? I’m not getting any younger. Send her in.” Audrey gave a permitting wave, and the butler beckoned her in.

“Is now a bad time?” Marinette winced as she approached.

“Time is money, darling, and you are wasting mine,” Audrey said. “Hurry up.”

“Right.” Marinette set her easel down and fumbled with her sketchpad, prompting an eye roll from Audrey. “Um, so I’ve been thinking about the message I want to send with my brand, and I’ve decided that I don’t want to be another designer pushing one standard of beauty.”

When Audrey yawned, Marinette shot Adrien a panicked look. He nodded her on, and she took a deep breath.

“I want to redefine beauty to include more types of people. I believe that everyone deserves to feel beautiful no matter what they look like,” she said. “I want to design things that everyone can wear. Things that will make everyone feel beautiful, so they don’t have to try to fit into a single mold.”

“A body-positive line?” Audrey asked, not bothering to mask the skepticism in her tone.

“Yes.” Marinette gulped.

“Too risky.” Audrey shook her head, picking up her glass. “The industry will eat you alive.”

“It is rather bold.” His father agreed, rubbing his chin.

“This industry is about taking risks and being bold!” Marinette shot back. She flipped the cover of her sketchbook. “I know it’s asking a lot, but this is the statement I want to make.”

Audrey glanced out of the corner of her eye before turning to face her fully. She removed her sunglasses and stood up in unison with Adrien’s father to get a better look. Beside them, Marinette clasped her hands together tightly, and Adrien moved to her side, wrapping an arm around her waist. Chloe came to stand on Marinette’s other side as her mother turned the page with a gasp.

“Ohh!” Audrey cooed. “Magnificent. Utterly magnificent!”

“Oh, that’s creative.” His father remarked about the next design.

Audrey flicked her gaze back to Marinette.

“Okay.” She sighed. “Normally, I’d turn down a concept like this, but with designs like these, I can see this going somewhere, so… I will back you and teach you how to survive in this industry.”

“Thank you, Mme. Bourgeois! Thank you! Thank you!” Marinette bowed graciously.

“Ugh, Mme. Bourgeois is someone’s wife. You will call me Audrey.” She flipped to the next page and pointed at a stain in the corner. “What is this black smudge?”

Marinette curled her shoulders. “Mascara. It was a rough week.”

“Ah, the creative process.” Adrien’s father nodded in understanding as Audrey took pictures of each page.

“Jean Carlos, send these to our tailors.” Audrey demanded, passing him her phone. “And pick up some water-proof mascara for Marinette.”

“Yes, madame.”

“I could look at these all night.” Audrey hugged the sketchpad to her chest. “I think I’d like to have dessert on the terrace. Sinclair!”

“I look forward to seeing your first line, Marinette,” Adrien’s father said, casting her a smirk. “Things will be more interesting with a rival designer in the industry. Excellent work.”

Marinette’s cheeks flushed as everyone followed after Audrey, but Adrien stayed behind with her.

“I’m going to walk Marinette out, Father,” Adrien said. His father gave a permissive nod, and Adrien took Marinette’s hand.

As they entered the elevator, Marinette let out a deep breath. Adrien hit the button for the lobby, a smile curling on his lips. She really was the most amazing girl. Adrien never thought it was possible that anyone could top Ladybug, but the more he got to know Marinette, the more he realized just how wrong he’d been. Marinette turned to him as the doors closed, but before she could open her mouth to speak, Adrien wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her lips to his.

His other hand cupped her jaw, lips parting into hers. He held her close, drinking her breath and knotting his fingers in her loose hair. She wrapped her arms around his neck, stretching on her tiptoes. His head spun, and when they pulled away, their ragged breaths burned hot on each other’s lips.

“I knew you could do it,” he said breathlessly. “You’re amazing, mon ange.”

He kissed her again, soft and quick, and held her tight. She melted into his embrace with a sigh, resting her head on his shoulder. The more he held her, the more convinced he was that her head was made for that spot. She fit so perfectly in his arms, and he never wanted to let go.

“I did it,” she murmured as if in disbelief. “I actually did it.”

“With a day to spare no less.” Adrien pointed out. “I’m really proud of you.”

“You were the one who never gave up on me.” She bit her lip.

Adrien pressed his forehead to hers, smiling when her breath quickened. He would have kissed her again, but the elevator slowed to a stop.

“Ready to stop Lila?” he asked as the doors opened.

“Yes,” Marinette said. “I’m ready to change the world.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 32: invisible string

“And isn’t it just so pretty to think all along there was some invisible string tying you to me?”

---

The night was warm, the dining room chatter a soft hum as Marinette looked out over the city. It was the first time she’d had dinner on the Eiffel Tower—Adrien insisted on treating her to the best.

It had been two weeks since she presented her collection to Audrey Bourgeois, and things had only gotten more hectic since that night. Every day she got calls from tailors and stage designers, managers, other magazine reporters—Audrey told her to hang up on those. Marinette never realized how much effort and planning went into hosting a fashion show. She was glad to have Audrey to mentor her through it.

“You’re making that face again.”

At Adrien’s declaration, she flicked her gaze back to his, tilting her head. “What face?”

“Your ‘I’ve got a million things on my mind’ face.” Adrien smirked, taking a sip of his drink.

“Well, I do have a million things on my mind,” she said.

“You worry too much. Audrey is going to make sure everything goes well. She’s staking her reputation on you, so you know she’s going to make sure everything is perfect.” Adrien reached for her hand. “Don’t think about it, okay?”

“Then you should probably give me something else to think about,” Marinette said, grinning when Adrien lifted her hand to his lips.

“You know I have no problem with that, but the restaurant is too crowded to kiss you as deeply as I want to,” he said.

“Dinner at the Eiffel Tower is a bit extravagant for two teenagers, don’t you think?” She teased.

“This is a celebration,” he said pointedly. “You impressed two of the most hard-to-please people in existence, and now all of your dreams are about to come true.”

“I still can’t believe it honestly. I half expected Audrey to throw me out.” Marinette lowered her gaze to her plate. “I just hope the show goes well this summer.”

“It will. I’ll be modeling for you, and I’m sure the others will too if you ask.” Adrien assured her. “What did Macy say when you asked her?”

“I haven’t yet.” Marinette pushed her food around with her fork. “I asked Audrey if I could make one of the dresses myself because it’s very important to me. The dress I designed for Macy… I poured everything into it. I just hope she likes it.”

“She will. I’m sure of it,” Adrien said. He was so perfect and supportive. Somehow she managed to fall more in love with him every day—a feat she never thought possible.

“I’m just nervous about everything. If the show goes well, then I’ll be famous, but if it goes poorly, then my career will be over before it begins,” she said. “I don’t know. I guess when I pictured entering the fashion world, I imagined I’d be done with university, but I’m not even out of collége yet.”

“It’s normal to be nervous.” Adrien skewered a mushroom with her fork and lifted it to her lips. “You’re about to change the world and prove that Lila is a liar. It’s going to be messy.”

“I know.” She took the bite and chewed it thoughtfully. “I can’t truly be free from her when she still holds everyone hostage. I can’t run away anymore.”

“I’m sure you’ll be fine. If anyone can do it, it’s you,” Adrien said, but when she still seemed unsettled, he added, “I’ll be right by your side the whole time helping you, and so will all of your friends. You don’t have to do it alone.”

“Thank you.” She smiled. “You’re always there when I need someone to lean on.”

His gaze softened. “Everyone else leans on you, so if I can be that person for you then I will.”

Marinette’s face warmed under his loving gaze. She lifted his hand to her cheek, leaning against it with a smile.

“I love you.”

“I love you too, Marinette.”

♪♫♪ House of Memories ♪♫♪

“I think of you from time to time more than I thought I would. You were just too kind, and I was too young to know that's all that really matters. I was a fool.”

---

“Ew, where are we?” Chloe wrinkled her nose in disgust as she stepped out of an expensive car the following afternoon. Ordinary people walked past on the street, and she hugged her purse closer. “I should have known better when you invited me to get coffee.”

Marinette rolled her eyes. “And yet you came anyway.”

“Don’t get any ideas, Dupain-Cheng. This little rendezvous is strictly business. We have a selfish brat to destroy.” Chloe pushed her sunglasses up. “You could have picked a café that’s a little less disgusting though.”

“A friend of mine works here.” Marinette explained.

“Ugh, fine, but if I catch something from one of these poor people, I’m suing you,” Chloe said.

Marinette led the way inside where Gabrielle was busy taking an order. Chloe shifted as they stood in line, leaning away from other patrons. When they made it to the front, Marinette flashed Gabrielle a smile.

“Hey, how’s work going?” she asked.

“Fine.” Gabrielle flicked her gaze to Chloe, then back to Marinette. “Your usual?”

“And whatever she wants,” Marinette said, but Chloe’s head jerked around.

“Absolutely not! You are not paying for me. What am I? Homeless?” Chloe slapped her credit card on the counter. “Just give me a low-fat chai latte. We’ll be sitting outside. I can’t breathe in here with all these people.”

Chloe grabbed Marinette’s arm after Gabrielle rang them up and dragged her out onto the patio. She picked a table in the corner away from everyone else and sat down. Other patrons turned to look at them as Chloe took off her glasses and fluffed her hair.

“Is that-”

“I think it is.” People muttered, but one glare from Chloe silenced them.

“Now,” Chloe said, setting her sunglasses aside neatly. “Lila thinks she has the one-up on us, which is good. We have to let her think she’s winning until the very moment when everyone realizes she’s not. We can maximize her suffering this way.”

“Chloe,” Marinette said with a warning tone.

“It also means that she won’t suspect what we’re doing,” Chloe continued pointedly. “I’ve taken the liberty of compiling the guest list for the fashion show to optimize our reach. I think you should pitch your stupid recycling idea to Prince Ali that night.”

“Already? But what if-”

Chloe held up a hand to stop her. “We’re already burning enough time as is. We can’t wait any longer to start tearing down little miss nobody’s reputation. She already tried to threaten Adrien. So, you need to walk your terrible split-ends over to Prince Ali at the show and start talking plants and recycling or whatever.”

“Okay, okay.” Marinette sighed.

“One low-fat chai latte, and a coffee with two creams and one sugar.” Gabrielle set their drinks on the table.

“Thanks.” Marinette smiled.

Gabrielle glanced between them and cocked a hip. “I’m confused. I thought you two hated each other.”

“We do,” Marinette and Chloe answered in unison.

“But we share a common enemy now.” Marinette added.

“That liar girl?” Gabrielle quirked a brow.

“Yeah, we’re actually plotting to get back at her now- hey, ahf!”

Chloe stuffed a croissant in her mouth. “Shut it! You want all of Paris to find out?”

“I take it you’re the mastermind behind all of this?” Gabrielle nodded at Chloe. “I haven’t known Marinette long, but I know she couldn’t kill a fly if she tried.”

“Ugh, right? She’s so annoyingly nice.” Chloe sipped her drink. “She’d be lost without me.”

“Aren’t you the one that came to me for help originally?” Marinette pointed out, but Chloe waved her away.

“It was a moment of weakness, besides, you came crawling back to me for help in the end, so consider this an act of charity.”

“Right because you’re so charitable.” Marinette rolled her eyes.

“Careful. Doing nice things for Marinette is how she wins you over. First, you take her to a party to thank her for keeping your secret, then the next thing you know you’re having sleepovers at her house and teaching her how to do her eyeliner properly.”

“I’m getting better at it!” Marinette beamed, but her face fell as she flicked her gaze back to Chloe. “But trust me. She’s too far gone. She wouldn’t be caught dead having a sleepover with me.”

Gabrielle eyed Chloe, then shrugged and headed back into the café.

Chloe tapped her nails on the table, eyes distant and pensive. Marinette sipped her drink, allowing the silence to stretch on. She knew better than to interrupt Chloe while she was scheming, and truthfully, she didn’t feel obligated to hold any friendly conversation.

“Would you say yes if I asked?” Chloe said finally.

“Asked what?” Marinette quirked a brow.

“To have a sleepover,” she huffed as if it were obvious.

Marinette’s eyes narrowed, and Chloe sat back with a groan.

“Never mind,” she grumbled.

“Are you inviting me to have a sleepover with you?” Marinette asked.

“Of course not!” Chloe’s cheeks flushed red. “As if I’d want to hang out with you.”

“Okay.” Marinette enunciated. “So, no sleepover.”

“Why are you so desperate to have a sleepover with me?” Chloe snapped.

“I’m not. You’re the one who-”

“Okay, fine! You can come over tomorrow night. Stop begging.”

“I wasn’t- What is happening?”

Chloe stood up, her chair screeching against the concrete. “Come to my suite tomorrow at 7, and don’t say I never did anything nice for you.”

Before Marinette could reply, Chloe stalked back to her car and climbed inside, slamming the door behind her. Marinette blinked a few times to ensure she wasn’t crazy. A sleepover with Chloe Bourgeois—that was a scenario she never thought she’d see. What was up with Chloe? Should she even go to the sleepover? Did she even have a choice? One thing was for sure: tomorrow night would be interesting.

♪♫♪ Scars to Your Beautiful ♪♫♪

“There’s a hope that’s waiting for you in the dark. You should know you’re beautiful just the way you are, and you don’t have to change a thing, the world can change its heart.”

---

“I’m here!” Macy pushed open Marinette’s trap door later that afternoon.

Marinette looked up from her sewing machine with a smile. “Hey, thanks for coming,” Marinette said. They exchanged kisses, and Macy peeked around her at the piece she was working on.

“That’s pretty,” she said, trailing her fingers over the fabric.

“Thanks, I’m making my dress to wear to the show,” Marinette said. “Speaking of which… I’ve already asked Eliott and Lisette, but I was hoping that you would be in my show too.”

“Like as a stagehand or something?” Macy asked.

“As a model,” Marinette said.

Macy stiffened. “I dunno. I mean, I’m not exactly the model type.”

“Neither is anyone else, well, except Adrien.” Marinette pointed out. “I really want all of my friends to be in it because you all inspire me so much. Eliott and Lisette will be walking too, and Martin is going to be a photographer. Please?”

Macy pursed her lips, then gave a relenting nod. “Okay, but only because you’re one of my best friends, and I love you and trust that you’ll make me look awesome.”

“Thank you, Macy!” Marinette pulled her in for a hug. “Um, can I take your measurements? I need to send them to the tailors right away.”

“Sure.” Macy held her arms out as Marinette retrieved her tape measure and notepad. “So, what am I going to wear?”

“I…don’t know. The tailors will look at the measurements and decide.” She lied. “Audrey says they’re professionals, so they’ll know what’s best.”

“Makes sense,” Macy said as Marinette scribbled down a number. “Well, if you designed it, it will be amazing. You’re so talented.”

“So are you.” Marinette shot back, wrapping the measuring tape around her waist. “I really liked the song you sang in art the other day. You have a great voice.”

“Yeah…but I’m just afraid it won’t be enough. I don’t look like a popstar, so who cares if I sound like one. Image is everything in this industry.” She lowered her gaze to her feet.

“Don’t sell yourself short. You’re beautiful.” Marinette assured her.

“Thanks, I guess,” Macy said

“Anyways, I didn’t tell you about my date with Adrien,” Marinette said.

“Oh, details!” Macy perked up.

Marinette described their evening together for the rest of the time she worked. Macy’s insecurities weren’t going to mend overnight. It pushed Marinette to work harder on her brand, so that Macy could stop believing she had to look a certain way to have value. So that one day, every Macy Chanteur out there could feel beautiful.

♪♫♪ Most Girls ♪♫♪

“Most girls are smart and strong and beautiful. Most girls work hard, go far, we are unstoppable.”

---

Marinette stood awkwardly in the hall outside Chloe’s suite, fist raised and hovering over the door. It was a trap, right? There was no way Chloe invited her to a sleepover innocently. Was it revenge for stealing her mom’s attention? Was Marinette going to wake up in the middle of the ocean? No, she was just being paranoid. It would be fine. Chloe needed her to carry out the plan. That was what Marinette told herself anyway.

Rolling her shoulders, she knocked on the door. The fact that Chloe invited her to spend the night was strange enough, and Marinette still couldn’t fathom why she’d actually shown up. When the lock clicked, she flinched, eyebrows raising when Chloe herself pulled it open.

They stared at each other in silence before Chloe shifted her weight and spoke.

“Hey,” she said.

“Hey,” Marinette said back, and they finally broke eye contact as if some spell had been broken. Marinette peeked up at her again, pointing inside. “Can I come in?”

“Yeah,” Chloe said, though her movements were stiff and robotic.

“Thanks…” Marinette crept in cautiously as if she expected Alec to pop out of a potted plant and tell her she’d been pranked, but the suite was quiet except for the hum of the city from the open balcony door.

“I had the staff bring up chocolate and ice cream.” Chloe turned to Marinette and clasped her hands together. “You like those things, right?”

“Yeah. Most people do,” Marinette said.

“Good.”

“Yep.”

Was this Chloe’s weird way of being friends? Were they friends? Gross, no. There had to be another explanation. Chloe was probably planning to draw on her face while she slept to post on Instagram. Marinette just hoped something cut the tension in the air before it crushed them both.

“What are you waiting for?” Chloe asked as Marinette stood around, holding her overnight bag awkwardly. “Sit down already!”

“Okay.” Marinette moved to the couch, lifting the strap over her head and setting her bag down on the floor.

Chloe sat in the chair across from her, hugging her knees to her chest. Marinette opened her mouth to speak several times, though words eluded her. What did one say to their former enemy turned friend? If they even were friends. She wasn’t sure any such words existed.

“So…” Marinette finally managed. “Did Adrien force you to do this?”

Chloe rolled her eyes. “No.”

“Oh.”

“What? I can’t invite you to sleepover?” she scoffed.

“Well, you never have before,” Marinette said. “Did you want to talk about the show, or- Are we friends now?”

“Gross, no.”

“Okay.” Marinette held up defensive hands.

 “You don’t trust me.” Chloe accused, folding her arms over her chest.

“Should I?” Marinette asked. “You realize I have reasons not to, right?”

“I guess.” Chloe conceded, leaning back with a sigh. “I don’t have any mean tricks planned tonight. You can relax.”

Marinette pursed her lips, gradually sinking back into the couch, though her hesitance only irked Chloe more.

“I just wanted to do something nice for you, jeez!” Chloe huffed, cheeks pink. “You and Adrien are always lecturing me about being nice, and now that I’m being nice you’re acting all suspicious.”

“Gee, I wonder why,” Marinette said.

“Whatever.” Chloe puffed out her cheeks and stood up. “Come on, I arranged a mani-pedi for us to take care of your awful nails.”

“Okay.” Marinette blinked, following after her.

Chloe was strangely quiet as the staff worked, her eyes fixed on some point across the room. Marinette sat beside her, refusing to break the silence and make this situation any weirder. Teaming up to take Lila down was one thing, but handing Marinette fame and asking to have a sleepover? It all seemed too friendly for Chloe.

Was Chloe changing for the better? Doubtful. Had they bonded over their mutual disdain for Lila? Possible. Was this Chloe’s way of apologizing?

Marinette shot her a glance, but she wore that same distant expression. An apology for what, she wondered? Being mean all those years? Why apologize now? Marinette shifted her gaze ahead again, sifting the thought from her mind. That couldn’t be the reason.

“So,” Marinette said.

Chloe groaned.

“Stop with all the sos, it’s getting on my nerves,” Chloe said. “Can’t you just accept that I’m doing something nice for you?”

“I can accept it,” Marinette said, “but that doesn’t mean I understand it.”

“What’s to understand?”

“Well, for starters you hate me.” Marinette pointed out. “Now you expect me to believe that you’re doing something nice out of the goodness of your heart? After all this time of tormenting me?”

Chloe remained quiet for several beats before shifting to face her. “When we were at the café yesterday and your friend came over and started saying those things… It got me thinking.”

“About?”

“I guess, in a way, since we’ve started doing all of this, I kind of don’t hate you as much as I used to, and I’m…sorry for how I treated you before.” Chloe wrinkled her nose at the word.

Marinette sat back in shock, her eyes narrowing. “Even for the time you put gum in my hair?”

“Yes.”

“And the time you tied my shoelaces together in gym?”

“Yes.”

“Or when you spilled cranberry juice on my lap and claimed that it was my-”

“Okay, I think we can agree I did a lot of mean things to you when we were kids!” Chloe snapped, crossing her arms over her chest.

“You did all of those things to me earlier this year, Chloe,” Marinette said pointedly.

“Yeah, well, I didn’t think you would leave!” Chloe shot back, whipping around to face her. When Marinette’s eyebrows raised, she sat back again. “I didn’t know, okay?”

“Didn’t know what?” Marinette asked.

“About Lila.” Chloe averted her gaze. “I didn’t know how horrible she was to you.”

“Why does that matter? You were horrible to me too,” Marinette said.

“Because!” Chloe huffed. “Because if I had known I would have destroyed her sooner.”

“Why do that for me?” Marinette asked.

“Because then you could have stayed.” Chloe flicked her gaze back to Marinette and shrugged. “Because then we wouldn’t be in this mess.”

“I thought you’d be happy to have me gone.” Marinette admitted. “I was the main one standing in your way all the time.”

“You were really annoying,” Chloe said, “but I dunno, I liked when we argued. It was irritating, but fun.”

“It was not fun for me.” Marinette interjected. “Just pointing that out.”

Chloe sighed. “I know I wasn’t always the best to you…”

“Yeah, you were pretty terrible.” Marinette nodded in agreement.

“But this past year has been different.” She shrugged. “You got a lot more confident, and you started making all of these changes and helping people and making them happy. Now that you’re gone everyone is miserable, and it’s no fun picking on people when they’re already miserable.”

“Chloe…” Marinette blinked as if she couldn’t believe what she was about to say. “Do you miss me?”

“What? No! Of course I don’t. That’s ridiculous.” She scoffed, though her cheeks betrayed her as they darkened three shades. “I miss being able to crush people’s joy. I can’t do that if they don’t have any.”

“You miss me.” Marinette smirked.

“I do not!”

“Come here.” Marinette held her arms out, but Chloe shied away from her advances, nose wrinkling in disgust.

“No!” She swatted at Marinette as she pulled her in, then awkwardly patted her back until it was acceptable to push away. “Don’t ever tell anyone about this.”

“I’m totally gonna tell people about this. Adrien especially. In fact, I think I’ll text him right now,” Marinette said.

“You are so annoying.” Chloe tossed a cotton ball at Marinette who dodged it with a laugh. A smile broke over Chloe’s lips, a giggle escaping before she caught it.

It was the first time she’d heard Chloe laugh. Genuinely laugh. Not laugh at the pain she inflicted, but laugh because she was happy. Marinette didn’t understand it, but maybe she didn’t have to.

Chloe had a complicated life, and she too lived in a world much different from Marinette’s own. Just like Gabrielle, she was raised with different ideals, but underneath it all was a young girl who craved affection, not attention. As much as she tried to deny it, Chloe Bourgeois was lonely, and that loneliness made her afraid to connect with others, so she reverted to the only way she knew how to get the attention she wanted: being mean.

Perhaps Gabrielle wasn’t the only one she could make amends with. Maybe it was time to lay down their weapons and start rebuilding. Theirs was a war that had gone on long enough, and as they watched movies and talked and laughed, their walls started to crumble brick-by-brick until she found a completely different Chloe hiding just on the other side.

“Chloe, can I ask you something?” Marinette lowered her sketchbook on Chloe’s bed later. Chloe glanced up from her phone and quirked a brow. “Why did you ask your mom to work with me?”

“To get rid of Lila.” Chloe answered as if it were obvious.

“But really though.” Marinette set her pen down. “There were a ton of ways that you could have taken Lila down this whole time. Why didn’t you take any of them? Why wait around for me?”

“I dunno.” Chloe shrugged. “I just decided to.”

“You did it to help me, didn’t you?”

Chloe bit her lip. “I did it because I felt sorry for Adrien. You’re so poor, and if you’re going to date him, you have to have a little money,” she said, but when Marinette gave her a look, she rolled her eyes and sighed. “And I felt bad about what happened. You gave everything to your friends, and then they all turned on you the moment something shinier and more interesting came along. You were just a dingy, dirty rock that got tossed aside, so I thought that maybe the best revenge would be to polish you up so that everyone can see that they threw away a diamond for a piece of fake gold.”

When Marinette remained speechless, Chloe averted her gaze.

“You didn’t deserve what they did to you,” she said. “Not after everything you did for them, and I didn’t realize until you were gone how much of an impact you’ve had on me. I mean, you got my mom to stay in Paris with me, and honestly if it wasn’t for you, I never would have become Queen Bee.”

Marinette’s eyebrows raised at that. “Wha- I don’t- I didn’t have anything to do with-”

Chloe laid on her back with a groan, hugging a pillow to her chest. “Okay, this is super embarrassing, so I’m really not kidding when I say don’t tell anyone,” she said. “When I’m Queen Bee, I just think about what you would do because when I think about being a hero, I think about Ladybug, obviously, but then I also think about you…”

Marinette blinked in shock before a smile curled on her lips, and she shifted to lay beside Chloe, staring up at the ceiling with her.

“Thanks,” she said.

“You’re welcome, I guess.” Chloe tapped her fingers on her stomach. “Thank you. For putting up with me. When I saw you talking to that girl at the café, I thought that if you could be friends with her, then maybe… If I were you, I wouldn’t be here right now, but when you accepted my invitation, I was really happy.”

“Yeah?” Marinette turned her head.

“Yeah.” Chloe bit her lip. “I know it doesn’t make up for everything in the past, but I really am sorry.”

“You have changed,” Marinette said with a smirk. Chloe covered her own face to stifle a giggle. “You know, we could have been friends a long time ago.”

“Ugh, who said I wanted to be your friend?” Chloe rolled her eyes.

“It’s not too late,” Marinette said.

“For what?”

“To be friends.”

Chloe rolled onto her other side abruptly. “I’m tired. Let’s go to bed.”

“Chloe?”

“I need at least ten hours of beauty rest to maintain my complexion.”

“Chloe.”

“If I miss even a minute, I will break out. I swear to you, Dupain-Cheng, I will.”

“Chloe.”

“Good night.” Chloe crawled under her duvet and clicked off the light, leaving Marinette sitting in darkness, but that didn’t stop her from leaning down into Chloe’s ear.

“Will you be my friend?” Marinette asked.

Chloe stared at the wall, sinking down into her sheets.

“Fine,” she mumbled.

“What was that?” Marinette cupped a hand to her ear.

“I said fine,” Chloe said a little louder.

“It’s dark; I can’t hear you. What?” Marinette grinned.

“Ugh, you are so annoying!” Chloe rolled over with a groan. “Okay, I’ll be your friend. Whatever! Can we go to bed now?”

“Yeah, I guess,” Marinette said, tucking her legs under the blankets and sinking down into her pillow. “Oh, and Chloe?”

“What?”

“I’m gonna tell people.”

“Ugh, I hate you!” Chloe buried her face in her pillow with a groan.

“Hate you too,” Marinette said affectionately. “Night, Chloe.”

“Good night, Marinette.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 33: Rare

“I'm not gonna beg for you. I'm not gonna let you make me cry. Not getting enough from you. Didn't you know I'm hard to find?”

---

**2 months later**

“Nervous?” Eliott asked.

Marinette blinked as they waited for the elevator to ascend and nodded.

“I’ve been by a few times with Audrey to assess the progress,” she said. “I just hope everything turned out okay.”

“I’m sure they’re all great.” Lisette assured her.

“Hey, where’s Adrien? Isn’t he modeling too?” Macy asked.

Marinette thought back to her specific instructions to deliver Macy’s dress ahead of time. “Uh, he’s already here I think,” she said as the elevator opened on their floor.

“It’s about time you all arrived, are you trying to make my hair turn gray? I was about to call my stylist,” Audrey said as they stepped off the elevator.

Adrien stood on her other side, hands shoved into his pockets. Marinette cocked a brow at him. He winked, and her shoulders relaxed.

“Your line turned out fabulous, darling! I am living for your designs.” Audrey draped an arm around Marinette and led them to the display. “I was getting rather bored with the same old pitches. You are certainly a breath of fresh air.”

“Thank you so much, Audrey.” Marinette tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear with a smile.

She swept an arm out to present the mannequins. “Voilà.”

Marinette’s hand flew to her mouth. Everything was perfect. From Adrien’s colorful tux to the soft tulle of Lisette’s dress, every stitch had been meticulously executed. Audrey only staffed the best.

“They’re beautiful!” Macy gasped.

Her friends circled each one in awe, but Marinette remained rooted in place, eyes stinging.

“You okay, M?” Eliott asked, glancing up from a light blue dress.

“Yeah, it’s just…” She wiped her eyes. “Seeing them all…and they’re all exactly how I imagined and…”

Adrien wrapped an arm around her as she covered her face with a breathy laugh.

“I really love them.” She sniffled.

“As happy as I am to see that the waterproof mascara was a solid investment, enough chitchat. The show is next week. We need to sort out last-minute alterations.” Audrey clapped.

Marinette took a deep, composing breath as everyone moved to the dressing stalls, though Adrien remained by her side.

“I’m so proud of you,” he whispered, brushing her cheek with his thumb.

“Thank you.” She stepped into his arms, stretching up to kiss him.

“Adrien!” Audrey called.

They sighed, and Adrien planted a quick kiss on her lips before retreating to his changing stall.

“Um…” Macy piped up behind her. “Which one am I wearing?”

Marinette turned to her with a smile, taking her hand and pulling her along. “Come on, I’ll help you.”

She led Macy to a booth and closed the curtain, pacing over to the rack to retrieve her masterpiece. Her heart raced as she trailed her fingers over the soft white fabric—the crowning jewel of her collection. The piece that would close out the show, the dress made with her own hands for one specific person—the dress she made for Macy.

A smile broke over her lips as she lifted it from the rack and carried it over to the booth. Hooking it on the hanger inside, she stepped back as the others emerged from their stalls. Eliott’s outfit was colorful and casual, perfect for everyday wear. Adrien strutted up to his mirror in a tux embroidered with her signature flowers. Lisette twirled, her light pink skirt swaying against her legs. All of her friends were wearing her designs, and she’d never been prouder.

“I’m digging the fabric you used,” Eliott said, feeling his shirt as his tailor adjusted his shorts.

“And the pockets.” Lisette added, shoving her hands in them for emphasis.

“I’m glad you like them,” Marinette said as the elevator dinged again.

Gabrielle stepped off, and the room fell silent. She glanced around at the others who visibly bristled, but Marinette rushed over to meet her.

“You made it. Awesome!”

 “Yeah. I’m not late, am I?” Gabrielle ripped her gaze from Eliott’s glare.

Marinette shook her head. “Not at all. Odette can help you over there.”

Marinette pointed, and Gabrielle followed her finger, flicking her gaze back to the others briefly before lifting the strap of her bag over her head and sauntering off.

“What is she doing here?” Eliott hissed when Marinette returned.

“I invited her.”

“Why?” Lisette asked.

“Because…she and I are sort of friends.” When they gave her puzzled looks, she winced. “It’s a long story.”

“I guess if anyone can help Gabrielle, it’s you, Marinette.” Eliott conceded. “Don’t expect me to invite her to movie nights anytime soon though.”

They weren’t ready to forgive Gabrielle yet, a reality Marinette accepted. Healing took time—Marinette was proof of that, but if she could forgive Chloe Bourgeois, she was sure everyone else could forgive Gabrielle. It was a step in the right direction at least.

Macy stepped out of her stall, tugging on her plain, white dress, and Marinette waved her over.

“Are you sure this is right?” Macy asked, running her hands over the skirt. “Everyone else is so colorful, but my dress is so plain. I’m going to stick out.”

 “You’re going to stick out, but not for the reason you think. You’ll see,” Marinette said. “Do you trust me?”

Macy faced her reflection and nodded. “Okay.”

Marinette got to work, but the dress needed little altering. It fit Macy like a glove just like she knew it would.

“You’re all done,” she said. “I know it seems like yours doesn’t fit in, but trust me, everyone will love it.”

“Marinette, I need you over here!” Audrey called.

“Coming!” Marinette scurried across the room. “What’s wrong?”

“Adrien needs help with a piece of his suit, go check on it.” Audrey waved her toward the changing stalls.

“Adrien?” Marinette approached his curtain. A hand shot out, grabbing her wrist and pulling her in. “Whoa, hey-”

“Shh!” He pressed a finger to her lips, a wicked grin stretching his cheeks.

“There’s something wrong with your tux?” She examined the coat, but it looked fine to her.

He wrapped his arms around her back, touching his nose to hers. “Nah, it’s perfect. I just wanted you to come over here.”

“You pulled me away from my work just to make out in a changing room?” She shot him a playful glare.

“Who said anything about making out?” He quirked a smug brow.

“I- Well- You- I didn’t- I just-” Her cheeks burned, and Adrien snickered, leaning his forehead against hers with an impish grin. “You’re such a tease.”

“But I always deliver,” he said against her lips.

She’d kill him. Later. Right now, all she could think about was the taste of his breath and his hands in her hair. They’d been together for two months, but Adrien still took her breath away.

“Marinette?” Eliott called from outside.

She leaned her head back, forcing their lips apart. Undeterred, Adrien kissed along her jaw and pulled her against him.

“You can’t keep me in here forever,” she said as he trailed down her neck to her collar bone.

Footsteps approached, and when the curtain shot open, they jumped apart. Marinette scrambled to adjust his coat, clearing her throat.

“Um, okay, button’s all fixed,” she said. When Eliott crossed his arms over his chest, she added, “I was just- he had a loose button, so I was fixing it.”

“Mmhmm.” Eliott hummed. “With your mouth?”

“What- We weren’t- No. I was just- Coming, Audrey!” She lowered her head and pushed past him.

Neither of them could look him in the eye for the rest of the night, and no one else knew why their cheeks were always the tiniest bit flush.

♪♫♪ Look at Her Now ♪♫♪

“Of course she was sad, but now she's glad she dodged a bullet. Took a few years to soak up the tears, but look at her now.”

---

“Don’t be nervous.” Adrien placed his hands on Marinette’s shoulders as she chewed her nails ten minutes before the show started. He was dressed in his tux, though his bowtie hung untied around his neck. Marinette fussed with it, unable to keep her hands still.

“What’s to be nervous about? It’s only my whole future on the line,” she said, smoothing his coat once she’d finished. “I feel like I’m gonna pass out. Or throw up. Or throw up, then pass out.”

“You’ll be fine. Everything is running on schedule. Your models are all here. Clara is warmed up for her performance. The press is here. Everyone’s finding their seats including your parents on the front row. Relax.” He soothed, massaging her shoulders.

“Okay. You’re right. Everything is fine. I’m fine. It’s all fine.” She paced back and forth, running her sweaty hands down her skirt. “What if I forget my lines?”

“There’s a prompter at the end of the runway.” Adrien reminded her. He pulled her in, pausing her pacing with a kiss to the cheek. “I have to go finish makeup, but after my walk, I’ll be right beside you, okay?”

“Okay,” she said with a hint of hysteria.

“Deep breaths!” he called.

He gave her a thumbs up, but the moment he rounded the corner, she resumed pacing. “Okay, Marinette. Everything is fine. You’re fine. Deep breaths. You got this. No worries.”

“Ya know, I never noticed how much you talk to yourself.”

She jumped at Chloe’s voice behind her, spinning around to see her in a golden gown.

“Nervous habit,” Marinette said, looking her up and down with a smile. “You’re wearing one of my dresses.”

“Yeah, my mom asked me to be in your show.” Chloe fluffed the skirt.

“Did she?” Marinette cocked a brow.

“She asked me if I wanted to…after I asked her if I could be,” she said. “Whatever. Same thing.”

“I thought you wouldn’t be caught dead wearing one of my hideous designs.” Marinette cocked a hip.

“Ugh, you’re so-”

“You look beautiful.” Marinette cut her off with a sincere smile. “Thank you, Chloe.”

Chloe stiffened as Marinette pulled her in for a hug. She leaned into Marinette’s embrace but pushed her away the moment someone walked by, crossing her arms over her chest.

“Adrien is right, you know,” Chloe said. “You always find a way to overcome everything people throw at you. You really are a diamond, and everyone is about to see how brightly you can shine.”

Marinette blinked in surprise. Chloe rolled her eyes and headed to her position in the lineup as everyone scrambled to make last-minute adjustments to hair and makeup. All of her friends were there to support her. No matter what happened, they would always be there for her.

“30 seconds!”

Clara took her position on the stage as the music started, and Marinette moved to the monitor to watch as she started to sing. Camera bulbs flashed as Adrien made his way down the runway, and Marinette held her breath. He struck a pose at the end, and at the sound of their applause, she breathed a sigh of relief. Lisette started as he turned back, high-fiving him as they passed each other, and Marinette’s first message flashed on the screens.

Beauty is not a height.

“Hey.” Adrien held his arms out, pressing a quick kiss to her temple. “So far so good. They’re still clapping.”

“That’s good.” She nodded.

Chloe made her way out next, eating up the attention from the crowd.

Beauty is not a social status.

“Marinette, we have a problem!” Eliott rushed up to her.

“What? What’s wrong?” Her heart skipped into a sprint again.

“Macy doesn’t want to walk,” he said.

Marinette took off, Adrien hot on her heels.

“Macy?” Marinette called, turning the corner to find her friend sitting in her makeup chair with a dejected expression. “Macy…”

“I’m sorry, Marinette. I really wanted to support you, but I just can’t do this.” She shook her head. “This dress is beautiful, but it’s so different from all of the other pieces. It’s just not for me.”

Marinette set her clipboard down on the vanity and cupped Macy’s face in her hands.

 “It’s exactly for you,” she said. “I never told you because I wanted it to be a surprise, but Macy, I designed this dress specifically for you.”

“What?” Her eyebrows knitted together.

“You were the muse that inspired me to create this whole line, and I made your dress the foundation of my collection. It’s my best piece, and that’s why I’ve saved it for last,” Marinette said.

“But it’s so plain…” Macy ran her hands over the fabric.

“But that’s where you’re wrong.” Marinette smiled, placing a hand on her shoulder. “This dress is unique, like you, and soon everyone will see it’s how beautiful you both are.”

When Macy pursed her lips, Marinette gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. “Trust me.”

Macy glanced at the dwindling line of models. Eliott stood at the front of the line waiting to go next and shot Macy a worried look.

“Okay…”

Marinette helped her up and led her to the back of the line.

Beauty is not a gender. Beauty is not an age. Beauty is not a hair color. Beauty is not one person.

Macy eyed the curtain of mist at the entrance to the runway, releasing Marinette’s hand only at the last moment. All eyes trained on her curious white dress as Macy made her way to the first mark. Her shoulders curled.

Backstage, Marinette watched the monitors with bated breath—everyone as uneasy as Macy. Then the dress began to bleed.

“Whoa, what?” Eliott gasped.

Blues and pinks and purples bled into the white in intricate swirls, and the once plain dress morphed into the most colorful piece in the collection. Marinette covered her mouth to muffle her squeal of delight.

Camera bulbs flashed like wild as the crowd cheered her on. Confused, Macy spared a quick glance down at her dress, now bleeding with color. Thunderous applause roared as she made her way further up the runway, gaining confidence with each step. Behind her on the screen flashed a simple phrase that carried the weight of Marinette’s message, only three small words:

Beauty is you.

“How did you-” Gabrielle blinked.

“I used dye on the thread.” Marinette explained.

“And the mist activated it,” Eliott said, a grin curling on his lips as everyone backstage joined in the applause.

Clara’s song ended as Macy reached the end of the runway, striking a powerful pose as photographers fought over the perfect angle. Marinette stepped onto the stage, floating down the runway in a soft pink gown of her own. Macy shot her a bright smile, eyes watering with tears as the two embraced.

Audrey passed Marinette the mic, and she took the center stage. “When I created my brand, I asked myself one question: What message do I want to send to the world?” she said. “For many years, this industry has been led by the thinnest and the most flawless, narrowing the definition of what is beautiful to exclude many ordinary people. People like you and me.” She paused to glance at Macy briefly before continuing, “I want to redefine beauty because it’s all around us in every person that we meet. We just have to give them an opportunity to let their true colors shine.”

Everyone applauded, and Marinette lowered the microphone with an elated giggle.

“Beauty is in all of us, and you are beautiful.”

The audience rose to their feet, their cheers and applause filling the room. Marinette held her head high, glancing back to see her friends cheering her on from behind the curtains. Her smile widened when she locked eyes with her parents, beaming proudly in the crowd. This was it. Her shining moment. Her glowing statement. Her brilliant sparkle, and she was radiant.

Chapter Text

Chapter 34: Hey Look Ma, I Made It

“Friends are happy for me, or they’re honeysuckle phonies. Then they celebrate my medals, or they wanna take my trophies. Some are loyal soldiers while these other thorns are rosy, and if you never know who you can trust, then trust me, you’ll be lonely.”

- - -

“Hey, dude.”

Adrien blinked, turning away from his locker to find Nino standing behind him. His shoulders were stiff, and his hands played with the strap on his bag. Adrien straightened and cleared his throat.

“Hey, Nino.”

Their friendship had dwindled amidst all of the drama with Lila. The divide did put a strain on their relationship, and they hadn’t hung out together in months. Adrien didn’t blame Nino for taking Alya’s side. After all, Adrien had taken his girlfriend’s side too.

“I saw all the buzz about Marinette’s show. I think it’s a really awesome message she’s sending,” Nino said. “You two seem really solid.”

“Thanks. We all worked really hard on it,” Adrien replied.

Silence stretched between them, and Nino shifted his weight.

“Look, I know things have been mega weird between all of us lately, and I hate that. You’re my bro, and I just wanted you to know that hasn’t changed. I’m proud of you,” Nino said. “Whatever ends up being the right side, Marinette, Lila, neither, or both—you’re my best bud. I miss you.”

“Nino…” Adrien smiled. “I miss you too.”

Adrien held out an arm, and Nino pulled him into a tight embrace. To Adrien’s surprise, he really meant those words. He had missed Nino. When Marinette left, everything got turned on its head, and even the most solid friendships had been shaken.

Lila’s abilities extended far beyond just lies—she made people lose themselves, tangling them in her web until they became a shell of who they used to be. She’d done it to Marinette, Alya, even Adrien himself at one point. But they’d come out stronger, and Adrien knew Alya and the rest of the class would too. One day, they’d show the world what a liar Lila really was. The storms would pass, and everyone would find their way again. Until then, they’d keep pulling everyone to safety one by one.

♪♫♪ pov ♪♫♪

“I wanna love me, the way that you love me. For all of my pretty, and all of my ugly too, I’d love to see me from your point of view.”

- - -

“Ugh! How hard is it to take a decent photo?” Audrey shouted.

Martin grimaced as he approached her office, peeking in to see her tossing aside photo after photo. Her assistant ducked out of the way of her tirade, placing a coffee on the desk.

“This dress is the headliner, and no one got a good photo for the magazine! Ridiculous! What do I pay you people for?” Audrey tossed another photo in the trash.

“Maybe we can find a model and do a shoot here at the office.” Her assistant suggested.

“Of course we can’t!” Audrey said. “This is the front page we’re talking about, not some scripted column piece. The photo must be from the show. Get more photos, or you’re fired!”

“But you already have all of the photos from our photographers.” Her assistant flinched when Audrey spun around on her.

Only then did Audrey notice Martin standing in the door, and he shrank under her glare.

“You, boy. Who gave you permission to stand in my doorway?” she asked.

“Um, I took some photos at the show, and Marinette suggested that I bring them by to possibly use for the magazine.” He held up the SD card.

“This is an esteemed magazine. Not amateur-” the assistant stopped short when Audrey snatched the cartridge from his hands and plugged it into her computer.

Martin shifted his weight as she scrolled through his camera roll pensively. The worst she could do was say no. At least, that’s what he told himself to keep from shaking. Audrey Bourgeois was ten times scarier than Gabrielle on her worst day. Why did he let Marinette talk him into this?

Martin jumped at Audrey’s gasp. She swiped an image onto the large monitor on the wall—a shot of Macy at her peak. It was his favorite shot from the whole show, and not just because it was Macy. Okay, it was mostly because of Macy, but everything from her confident expression to the lights hitting the color on the dress was radiant. Audrey seemed to think so too.

“Now this is what I call a photo. Francine, send this to all of the other photographers and tell them to learn how to take photos like this,” Audrey said.

“Yes, ma’am, but my name isn’t Francine. It’s Eliza,” her assistant said.

“And now it’s fired. Get out.” Audrey shooed her with one hand, eyes never straying from the photo.

Once Eliza cleared out, Audrey turned to Martin, removing her sunglasses.

“Marinette was right to send you to me. That girl has such an eye for detail. This photo will be on the front page of the next issue of Style Queen. I’ll have my assistant send you a check—as soon as I find another assistant,” Audrey said. She brushed past Martin out the door. “Pierre, get me a new assistant! One with a less forgettable name this time.”

Martin turned back to the photo on the monitor with a smile. Macy really was beautiful. If only she could see it herself. Seeing her face on every screen and cover in Paris was bound to do a number on her self-esteem.

Pursing his lips, Martin returned to his car outside, instructing the driver to head across town. Macy smiled brightly when her butler opened the door, a bright red smoothie in her hand.

“Martin, what brings you by?” she asked.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to intrude.” He curled his shoulders.

“Not at all. Come on up.” She beckoned him to follow her up the stairs, sipping her smoothie on the way. “So, to what do I owe the pleasure?”

“I just wanted to see how you’re doing after the show,” he said. “I went by the Style Queen office, and Audrey is going to use one of my pictures for the cover.”

“Martin, that’s awesome!” Macy gasped.

“It’s a picture of you,” he said.

She stayed quiet as they walked down the hall, eventually veering out onto the terrace. Leaning against the rail, she closed her eyes and inhaled through her nose.

“Is that okay?” Martin asked.

Macy blinked, turning to him. “Yeah. It’s fine.”

“You sure? I mean, Audrey is a tough person to persuade, but if it makes you uncomfortable, I’ll fight to take the photo back and-”

“It’s fine. Really.” Macy sighed, setting her drink on the railing. “It’s going to be weird, but everyone is going to be looking at the dress, not me. I’ll be fine.”

“Well, not everyone,” he said. “I mean, I’ll be looking at you… I always look at you.”

Macy’s cheeks flushed, but before she could speak, Martin continued.

“I know it’s difficult for you to see yourself, but you’re- Marinette themed her whole line for you, so that you could see yourself the way we all do. The way I do.” His cheeks burned, and he rubbed the back of his neck. “You’re beautiful, Macy.”

“Martin…” Macy’s eyes watered, and she tugged him into a tight hug, burying her face in his shoulder.

He held her close while she cried, not pulling away until she did. He would have held her for hours if she needed, but after a few minutes, she let go, rubbing a hand across her face. She lingered close, searching his expression with curious brown eyes. Leaning down, she touched her lips to his, sending his heart into a full sprint. Kissing Macy had always felt like a pipe dream, but as she wrapped her arms around his neck, parting her lips in time with his, he realized that some dreams did come true.

When they pulled away, her smile returned, and she leaned her head against his shoulder.

“Thank you.”

“I’ll always be here for you. You can call me anytime,” he said.

Macy sat up with a giggle. “You really do have a heart of gold.”

His cheeks warmed at that, prompting another giggle from Macy. Standing on the terrace, Macy’s smile was brighter than the sun streaming in through the trellis roof, casting speckled shadows across her face, and to Martin, she’d never looked more beautiful.

♪♫♪ Forget Me Now ♪♫♪

“I’m looking down from the skyline, dancing on the moonlight. Can you see my name in the stars? Yeah, I bet you won’t forget me now!”

---

From the moment the show ended, Marinette and her friends hit the ground running. The press went wild with her line, and by the next morning, every phone in her house was ringing with calls from reporters, magazines, celebrities looking for commissions, relatives and family friends sending their congrats. All of it made her dizzy, and the attention didn’t stop there.

Everyone at school followed her everywhere, showering her with praise and asking if she would design for them. She never got a moment alone—even in the bathroom. Part of her wondered if this had been the right move after all when she exited the school that afternoon to find the front steps teeming with her fans, but an overbearing man stood on the curb next to a familiar silver car, who upon seeing her, parted the crowd easily and lifted her over his head.

“Crazy day?” Adrien quirked a brow after his bodyguard shoved her into the car and shut the door. She flinched as people pressed themselves against the windows.

“Uh…” She winced, flicking her gaze to the fans cheering for her on the sidewalk as they pulled away. “How do you put up with this?”

“Comes with the territory. You get used to it.” Adrien chuckled, helping her buckle her seatbelt. “It should die down after a while. You’re just new.”

“I hope so,” she said with wide eyes, settling into her seat. “How did people react at your school?”

“Well…” Adrien pursed his lips.

-  -  -

“Adrien! Marinette’s line was so sick!”

“How is she doing?”

“You’re so lucky to be dating her.”

“We should all hang out again sometime. Could you ask her when she’s available?”

“Uh…” Adrien drawled, averting his gaze as he walked. “I’m sure she would love to see you all again.”

“We should invite her to the class beach party this summer! She always loved going.” Kim suggested.

“I’m sure she’d appreciate that,” Adrien replied with a smile.

“Can you tell her we miss her?” Rose asked.

“I will.” He nodded as the bell rang, and everyone dispersed.

Lila looked on from the second floor with a pensive frown, Alya and Sabrina by her side. Chloe hung back far enough to seem inconspicuous but close enough to eavesdrop.

“It’s pretty awesome that Marinette started her own brand,” Sabrina said as they walked.

“Oh, yeah totally!” Lila smiled sweetly. “I mean, it’s cool that she’s going to be getting so much money and fame, but if it were me, I would be using all of this attention for good. There are so many countries out there that need help, and I think it would be better if she focused her efforts there instead of on herself, don’t you think?”

“Slow your roll, Mlle. Charitable. Not everyone is such a saint.” Alya chuckled.

“Aww, Alya, you’re so sweet. Marinette didn’t deserve you.” Lila pulled her in for a hug. “If only you were the famous one instead of her, then maybe the world would be a better place. I know that you would definitely help the poor children suffering from disease in the hospital like I’m doing.”

“If you ever need any help with that, I’ll be happy to, ya know,” Alya said, wrapping an arm around her shoulders as they walked.

“Oh, I absolutely would, but they’re so particular about who can visit since exposing them to outside germs is so risky for their health,” Lila said.

Chloe rolled her eyes, slowing her pace to meet Adrien.

“Lila thinks Marinette should help the children’s hospital,” she said.

Adrien flicked his gaze ahead with a smirk.

“Then maybe she will.”

-  -  -

“I think that’s a good place to start.” Marinette tapped her chin as the limo slowed to a stop in front of city hall. “What’s this?”

“You didn’t expect to do all this work for free, did you?” Adrien asked as Gorilla moved around to open the door. “Come on. You’ll see.”

Inside the mayor’s office were her parents, Audrey, and Mayor Bourgeois, all chatting idly. They turned to face her as she entered with Adrien, her parents smiling proudly.

“Marinette, darling, come in and sit.” Audrey motioned to the chair in front of the desk.

“What’s going on?” she asked, slowly sinking into her seat.

“Oh, she really has no idea. How cute.” Audrey laughed, pressing a hand to her chest.

“We’re here to talk about your future, Marinette,” Mayor Bourgeois said.

“We’ve been working with the Bourgeois’ to set up an account for you, sweetie.” Her father explained, placing a hand on her shoulder. “You’re still young, so your mother and I will be helping you manage your finances until you’re old enough to do it on your own.”

“Finances?” Marinette’s eyebrows knitted together.

“Lots of people are investing in your brand, sweetie. They want in,” Audrey said. “My phone has been ringing all day with people asking to put money into your brand, so I took the liberty as your primary investor to hire you a manager to help you sort through all of your offers, but seeing as you and I have already partnered, I wanted to hand you your very first check myself.”

Marinette straightened as Mayor Bourgeois ripped a check from his book. Audrey snatched it from his grasp, moving around the desk and holding it out. Marinette eyed Audrey, flicking her gaze down to the slip of paper while her parents and Adrien leaned in to get a better look.

“Oh my!” her mom gasped.

“Whoa!” Her dad ran a hand through his hair. “That’s a lot of croissants.”

“Are you sure the decimal is in the right place?” Marinette looked up, and Audrey and Andre exchanged amused looks.

“Oh, don’t be silly. That’s mere cents compared to what you have coming.” Audrey waved it away. “I’ve made more than that in magazine sales this past hour alone.”

“Is it really alright for me to accept this?” Marinette curled her shoulders.

“Why wouldn’t it be?” Audrey placed a hand on her hip. “You earned it.”

“Audrey is right, sweetie, you worked for this.” Her mom wrapped an arm around her shoulders.

Marinette glanced back down at the check with pursed lips.

“Thank you, Audrey,” she said softly. “For everything.”

“Thank you for revitalizing my passion for this industry. I was in a bit of a dry patch, but you’ve just brought a rainstorm,” Audrey said. “Now, onto the subject of your future, I haven’t been shy about how talented I find you, and I think you have a place in this industry, Marinette. The world of fashion needs your eye. I offered to take you to New York with me once, and I think you should reconsider your answer.”

“I-I don’t know…” Marinette cast a nervous glance down at her purse, but Audrey was undeterred.

“Of course, you’re barely out of collége, but you have so much raw talent that needs to be harnessed.” Audrey lifted her chin. “I can help you hone your skills, not only in designing but in navigating the industry, investing, networking, you have so much to learn, my dear.”

“Audrey…” Marinette blinked, gathering her thoughts. “I do want to work with you, and I did before too, but-”

“Yes, yes, Paris is your home, I know.” Audrey rolled her eyes. “You’re still young, and I know that your life here is important to you, so I’m not asking you to leave it all behind yet.” She let out a sigh. “I will work with you here, in Paris, until you turn 18 and finish school. Then you and I can go to New York and enroll you in a proper university, and I will help you establish yourself independently.”

“We’ll be working here in Paris?” Marinette reiterated, touching her earrings.

“Yes, you don’t have to leave all of your little school friends,” Audrey said with another eye roll.

Marinette pressed her lips together. “Okay.” She nodded. “Then I would be honored to train with you, Audrey.”

“Excellent!” Audrey clapped her hands together. “I will have your manager meet with my assistant to work out our schedules. Ah, this is going to be wonderful. Absolutely wonderful, I can already see the headlines!”

“We’re so proud of you, honey,” her dad said, placing a hand on her back and kissing her temple.

“What are you going to spend your first paycheck on?” Mayor Bourgeois asked, a knowing smile on his lips.

Marinette glanced back at the check. “I’m going to spend it on the children’s hospital.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 35: 7 rings

“Been through some bad shit, I should be a sad bitch. Who would have thought it’d turn me to a savage?”

---

“Bien Jouè!” Ladybug and Chat Noir fist bumped after another purified akuma.

“Nice work today, kitty,” Ladybug said.

“Same to you, LB!” Chat Noir readied his staff. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got a lady in waiting.”

“See you tomorrow.” Ladybug waved as he vaulted off. “Okay, time to race.”

She tossed her yoyo and shot off, landing back on her balcony and letting her transformation drop. She checked her phone timer, glancing out across the rooftops as that mess of blond hair came into view. Right on time.

“Chat Noir!” she called.

He skidded to a stop a few roofs over before hopping over to meet her.

“Is something the matter, little lady?” he asked, perching on the railing.

“No- ah, I mean, I wanted to ask you for a favor.” She clasped her hands together in front of her. “Tomorrow I’m planning on visiting the children’s hospital, and I was hoping that I could get someone special for the kids. I think they would be thrilled if one of Paris’ superheroes could make it, so do you have time to come? I tried asking Ladybug, but she’s too busy.”

“To the hospital? Tomorrow?” He searched her pleading expression with pursed lips. “Uh, yeah, I think I can make that.”

“Awesome! Thank you, Chat Noir!” She beamed.

“Anything for you.” He held up his ring with a wince. “Uh, I mean, gotta jet, but I’ll be there tomorrow.”

“10 o’clock!” she called as he hopped off again. She crawled through her skylight to call Adrien with a grin. His phone rang several times, and she wondered if it would go to voicemail before he finally picked up.

“Hey!”

“Hey, did I catch you at a bad time? You sound winded,” she said.

“No, no, sorry! I was, uh, just playing a little basketball.” He cleared his throat. “What’s up?”

“Guess who agreed to come to the hospital with us tomorrow?” She bounced excitedly.

“Jagged Stone?”

“Out of the country. Think local.”

“Andre the ice cream man?”

“Most of the kids have dietary restrictions.”

“Ladybug?”

“Closer.” She giggled. “It’s Chat Noir!”

“That’s awesome, Marinette! The kids are going to be so happy,” he said.

“I’m really excited now.” She paced across her bedroom floor. “By the way, whose car are we taking, yours or mine?”

“Uh, yours is fine. We need to break it in,” he said.

“Okay. I’ll let you get back to your basketball. See you tomorrow?”

“Definitely,” Adrien said.

“Love you!”

“Yeah, I love you too…”

♪♫♪ Sucker ♪♫♪

“I’m a sucker for you. You say the word, and I’ll go anywhere blindly.”

---

“How are you going to be in two places at once, genius? You can’t go as Adrien and Chat Noir,” Plagg said the next morning, stuffing a whole wedge of Camembert down his throat.

“I’m not.” Adrien pinched the bridge of his nose. “Marinette specifically asked Chat Noir, so Adrien is just going to have to call in sick.”

“Sick with what?”

Adrien pursed his lips, reaching for his phone. Marinette answered on the third ring.

“Hey, you! We’re not leaving to pick you up for a few more minutes, what’s up?” She sounded so cheerful. He hated to disappoint her, but he didn’t have a choice.

“I’m really sorry, mon ange, but I don’t think I’ll be able to make it today,” he said, sounding as pathetic as possible. “I think I’m coming down with something.”

“You’re sick?” Marinette gasped.

“Yeah, I woke up in the middle of the night, and my stomach has been hurting all morning.” He fibbed. “I’m really sorry, my love. I feel like I’m letting you down.”

“No, it’s fine. We’ll manage. You just get lots of rest and focus on feeling better, okay?” she said gently. “I’ll tell you all about it later.”

“Love you,” he moaned.

“Love you too. Now, go lie down.”

“Already there.” He hung up and pulled the blanket over his pillows. “Come on, Plagg! Transform me.”

Chat Noir arrived at the hospital to find Gabrielle already waiting. She didn’t look up from her phone when he touched down, barely acknowledging his existence. Marinette arrived at the same time as her friends, and she smiled at him as Martin, Eliott, Lisette, and Macy crawled out of their car.

“Thank you for coming!” Marinette said, looking radiant as ever, but now wasn’t the time to admire how cute she looked in her pink skirt.

“Of course.” He bowed politely and kissed her hand.

Last but not least, a white limo rolled up to the curb behind them, and Chloe emerged, fluffing her hair as if she were the star of the show—which, knowing Chloe, she probably thought she was.

A small-framed woman in a lab coat was waiting just inside the front doors, and Marinette surged ahead to greet her.

“Hi, I’m Marinette!”

“Nice to meet you. I’m Dr. Han, head director of the hospital.” The woman shook Marinette’s hand. “Thank you so much for your generous donations. You’re really going to change lives here.”

“I’m happy to help,” she said as if it were no big deal, which knowing Marinette, it wasn’t. She always wanted to help, even without the ulterior motive of defeating Lila. It was just one thing Adrien loved about her.

“Is it alright if we visit the kids for a while?” she asked.

“I think they’d enjoy that very much.”

Dr. Han led the way, and their group broke off into different wards. Eliott and Lisette, Macy and Martin, Chloe and Gabrielle. That left Marinette with Chat Noir, not that he was complaining. He’d just have to remember not to kiss her.

The hospital staff had gathered the kids in the large playroom, and their faces lit up when Marinette entered with Chat Noir.

“Everyone, this is Marinette. She and her friends were the ones who donated to help us get new equipment and gift baskets for all of you.” Dr. Han explained.

“Hello.” Marinette waved shyly. “Did you all enjoy your gifts?”

“Yeah!” One girl snuggled a Ladybug doll Marinette had stitched herself.

“Well, what fun are toys if you have no one to play with, right? So I brought someone with me to play with you all today.” She gestured to Chat Noir who gave a friendly wave.

“Are you the real Chat Noir?” one girl asked.

“Could a fake Chat Noir do this?” He extended his staff along the length of the room, creating a secure bar overhead. He hung upside down with a cheeky grin, and the kids stared in awe.

To no one’s surprise, Chat Noir was a big hit with the kids, but Marinette found their favor as well when they started a game of Ladybug and Chat Noir.

“The real Ladybug couldn’t make it today, so will you play the part, m’lady?” Chat asked, holding out a hand in offering.

Marinette pursed her lips. “I think someone else should play Ladybug.” She approached the girl in the wheelchair with a Ladybug doll. “How would you like to be Ladybug?”

“But I can’t be Ladybug because of my chair,” the girl said.

 “Then I’ll be Queen Bee and help you. Even the real Ladybug needs help sometimes, so I think you’ll do great.” Marinette smiled, an expression the girl reflected with equal excitement.

Could she be more perfect?

“I call Bunny!”

“Can I be Malin?”

“I wanna be Emerald Shell!”

“Ladybug is going to need all of her super friends for this mission,” Marinette said.

“I want to be the akuma!” one boy said.

“Okay, what is your evil superpower?” Chat Noir asked the boy.

“Making everyone eat broccoli!” He exclaimed, and everyone gasped in horror.

“A true villain.” Chat Noir nodded.

“Okay, Ladybug, are you ready to fight crime with Chat Noir and all of your super friends?” Marinette asked, turning the chair around.

“Yeah!”

The kids had a blast as Marinette wheeled their Ladybug around to save each of them from having to eat broccoli, and Chat couldn’t take his eyes off her. She helped each child feel useful and special, bringing glowing smiles to each of their faces. The light emanating from her own face made his heart skip. Every time he thought he couldn’t love her more, she did something to prove him wrong. She really was the most miraculous girl in the world.

“Okay, Ladybug, I think it’s time to call your lucky charm,” Marinette said once they’d rescued all the kids by giving them smiley face stickers of immunity. “Can you do it?”

“Lucky Charm!” the girl called, throwing her hands up, and Marinette retrieved an apple from the snack cart.

“Alright, what’s your plan?” Marinette asked.

She tapped her chin, then pulled Chat Noir down to whisper in his ear.

“You got it, LB.” He winked. “Bunny, Malin, I seem to have forgotten the name of my power. Can you say it for me?”

“Cataclysm!” they shouted.

Chat Noir moved through the motions, gently brushing the toy broccoli with his fingers.

“Well, Broccolator, Chat Noir has just destroyed all the broccoli. There’s only fruit left now.” Marinette declared.

“No!” The young boy collapsed to his knees.

“Quick, Ladybug, we have to capture his akuma!” Marinette said, wheeling her over. “What’s the phrase?”

“Time to de-evilize!” she said. Marinette placed a white butterfly sticker on the boy’s shirt, passing the apple to the little girl to hold up. “Miraculous Ladybug!”

“Another victim saved by Ladybug, Chat Noir, and their brave super friends Malin, Souris Rose, Emerald Shell, Queen Bee, Tigress, and Bunny!” Marinette announced, and all of the kids and staff cheered.

“Alright, super team, we have one more important order of business left,” Chat Noir said, carrying their Emerald Shell over. “Put your fists in like this and…”

“Pound it!”

“Good job.” He chuckled as they all crowded in for a hug.

“Alright, kids, now Marinette is going to read you all a story while you have your snacks,” one nurse announced while several others moved chairs around.

“How many of you remember Sandboy?” Marinette asked as they settled in, holding up a book, and hands shot up. “Oh, good because I may need your help telling this one.”

Marinette was really good with kids, engaging them all in the story and letting everyone feel included. How did Adrien ever get so lucky to interest a girl like her? Most days he couldn’t believe she fell in love with him. He was so lame by comparison.

“And then they heard a voice from above…” Marinette said ominously. “What did it say?”

“The Sandboy just checked in, now nightmares can begin!” The kids recited.

“Then Chat Noir got dusted with his magic sand, bringing his worst nightmare to life! He stepped in front of Ladybug, twirling his staff and saying…”

“Get behind me, m’lady. I’ll protect you!” Chat Noir said, mimicking the stance in the picture and prompting a laugh from the kids.

“ʻYou’ve still got your powers?’ Ladybug asked.”

“Losing mine isn’t what I’m afraid of.” Chat recited.

“ʻThen what?’ Suddenly, a menacing voice sounded above them. ‘Chat Noir! Bad kitty, I’ll never love you!’”

Marinette shot him a playful grin, and he shrugged guiltily.

“…And finally Ladybug captured the akuma and used her lucky charm to set everything back to normal. Pound it!” Marinette finished several minutes later. “So, did you all have fun today meeting a real superhero?”

“Yeah!” The kids cheered, and their little Ladybug looked up at her.

“You’re a superhero too, Marinette,” she said.

“What? I’m not. I’m just a normal girl. No superpowers whatsoever.” Marinette insisted.

“You’re our superhero cause you helped us get new machines and more medicine,” another boy said. “You’re our Ladybug.”

The kids voiced agreements, turning Marinette’s cheeks pink.

“As Ladybug’s certified best friend, I have to agree.” Chat Noir concurred.

Marinette hugged the book to her chest with a smile. “Let me tell you a secret: We can all be heroes just like Ladybug and Chat Noir so long as we always have one thing: hope,” she said. “Hope is our superpower, and so long as we have that, then Hawkmoth can never win. It's his only weakness, and anyone can have it. Isn't that right, Chat Noir?”

“Yeah…” He nodded, eyes fixed on her.

He'd seen Marinette glow before when she was encouraging her friends or at the fashion show, but in that moment, she was more radiant than ever. The whole room was brighter because she was in it, and every child wore a smile as they departed. This was Marinette's superpower, the ability to give hope to others so that their lights could shine too, and Chat Noir had never been so smitten. For a moment, he forgot that they were doing all of this to get back at Lila, and he felt like Marinette had too. She really was an everyday hero.

Chat Noir caught a glimpse of her phone screen where she was typing a message to Adrien with pictures taken throughout the day as they walked up the hall. Pictures she was sending to him, who was supposed to be at home, sick.

“Texting your boyfriend?” he asked, unable to resist and trying, and failing, to hide his smirk.

“Yeah. He’s sick today, so he couldn’t come, but I wanted him to see what we did.” She smiled at the screen as the messages sent.

“I’m sure he appreciates it, and I’m sure he would have been here if he could. You should go visit him. He probably misses you.” Chat Noir clasped his hands behind his back, pursing his lips innocently.

“I’ll see how he’s feeling.” She smiled up at him. “Thank you for coming today, Chat Noir.”

“Of course, anytime.” He stopped short, taking her hand. “I mean it. If you ever need anything, just ask.”

He leaned down to kiss her instinctively, but catching himself, tilted his head to peck both of her cheeks instead. “I should get going. Thanks for all of your hard work, Miraculous Marinette.”

“See you around, Chat Noir.” She pulled him in for a hug.

He hoped she couldn’t tell how fast his heart was beating or how his pulse accelerated the moment she touched him.

“Don’t forget to go see your boyfriend. He loves you so much and really wants to kiss you- I mean see you!” Chat Noir said. “Probably! I mean, I’m just guessing. A girl like you, what guy wouldn’t want to kiss- see you really badly. Anyway, wow, look at the time. Gotta go, see you later, bye!”

Chat Noir landed back in his bathroom a few minutes later, letting his transformation drop and stumbling over to the sink. He mussed up his hair, slapping his cheeks a few times to redden them and rushing back to his bed. He smiled down at all of the photos and loving messages she’d sent him and tapped the video icon in the corner.

“Hey, how are you feeling?” she answered. The seatbelt strap told him she was still in the car.

“A lot better,” he said. “Turns out it was a kidney stone, not a virus, so you can come visit me if you want.”

“Are you sure you’re up to it?” she asked worriedly.

“I’m always up to seeing you, gorgeous.” He flashed her a reassuring smile and a wink.

“Well, if you have enough energy to flirt, you must be feeling better. I’ll be there soon.” She giggled.

“Can’t wait. I miss you.” He pouted. “Come make me feel better with your kisses.”

“I will.”

When she arrived, Adrien smiled up at her, reaching a hand out for her to take. She sat on the edge of his bed, brushing his hair away from his eyes.

“How are you feeling?” she asked as he leaned his cheek into her palm.

“Better now that you’re here.” He kissed her hand. “How was the hospital?”

“We had an amazing time. Those kids are so strong and full of hope…We played a game with them, and this little girl-” Her voice trailed off as Adrien leaned up to kiss her. “Don’t you want to hear how everything went?”

“Later,” he said, laying back against his pillow. “Right now I need my Marinette to save me. I have no energy to move anything except my lips, and only a kiss from the most kindhearted and beautiful princess in the world can heal me.”

“And I thought Chat Noir was dramatic.” She teased.

“Hurry.” He coughed. “I’m not going to make it.”

Marinette smiled down at him, leaning in to touch her lips to his. He wrapped his arms around her, lips parting eagerly. Of course, he would listen to all of her stories and pretend he was hearing it all for the first time. But right now all that mattered were her lips on his.

♪♫♪ the 1 ♪♫♪

“But we were something, don't you think so? Roaring twenties tossing pennies in the pool, and if my wishes came true, it would have been you. In my defense, I have none for never leaving well enough alone. But it would have been fun if you would've been the one.”

---

“My, my I don’t think I’ve ever seen you so happy, LB,” Chat Noir called as his staff lowered him onto the roof where she sat, looking out over the city. “What’s got you in such a good mood?”

“I just had a really great day.” She shrugged. “I heard you visited the children’s hospital.”

“Yeah, it was a lot of fun. That Marinette girl really is something,” he said. “What were you up to today that kept you from coming?”

“I- had a date with my boyfriend,” she said. “I would have loved to go see the children, but I couldn’t cancel without seeming suspicious. Juggling a double life is hard sometimes.”

“I know exactly what you mean,” Chat Noir said. “So, tell me about your guy. Is he more handsome than me?”

Ladybug leaned against her fist with a dreamy sigh. “He’s so incredible. He’s nice; he’s smart; he’s handsome, very athletic, but also so down-to-earth and gentle. He always has my back. I really love him.”

“Sounds like a lucky guy,” Chat Noir said. “Well, if he ever breaks your heart, just say the word, and I’ll rough him up for you.”

Ladybug shoved him playfully. “What about your unlucky girl?”

“Okay, first of all, ouch.” He cupped a hand over his heart. “Second of all, fair. I feel lucky that she even likes me. She’s crazy talented—it’s insane how amazing she is, and she really cares about people. No matter what, she always wants to help, and she’s funny, and she has the cutest laugh. When I’m with her, it’s like nothing else matters but right then and there. Just the two of us together, and I wouldn’t give her up for the world.”

He let out a breath, casting her a smug grin.

“Oh, and she thinks my jokes are funny.” He gloated as if it were the cherry on top, and Ladybug pursed her lips to hide her smile.

“Well, then you’re just gonna have to marry her because girls willing to put up with your puns don’t grow on trees,” she said.

“Yeah, she really is the perfect girl for me. You never stood a chance.” Chat Noir sighed.

Ladybug laid down on the roof with a smile, and Chat Noir moved to lie beside her. The stars twinkled faintly against the lights, barely visible above the city. Ladybug let out a deep breath.

“I really am happy for you, chaton,” she murmured. “I mean that. You’re a great guy under all of your jokes.”

He turned to face her, leaning against his arm with a tender smile. “I’m happy for you too. I know I gave you a hard time for a while, and I’m really sorry if you ever felt like I was pushing you. It was hard to accept, but you and I just aren’t meant to be.”

“You are important to me. I know I can always trust you, and I’m really glad you’re my partner.” Ladybug rolled onto her side and reached out a hand to ruffle his hair. “You’re my best friend, Chat Noir.”

“And you’re mine,” he said softly before the gentleness in his eyes morphed into mischief. “So, if we’ve defeated Hawkmoth, do you promise to invite me to your wedding?”

“Uh, who else am I gonna get to be my maid of honor?” Ladybug grunted, not bothering to mask the ‘duh’ in her voice.

“Will I get to wear a dress?” he asked.

“Naturally. I’ll pick out something really tasteful for you.” She rolled onto her back with a laugh as he pumped an excited fist. “Better practice walking in heels.”

“Hey, I’ve gotten good at it since Reflekta!”

She roared with laughter, which Chat found contagious.

“Ya know,” she said once they’d calmed, “I feel like for the first time in a long time that everything is gonna be okay. All of this feels a little less daunting, and I know that we’re going to win against Hawkmoth.”

“Yeah,” Chat Noir said, staring up at the sky. “I feel that too.”

“For the people we love.” Ladybug slipped her hand into his, curling their fingers together.

Chat gave them a squeeze. “For the people we love.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 36: Sue Me

“So sue me for looking so pretty tonight, wearing your favorite color under the lights, for moving on, doing everything right.”

---

“Did you hear about Marinette?”

“Oh, you mean about the children’s hospital?”

“Crazy, right? She’s so generous.”

Lila’s annoyance flared hotter with each step she took at school. It had been a week since Marinette’s stupid fashion show, and people were still buzzing about her. To make matters worse, she’d donated every dime to the stupid children’s hospital for new equipment. Over two million euros by herself, and not to mention, her friends all pitched in to donate another two million—as if the hospital needed that much. Lila was going to be hearing about her for a while.

“Yo, Lila!” Nino waved her down from across the courtyard.

She flicked her gaze over to him, only to feel her blood curdle when she spotted Adrien. He offered her a cheeky grin as she approached.

“Adrien was just telling me about the children’s hospital. The new equipment is really helping a lot of kids. Isn’t it awesome?” Nino said.

“Wow, yeah. That’s so thoughtful of you, Adrien,” Lila said, plastering on a fake smile.

“It was all Marinette’s idea actually. She’s always trying to help people. I’m so unworthy.” Adrien placed a hand over his heart.

Stupid poser.

“We’re planning a party at the park to celebrate the end of the school year. Do you think Marinette would come if we invited her?” Rose asked.

“I’ll ask her,” Adrien said. “Actually, we’re going to be doing a lot of charity work this summer, and we’d love it if you guys could join us.”

“Sure. We’ll help out,” Alix said.

“I know you and Marinette don’t exactly get along, Lila, but it would be mega awesome if you helped out. Maybe it would help you two bury the hatchet.” Nino suggested.

Lila suppressed an eye roll. “Oh, I would love to help, but I’m actually going on a summer trip to Achu to work on my global campaign to end pollution, so I’m afraid I’ll have to pass.”

“Too bad, but good luck with your campaign!” Adrien patted her shoulder as the bell rang, and their classmates dispersed.

She shot him a pointed glare, but he simply smiled and walked away.

As it turned out, lying about being out of the country all summer made for a very boring two months spent indoors, and all the while, her mortal enemy was out living it up at beach parties. Even stuck in her own house, she couldn’t get away from Marinette Dupain-Cheng. Every time she opened Instagram or Twitter, there Marinette was posing with her friends at the beach or doing an interview with Nadja about whatever ridiculous charity she was doing.

To say Lila hated her was an understatement; however, staying off of her electronics gave her time to think and plan how she was going to win everyone back at the start of the new school year. They were all moving up to lycée, and Adrien was moving to the same school as Marinette, which only made things easier. There was no one left to stop her from running everything, so Marinette could enjoy her 15 minutes of fame if she wanted. Lila had everything she needed.

“Alright, my bella, I’m off,” her mother called, peeking her head into Lila’s room. “Got any exciting plans today?”

“Yeah, I’m going to a movie with some friends.” Lila smiled as her mother leaned down to kiss her temple.

“Well, have fun. I should be back later tonight. I’ve got a day full of meetings ahead of me.” Her mother sighed. “That girl that used to go to your school is coming to pitch an idea for us today. The famous designer girl, now what was her name?”

“You’re having a meeting with Marinette?” Lila shot up.

“Marinette! Yes, that’s it.” She snapped her fingers in realization. “She wants to pitch a campaign to help Europe go green. Isn’t that wonderful? Most of us are already on board, so this meeting is just a formality to discuss specifics.”

Lila’s blood ran cold as her mother dug her keys from her purse.

“I left you a couple meals in the fridge in case I get back late. Have a great day, my love!”

Lila’s hands clenched into fists, her breaths coming in short and ragged. When the apartment door closed, she buried her face in her pillow with a scream.

Poor little girl trapped in a web of her own lies. I can help you get revenge.

“Oh, get lost, Hawkmoth! I can’t get akumatized because I’m supposed to be out of the country!” Lila shouted, ripping out her earrings and tossing them across the room with a growl. She collapsed onto her bed, burying her face in her pillow with a pout.

Stupid Marinette! Lila never thought when she challenged her that any of this would happen. She would have to think up some really good lies to get herself out of this one come September.

♪♫♪ I Forgot That You Existed ♪♫♪

“I forgot that you existed, and I thought that it would kill me, but it didn’t. And it was so nice, so peaceful and quiet.”

---

“How do I look?” Marinette twirled around. “Too frumpy? Is this too serious? Not serious enough? Should I have a briefcase? I think I need a briefcase. Danielle, how quickly can I get a briefcase?”

“You look fine.” Adrien assured her, placing his hands on her shoulders to steady her. “Incredibly cute as always.”

“Okay, but cute isn’t going to cut it for a room of global ambassadors. I need to be smart and professional and-and-”

“You are both of those things.” Adrien squished her cheeks in his hands. “Stop worrying.”

“But what if I knock over the projector, or what if I accidentally delete the presentation when I go to open it? Or what if I spill the chief ambassador’s coffee in his lap and give him second-degree burns and get banned from ever setting foot in France again- no, what if they ban me from the Earth? I’ll have to go live on the moon. Adrien, I can’t live on the moon!” Marinette took frantic breaths.

“None of that is going to happen.” Adrien got her a cup of water from the cooler nearby. “I’ve seen you rehearse this speech a thousand times, so why don’t you let me handle the PowerPoint.” He pressed the cup to her lips and gently took the remote from her hand. “The ambassadors are just interested in your idea. Their job is to make the world a better place, and that’s all you’re trying to do. No one is grading you on how well you present, so just get in there and get the idea out and answer any questions. You can do this.”

“I know, but what if I get lightheaded and pass out?” She paced the length of the hall. “Plus, it’s not even my idea.”

“Well, you were inspired by someone else on the general idea, but you were the one who came up with the specific details. You planned exactly how to go about it. You reached out to the ambassadors and put the whole thing together, so I would say that it is your idea.” He fanned her with a pamphlet. “Lila may have been the spark that lit this flame, but you’re the one who keeps it going so it can warm the most people. You’ve taken all of her lies and used them to help people, Marinette. Everything you do is for the good of others, and you should be proud of that.”

“The good of everyone except Lila.” Marinette corrected.

“Well, who knows? Maybe this will teach her to stop lying.” Adrien wrapped his arms around her waist. “Quit worrying. You’re going to be great, and I’m not just saying that because I love you so much.”

Marinette giggled as he pressed a squeaky kiss to her cheek. Adrien was right. This wasn’t about her or even Lila. Her plan would help millions of people across Europe, and that was all that mattered.

The door to the meeting room opened, and the secretary stepped out.

“They’re ready for you, Marinette,” she said with a smile.

Marinette let out a breath, rolling her neck and wiping her palms on her blazer.

“Ready?” Adrien quirked a brow.

“Yeah. Ready.” She nodded.

Several men and women in suits sat at a round table, all heads turning to her as she entered. A few of them flashed her encouraging smiles as Adrien plugged in the thumb drive and pulled up her presentation.

“Um, good afternoon,” she said, unsure of what to do with her hands and ultimately settling for clasping them together in front of her. “Thank you for meeting with me today.”

“Thank you for reaching out to us, Marinette. It’s nice to see youth taking initiative and working to better their community,” one woman said with a friendly smile that Marinette returned.

She squared her shoulders and took a deep breath. “I want to present you all with a plan to help the European Union do its part in diminishing our footprint on the environment.”

♪♫♪ I Know Places ♪♫♪

“They take their shots, but we're bulletproof. I know places, and you know for me it's always you. I know places. In the dead of night, your eyes so green. I know places, and I know for you it's always me.”

---

Marinette sat stiffly in her town car, watching buildings pass as Danielle flipped through her schedule. It was the first time she was arriving at school with a chauffeur, and even though it was commonplace for her classmates, she was still having a hard time adjusting. Riding with her friends was one thing, but now that she had her own private car, she couldn't help feeling awkward. She missed the subway and its normalcy, but things were different now. The subway was no longer an option unless she wanted to get mobbed by fans. A lot had changed over the summer.

“You're spending time with your friends after school today, but don't forget your branding appointment with Mme. Bourgeois at 7,” Danielle said without looking up from her tablet.

“I won't. Thank you, Danielle,” Marinette said with a smile.

Despite feeling weird about her newfound wealth, she had to admit that having someone to manage her schedule was nice. She had so many appointments and meetings for all of her charities that it would be impossible to keep up with on her own. Danielle made sure that she was where she was supposed to be on time, and she also ensured that Marinette wasn't taking on too much so she still had ample amounts of free time to spend with her friends. It made juggling her civilian life with her hero life easier. She had to be more careful with everyone watching her, but at least she was still awarded plenty of freedom. Or as much freedom as she could have without getting chased down by fans.

“Have a good day, Marinette,” Danielle said as the car slowed to a stop at the curb.

“Thank you, Danielle. You too!” She smiled as she climbed out.

She thought her collége was enormous, but lycée was even bigger. Despite all of her accomplishments, she still felt small standing on the sidewalk. She was at the bottom of the food chain again, and her peers were all accomplished in their own rights. At least she still had all of her friends, so she wouldn’t be alone.

Teachers stood in the halls, helping students find their way, and Marinette glanced down at the schedule on her phone with pursed lips as she walked. Macy and Eliott were still in her class, so at least she’d have someone to sit by. Plus, they could see Martin and Lisette at lunch.

“Oh my gosh, is that Marinette Dupain-Cheng?” A faux-nasally voice gasped.

She turned to see familiar silky blond hair leaning against the doorway to the stairwell, a smile curling on her lips.

“I love your work! Can I have an autograph?”

Marinette leapt into his arms with a giggle, touching her lips to his. When she pulled away, she examined the gray uniform and cheeky grin.

“You didn’t tell me you were coming here!” she said.

“I wanted to surprise you.” He shrugged. “And judging from your reaction, I’d say that mission was a success.”

“You left behind Nino… Kim, Ivan, Max…” Marinette shook her head.

“It’s not like I can’t see them. Besides, I have friends here too.” He touched his forehead to hers. “Plus it gets me away from you-know-who.”

“What about Chloe?” Marinette asked.

“She didn’t want to transfer to private school. Something about not being caught dead in such dreadful uniforms.” He rolled his eyes. “Plus someone has to stay behind to keep an eye on things to fuel our plans.”

Marinette relaxed, her smile widening, though it wavered when she looked back down at his uniform.

“Okay, but why do you look so good though? That’s not fair!” She huffed.

Adrien threw his head back with a laugh, striking a pose. “I can make anything look good.”

Marinette stretched up on her toes to kiss him again. As it turned out, having her boyfriend at school with her was going to prove trickier than she thought.

“Um, you two do realize the bell rang, right?” Macy peeked behind the stairwell where they were tangled with locked lips.

“Oh, yeah, we were just-” Marinette said as they frantically detangled themselves, but at Macy’s quirked a brow, she mumbled a quick, “Thanks…”

“Come on, you two. We’re going to have to put you guys on a leash, I swear.” Macy chuckled as they scurried after her, fixing their hair with rosy cheeks.

“Can you blame me? She’s just so cute.” Adrien shot Marinette a wink.

“You two are worse than Eliott and Lisette,” Macy groaned.

In the months following the fashion show, Macy had been seeing a therapist to help with her body image struggles. It made Marinette happy to know that she was working to get better. She smiled a lot more freely now, and she’d taken seeing her face all over magazines in stride. Marinette was glad to see her becoming more confident.

“Anywho, Martin and I have loads to tell you about our trip to Germany to oversee your Go Green initiative. In just two months, they’ve reduced the amount of one-use plastics by 13% all thanks to you.” Macy reported jovially as they entered the classroom.

“Well, well, look what the cat dragged in.” Eliott grinned at Macy, who shoved his shoulder.

“I found them making out under the staircase,” she said.

Eliott shook his head at them. “I told you it would happen. As soon as Adrien said he was applying to our school, I knew we were going to have to chaperone them.”

“You told them?” Marinette quirked a brow at Adrien, and he offered her a guilty smile.

“It was worth it to see your face when you saw me.” He kissed her hand, taking the seat beside her. “Plus, I missed being in the same class as you, so this will be fun.”

“Just make sure you two pay attention.” Macy teased.

Marinette bit back a smile as the teacher entered and started the day. Having Adrien at her school again was nice, and as she stole glances at him in class, she realized that she really had missed seeing him every day. Of course, things were much different between them than they were the last time they were in school together. He was her boyfriend. She was famous. Chloe was her friend. Alya was not. So much had changed in her life in just a few short months.

She didn’t know what the future held, but for the first time in a long time, Marinette felt confident in the direction she was headed.

Chapter Text

Chapter 37: Wolf in Sheep’s Clothing

“Tell me how you're sleeping easy, how you're only thinking of yourself. Show me how you justify telling all your lies like second nature. Listen, mark my words, one day you will pay, you will pay. Karma's gonna come collect your debt.”

---

Alya scrolled down her Twitter feed, chin resting against her fist.

Up and Coming Fashion Designer Marinette Dupain-Cheng Meets with World Leaders to-

Alya scrolled past.

Audrey Bourgeois’s Protégé Designs Gown for Royal Family’s-

Swipe.

Clara Nightingale and Jagged Stone Announce New Single Featuring Marine-

Alya rubbed her eyes with a sigh. Marinette had a busy summer, and it was impossible to avoid her face or her name. School was starting tomorrow, and they were all moving up to lycée. Adrien moved to the same private school as Marinette, and everyone was talking about them. He and Nino made up, which Alya didn’t like, but she couldn’t rightfully ask her boyfriend to give up his best friend. Not like she gave up hers.

Marinette made a name for herself just like she always wanted. A different Alya would have been happy for her, and maybe deep down a part of her was—the part of her that still missed their friendship. She tried not to think about that part. It was too painful.

But that part was getting harder to ignore, especially when Marinette was everywhere she looked. Her friend group was dwindling as more and more of her classmates joined Marinette’s side. With Lila gone all summer and her social media flooded with Marinette, Alya spent most of her days exploring other hobbies. Reading, writing, watching TV, taking her sisters to the park. She’d been avoiding as much Marinette news as she could, but it was virtually impossible.

Prince Ali Discusses Go Green Initiative

That was Lila’s plan! At least she had a productive summer too. Maybe she’d be back in Paris soon, and they could hang out again. Alya clicked the article and turned the volume up.

“Prince Ali has had a busy summer with visits to America, Japan, as well as France where he attended Paris’s newest teen celebrity Marinette Dupain-Cheng’s debut fashion show!”

A pit formed in Alya’s stomach.

“The two connected behind-the-scenes and have become good friends. Marinette was even spotted spending time at the prince’s palace this summer with her boyfriend, Adrien Agreste, son of famous fashion designer Gabriel Agreste,” the reporter said. “Marinette has taken the world by storm, not only with her unique designs and bold message but her charitable heart too. She and Prince Ali have proposed a Go Green initiative that is spreading rapidly across Europe.”

“What?” Alya gasped. “But that’s-”

“Out of all my close friends, Marinette is the most selfless and hardworking person I know, and her campaign is going to change the world!” Prince Ali said on the screen.

“Her campaign?” Alya pressed her lips together.

I’m such good friends with Prince Ali. He invites me to his palace all the time!

She lies with every breath.

Alya’s stomach jumped up to her throat, hands shaking as she clicked on another interview.

“Aw, I always wanted a cat. They are so rock n roll!” Jagged gushed, nuzzling a kitten. “What do you think? Should I get Fang a furry sibling?”

“Definitely!”

I saved Jagged Stone’s kitten before he had to get rid of it because he found out he was allergic.

She’s a liar.

Ladybug consults me before giving out every Miraculous because we’re such good friends.

Your identities are your most important asset. No one must know who you really are.

“This just in, Ladybug and Chat Noir have finally defeated Hawkmoth with the help of their superhero friends Malin, Emerald Shell, Tigress, Souris Rose, Bunny, and Queen Bee. The team of superheroes faced off against Hawkmoth at the Eiffel Tower-”

Alya tossed her phone aside, burying her face in her pillow as tears slid down her cheeks. Her hands shook, lungs too heavy to draw a full breath, leaving her grasping for a foothold to fall back on. But there wasn’t one. A gaping hole had moved in where her heart should be, chewed away from months of lies and deceit.

Marinette wasn’t her enemy. She never had been. All along she’d tried to warn Alya about Lila, and even now she’d gone to such great lengths to throw them all a lifeline to save them from a ship they didn’t know was sinking.

It could have been Rena Rouge by Ladybug’s side. It could have been her helping Marinette, modeling in her show, visiting sick kids, changing the world—being a hero. Alya wasn’t sure she knew what that meant anymore, but if anyone deserved the title, it was Marinette.

She didn’t know when she moved. She didn’t even recall putting on her shoes, but she found herself stalking up the street to Lila’s apartment, tears burning hot on her cheeks.

More than anything, Alya wanted to be wrong. Wanted Lila’s apartment to be empty. Wanted Lila to be in Achu with Prince Ali like she said. But Lila’s grave expression when she opened the door was the final nail in her coffin.

“You lied,” Alya said, “about everything.”

“Alya-”

“Marinette was right about you, and I let you tear us apart.” Alya’s voice shook.

“Don’t mention that brat!” Lila snapped.

“She was my best friend, and you drove a wedge between us! You made me question everything I knew and loved for months. I’ve been going out of my way for you because I believed you were out there making a difference, and not once have you ever done anything except lie and use me!” Alya’s hands balled into angry fists. “You’re nothing but a coward, Lila. A liar and a coward!”

“Fine, I lied. You happy?” Lila shot back, crossing her arms over her chest. “But I’m not the one who turned my back on my best friend. How much did Marinette do for you for you to abandon her so quickly? I barely had to do anything, and you dropped her in a heartbeat.”

“You’re sick,” Alya said. “But you have nowhere left to run. Marinette claimed every lie you’ve ever told.”

“So what? I’ll just think of new lies. Marinette is kidding herself if she thinks this is over,” Lila said.

“I won’t let you.” Alya shook her head.

“What are you going to do? Post about me on your blog? Oh wait, you deleted it, remember?” Lila said. “If you get in my way, I’ll take away everything you love for good. No one will ever be your friend again.”

Alya stormed off, teeth grinding until they hurt. When she made it home, she slammed the door to her bedroom and dug her phone out from under the blankets. Her old tripod was still in her closet, and she set it up on her desk just like she used to. Lila had already taken everything from her. The least Alya could do was ensure that she never did it to anyone ever again.

Taking a few deep breaths, she pulled up her Instagram and went live. She sat in front of the camera as viewers piled in, composing her thoughts. Swallowing hard, she shifted in her chair.

“Hey, um, it’s me,” she said. “A lot of you have probably forgotten, but I used to run a blog called the Ladyblog where I would give all of the latest news on Ladybug and Chat Noir and superheroes. One day, without warning I shut it down, and I’ve never really explained why, but I think I’m finally ready to tell my story.”

She paused for a few beats, pursing her lips. “I had this friend—my best friend. She was scatterbrained and clumsy, and she could never quite confess her feelings to the boy she liked no matter how many times we tried. She was kind, always helping people whenever she could, but one day, someone new came along who had this fantastical life, and suddenly my best friend became this suspicious, skeptical person. She never wanted to be around when this person was there, which was so out of character for her. She was always nice to everyone, and she barely knew this other person. It didn’t make sense.

This person told such amazing stories, but my friend never believed any of them. Several times, she tried to prove that they were made up, but she never could, so we all turned our backs on her. We turned our backs on a person we knew and trusted and loved for someone who was, in actuality, a stranger. Well, this friend decided to leave our school because of the way we brushed her off. This person led us to believe that our friend was the one bullying her, and we couldn’t believe that our friend who was so kind would ever do such a thing. We shouldn’t have believed her…”

Alya shook her head. “My friend and I split up, and I became friends with this new person. I believed for a long time that she was so great and that she was out helping people. She told me things about her so-called extraordinary life and said she knew famous people, that she had done so many amazing things, and I believed her. Every time, I believed her, and I let her alter what I believed about my friends and about myself.

Since Hawkmoth is defeated now, and I’ll never get the opportunity again, I am, or rather I was Rena Rouge for a time. I was someone Ladybug trusted, but when I broke ties with my friend and started hanging out with this new person, Ladybug stopped trusting me, which didn’t make sense to me because this person was supposedly Ladybug’s best friend, so why would my friendship with her make me unworthy of being a hero? But I let her warp what I knew to be true. She convinced me that she had a falling out with Ladybug and that I was just a casualty. Because of her, I started to resent Ladybug, so I deleted my blog. Ladybug stopped trusting me because I was no longer trustworthy, and I see that now, um…” She paused to wipe her cheek.

“This person stripped everything that I was from me. She used me and isolated me from people I truly cared about, and I feel like I owe so many apologies. To all of you who followed my blog, to Ladybug for letting her down, to my boyfriend for brushing aside his suspicions, to the people who tried to warn me about her, and especially to Marinette Dupain-Cheng, my friend, for turning my back on you. I’m sorry…” She pressed the back of her hand to her mouth. “I’m really sorry. I know it probably doesn’t mean anything anymore, and I know that you have moved on in life, and I am so happy for you. But I hope that you can find it in your heart to forgive me one day, and I hope that no one ever has to be used by this person again. So, Lila Rossi, let this be a wake-up call to tell the truth because using someone the way you used me is so vile and disgusting, and I hope that you feel as horrible right now as I have felt for the past 6 months.”

Alya leaned her head back with a sigh, biting her lip.

“I’m sorry to everyone I’ve disappointed. If any of you out there ever find a Marinette in your life, hold onto them because they will always lift you up, and if you ever encounter a Lila—run.” She shook her head. “This is Alya Cesaire. Stay connected, bugheads.”

♪♫♪ Everybody’s Fool ♪♫♪

“It never was and never will be. You’re not real, and you can’t save me. Somehow now you’re everybody’s fool.”

---

“There she is.”

“Ugh, can you believe her?”

“What a joke.”

Whispers echoed through the halls as Lila passed. Her first day at their new school, and everyone already knew her name, though not for the reasons she’d been hoping. This was all Marinette’s fault. That stupid goody-two-shoes stealing all of her ideas. Lila had spent the better portion of the summer thinking of ways to thwart Marinette, but when Alya posted that Instagram live, she was basically toast.

Maybe she could convince her mom to move again. They could start over in another country and leave those losers behind. But with how famous Marinette was across Europe, Lila doubted she could ever escape her. Ugh! Stupid annoying brat. If that ugly insect hadn’t defeated Hawkmoth, Lila would have been akumatized on the spot. Then she’d have shown them what she was capable of.

“Well, well, well, look what Jagged Stone’s new cat dragged in,” Alix called as Lila approached her locker down the row.

“How’s that tinnitus?” Kim asked.

“Is compulsive lying a side effect?” Nathaniel echoed.

“Lay off, dudes.” Nino chided. “Don’t stoop to her level. Just ignore her.”

“Oh, like she ignored Marinette and drove her from our old school?” Alix shot back. “Ignoring her would be too nice.”

“Yeah, Marinette never did any of that stuff Lila said! She’s totally the same Marinette we always knew,” Kim said.

Lila rolled her eyes, stuffing her books in her locker and slamming it shut. She didn’t have to talk to any of those idiots. They weren’t worth her time.

“She’s just lucky Marinette is so awesome. If I hadn’t spent the whole summer helping out with charities and being the bigger person, she’d have it way worse.” Alix grunted before their group stalked off.

Lila took a deep, shaky breath. Of all the mistakes she’d made in her life, Lila had to admit, challenging Marinette Dupain-Cheng was probably the worst. Left and right, she was met with glares from her classmates. Luckily, she was in a different class than most of them, though annoyingly, Chloe Bourgeois was in her class. As if Lila needed another reminder of Marinette.

Now that Chloe was officially a model for Marinette’s brand, everyone was enamored by her, and she was loving all of the attention. Lila could have barfed watching her take selfies with all of her adoring fans before class. Just because Chloe wasn’t tormenting everyone anymore didn’t mean she wasn’t still self-absorbed. It made Lila’s blood boil.

The icing on the cake was Alya. She’d gone crawling back to her old friends and boyfriend like Lila never existed. Neither she nor Nino looked twice at her all day. Lila wanted to scream.

Somehow leaving turned out to be the best decision Marinette ever made. Lila had been so busy making moves across the board that she didn’t notice her king was cornered until it was too late. The most infuriating part of it all was that Marinette did it without getting her hands dirty. If it were Lila, she would have scraped and clawed her way to victory, but Marinette took her out from above.

Ugh! Whatever. Lila didn’t need those idiots anyway. She’d always been better off alone.

Chapter Text

Chapter 38: hoax

“My only one. My smoking gun. My eclipsed sun. This has broken me down. My twisted knife. My sleepless night. My winless fight. This has frozen my ground.”

---

Adrien tapped his fingers on the table, leg bouncing, eyes flitting around the room. Several others mirrored his stance, anxiously waiting for their visitors to arrive. He chewed his nails, then seeming to catch himself, clasped his hands together below the table, unsure of exactly when he’d picked up that habit. Did it help with his nerves? Not really, but it gave his hands something to do.

When the doors opened, his head snapped up, scanning each face as they entered. His heart pounded, wondering if perhaps she hadn’t come after all, but the moment her big blue eyes met his, he cupped a hand over his mouth, eyes watering as she approached and sat down across from him.

“Hey, how are you holding up?” Marinette asked, placing her hand in his. He hadn’t even noticed he was reaching for her, but her hands were warm and familiar. Comforting, if anything could be.

“Some days are better than others.” He shrugged, rubbing his nose on his sleeve. “I’m better than I was two months ago. Therapy has helped a lot, but I don’t think they teach classes on how to help a kid whose father was a super terrorist in medical school.”

“No, I don’t think they do,” Marinette said.

He let out a bitter laugh. “I’m learning to…cope with what happened. To accept that it happened so I can move on. I know I should probably forgive him, but I just…” He shook his head.

“It’s only been a couple months. Give it time. No one is expecting you to heal all at once.” Marinette squeezed his hand.

“I know, but he’s my dad.” He choked on the word, running a hand over his face as Marinette whispered reassurance. “I keep replaying how it all happened in my mind, hoping that when the purple light fades, it will be someone else kneeling there.”

“I wish I knew how to help you. That I knew what to say to make it better.” She lowered her gaze.

“You do help me.” Adrien cupped her cheek. “Part of my therapy is figuring out what I want to do now, who I want to be. Even if I don’t know the answers to those questions, I know I want to be with you. So we work with that, and some days that’s all I have.”

Marinette searched his expression, broken but still warm—the one tiny flame that refused to go out. She pulled him in for a tight hug, nuzzling into his shoulder like she always did. The spot made just for her. He held her close, clinging to the one stable source of support in his life.

“You take as much time as you need, okay? I love you, and I will always be here for you,” she said, her tears warm on his shoulder.

“I know, love bug,” he murmured. A smile curled on his lips. “My ladybug was right by my side this whole time. I still found you in the end.”

“What were the odds?” She laughed, leaning back to look him in the eye. “I wasn’t sure how you’d feel about everything to do with the Miraculous, but I did bring someone to see you.”

“I know.” Adrien pulled open his jacket where Plagg clung to his chest. “He’s been there since you sat down.”

“I wasn’t sure if you were ready to deal with it since you gave it back,” she said softly.

“I’m okay with that part of it. If I hadn’t been…you-know-who through all of this, never got to experience that freedom, never had a place to run, I’d probably be in much worse shape right now,” he said. “I gave it to you to look after while I’m in here. They’re particular about what I can have, and I didn’t want it to fall into the wrong hands, that’s all.”

“I’m glad. I was worried that you’d resent it.” She bit her lip.

Adrien shook his head. “Nah. For what it’s worth, I’m really glad that I was able to fight beside you. It makes me feel like all of that bad wasn’t my doing,” he said. “I’m really glad that it was you in the end. My dad being Hawkmoth was such a bombshell, and I was just reeling. Seeing your face kept me grounded long enough to press through everything. It’s not exactly how I pictured learning our identities, but I know I can always trust you without a doubt.”

“It certainly wasn’t what I expected either,” Marinette said. “I’m glad you don’t want to push me away. I was worried when you refused visitors. I thought that since I was involved with everything that maybe you didn’t want to see me anymore. I wouldn’t have blamed you, but…”

“I’m sorry I didn’t let you come see me sooner to ease some of those fears. I just…wasn’t ready yet. It’s not that I didn’t want to see you, I did, but… I would have been a wreck.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “I didn’t want you to see me like that, but hearing that you came every week anyways always made me feel a bit better.”

“I figured you needed space,” she said. “I always sat in the lobby through visitation anyway just in case you changed your mind. I wanted to be here for you whenever you needed me.”

“Thank you.” He kissed her hand.

“You were always there for me, so now it’s my turn to return the favor.” She smiled warmly, those big blue eyes conveying all of her love and devotion. “I’ve got your back. Always.”

“I know.” His expression sank. “How is my mom? Any news?”

“Master Fu is still working on it. I bring fresh flowers to her hospital room every few days,” Marinette said. “He doesn’t know if he can fix her, but he’s really trying. For you.”

Adrien leaned against his fist, tapping his fingers on the table. “How is you-know-who?”

“According to Chloe, she’s suddenly run out of things to say. There was a lot of backlash at first. Everyone was rightfully angry, but now they’ve moved on, and she’s faded into the background,” Marinette said. “All of her friends left her, though with the way she treated them, friends is a bit of a stretch.”

“Have you talked to her yet?” he asked.

Marinette averted her gaze. “No. Not yet. I’ve been dealing with the fallout from everything. Press, testifying, helping people move on. Ladybug and Marinette have both been busy… I do have some bad news for you.” She winced. “Gabriel-brand stock has plummeted. Investors are pulling out, debts are piling up. You’ll be flat broke by the time you get out of here.”

Adrien threw his head back with a laugh, garnering a few curious gazes from other patients and their families.

“Good,” he said. “I don’t want my father’s money after everything. We should just tear down that stupid mansion and turn it into a hospital for all of my father’s akuma victims or something. Show the world that at least one of the Agrestes isn’t a monster.”

“No one blames you, ya know.” Marinette assured him. “But the media is going to want your side of the story when you get out.”

“Yeah, I kind of figured.” He sighed. “Since there are no more akumas to fight, maybe you and I could just run away to New York when I get out. Get away from it all.”

“About that…” Marinette grimaced. “I wasn’t sure if you still wanted to come, and I know it’s still a few years away, but I was preparing to stay here if you-”

“No.” He shook his head. “It’s your dream, and I’m not going to let him take that from you. There are therapists in America, and I think getting out of Paris for a while will be good for me.”

“Let’s take some time to think about it. Wait until you get released. Maybe after the holidays.” Marinette ran a hand through her hair. “So much has happened in nine months. Sometimes it feels like it’s been longer than that. It’s weird to think I only changed schools in February.”

“Putting my father being a raging sociopath aside, it’s been an amazing nine months, and I wouldn’t trade them for anything.” He gave her hand a squeeze.

“Let’s hope the future is less exciting,” she said. “I think we both deserve a vacation.”

“A long one.” He agreed, then biting his lip, added, “I don’t know how long I’ll be in here. Could be another week, could be a few weeks, a few months… Can you let everyone know that I’m…getting better? Slowly.”

“Of course.” She smiled.

The five-minute warning bell sounded, and Adrien pulled her close.

“I love you,” he said.

“I love you too.” She wrapped her arms around his shoulders.

He leaned in to meet her lips, holding her tightly against his chest. She was warm. She was safe. She was home, and no matter what, he would always have her.

♪♫♪ human ♪♫♪

“But I'm only human, and I bleed when I fall down. I'm only human, and I crash and I break down. Your words in my head, knives in my heart. You build me up, and then I fall apart cause I'm only human.”

---

His heart pounded.

To his left, Emerald Shell covered Bunny as the akuma struck. Queen Bee and Malin were wrangling a sentimonster below while Chat Noir and Ladybug grappled with Hawkmoth himself. Tigress and Souris Rose hung back in the shadows—waiting. It was Ladybug’s most complicated plan yet, but in a small moment, everything aligned. Emerald’s shelter, Bunny’s burrow, Tigress’s camouflage, Souris’s tiny doppelgangers, Queen Bee’s venom, and finally the moment they’d been waiting for had arrived.

Chat Noir’s pulse raced, blood pumping in his ears as Ladybug removed the brooch. They’d finally done it. They won. Hawkmoth would never make another akuma again, but the moment his transformation dropped, all of the adrenaline, the battle high, the satisfaction of their victory came to a grinding halt as he met those cold, gray eyes.

Adrien shot up in bed, clutching his chest with shaking hands. Nightmares like that had become commonplace to him, so it only took a few minutes to slow his heart rate again. Besides, the nightmare wasn’t the worst part. It was the hours he laid awake afterward that truly ate at him, recalling every detail of that day.

He couldn’t stop if he wanted. The memory burned in his mind on loop no matter how much he wished it would stop. Because he couldn’t forget the moment when his world ended. The moment when he locked eyes with his father’s so filled with hatred and anger.

Adrien would never forget those eyes. He’d never forget watching his dad get handcuffed and dragged away. How he’d shouted that he was doing it for his wife and son… He couldn’t forget. Not ever.

“You okay, Chat Noir?” Ladybug asked as he slid down the wall, running a hand through his hair. “Kitty?”

“No,” he said as she crouched beside him. “I’m not okay.”

“What’s wro-”

“That’s my dad.” His voice broke as he flicked his gaze up to meet hers, realization setting into those big blue eyes.

He let his transformation fall. Ladybug pulled him into her arms, crushing him with all of her might, but Adrien was too numb to feel anything. His world was spiraling, and there wasn’t a foothold strong enough to catch him. Everything was slipping. He couldn’t breathe. But in a flash of pink light, he found a lifeline right in front of him.

“I’ve got you.” She cupped his cheek, pressing her forehead to his. “Always.”

Marinette.

Looking back on it all, he really couldn’t imagine Ladybug being anyone else. Of course it had been her. It was always her with or without the mask. Marinette was Ladybug through and through, and she was the only thing that saved him from crashing. Just for a little bit. Just long enough to get some answers.

“I should get this to Master Fu.” She turned the moth brooch over in her hands.

Adrien flicked his gaze out across the city as Plagg munched on cheese beside him.

“You go. I should check on things back home,” he said, and when she opened her mouth to protest, he shot her one of the boyish smiles he was so good at faking. “I’ll be fine. I’ll meet you later, okay?”

“I’ll go with you,” she said, but Adrien shook his head.

“We should really return the Moth Miraculous to Master Fu. It’s been missing for far too long, and we can’t let anything happen to it!” Tikki piped up.

“Tikki is right. You have your mission, and I have mine,” Adrien said, closing Marinette’s fingers over the brooch. “Let’s save the world one last time, okay?”

Her eyes searched his, worried, but she pressed her lips together firmly and nodded.

“Okay.”

He didn’t remember much from the trip home. He was on autopilot, leaping across rooftops while his mind raced. If he knew his father, which given the circumstances, he was starting to realize he didn’t, but if there was one thing he knew, it was that his father’s circle was small. If Mayura was his ally, she was likely someone close. Someone familiar.

“Nathalie!” he shouted, kicking open the door.

His father’s assistant crept out of his office, smoothing her blazer calmly.

“Adrien, are you-”

“Where is my mother?” He demanded.

Nathalie sighed, lowering her gaze. “This isn’t how we wanted you to find out.”

“So you did know.” He accused. He was as tall as her now, capable of looking her in the eye. She shrank a little under his glare. “Take me to her.”

The fact that his father had a secret evil lair hidden within the mansion should have come as a shock to him, but after what he’d been through already, he couldn’t bring himself to be surprised. Even finding that his own mother had been beneath him this whole time barely stirred anything inside of him. After everything his father had done, was he supposed to be excited to see her?

Part of him wished she were dead like he’d always thought. He wasn’t even sure he wanted to see her when he got out of treatment. Before, he only had fond memories of her. Of the good times. But now all he could picture when he thought of her was that dark room, and her sleeping figure lying in a coffin.

“Your father had her preserved here. Her condition isn’t naturally caused, you see,” Nathalie explained. “Try to understand him, Adrien. He was doing all of this so that you could be together again. So that you could all be happy.”

“Well, look how well that turned out for him, Nathalie,” Adrien said, voice rising in volume as he turned around and held out his arms. “Is this what he wanted? Is this what both of you wanted?”

“He was just trying to protect you. They both were, but then this happened, and-”

“See but that’s just it, Nathalie. I don’t need to be protected. I never have.” He shook his head, feeling cold metal slipping into his hand and the brush of Plagg’s whiskers. “All my life, I’ve been coddled and locked up to ‘protect’ me from the outside world. None of you ever realized that I don’t need to be protected. I can take care of myself.”

“He just wanted you to be happy,” Nathalie said.

“Well, I’m not happy now, am I?” he shouted. “Even if he had succeeded, I would have never been okay with all of this! He put the city in danger every single day. He put me in danger, the people I care about in danger, and you knew about it!”

“I tried to stop him.” She insisted, but Adrien let out a short laugh.

“Oh, by sending sentimonsters to help him?” He quirked a brow. Her jaw dropped as he held up the peacock brooch. “You see, this is the irony of it all, Nathalie, because you weren’t the only ones with secrets to hide. While you two were here terrorizing the city, guess who was out there fighting on the front line?”

“No-”

“Plagg, transform me!” He held out his arms as his suit materialized.

Nathalie sank to her knees, cupping a hand over her mouth.

“You’re-”

“That’s right.” He nodded. “All this time, I’ve been fighting to stop you two.”

“Adrien, we can still save her if you just-”

“If I just what? Give you my Miraculous?” He grunted. “My mother has been dead to me for over a year, and as far as I’m concerned she still is.”

“Adrien-”

“Cataclysm!” He punched through the wall, disappearing into the sewers and leaving Nathalie huddled on the floor of his mother’s tomb alone.

The rest of the day was all hazy to him. Hiding out for several hours as everything caught up to him. Finding his way to Marinette’s balcony. He didn’t remember much after she found him—he shut down the moment he saw her.

The last thing he remembered was slipping the brooch and his ring into her hands before his panic overwhelmed him. After that was just flashes. Her room, her parents, the police, the ambulance ride to the hospital where he now resided. Marinette’s scared eyes as the doors closed on him. But he knew at the time that everything would be alright because if he believed in anything, he believed in her.

And he was right to, as it turned out. She was still out there doing what she did best: helping. His partner, his best friend, his Ladybug, his Marinette. Knowing that she was still with him gave him the push he needed every day. Even on the days when he couldn’t bring himself to get out of bed. On the days he agonized over those painful memories, he held out hope that one day he would recover. That one day all of this would be in the past, and he would find his happiness again no matter how long it took.

So he took each step, no matter how painful, even if he could barely find his footing. His father had always kept him in the dark, but Marinette showed him that there was still light left in the world. All of his life, his father had controlled him, but Adrien was finally going to set himself free.

Chapter Text

Chapter 39: Afterglow

“I need to say, hey, it’s all me in my head. I'm the one who burned us down, but it's not what I meant. Sorry that I hurt you. I don't wanna do, I don't wanna do this to you. I don't wanna lose, I don't wanna lose this with you. I need to say, hey, it's all me, just don’t go. Meet me in the afterglow.”

---

Marinette’s hand hesitated on the door. When she started plotting with Chloe, she knew she’d have to face Alya one day when the truth came out. Things between them had gotten so heated that she wasn’t sure there would be anything left to salvage, but when Alya posted her video, she seemed genuinely sorry. And maybe Marinette was too.

Alya was the one who stood up for her. Who helped her find her courage. Who inspired her to be Ladybug. Her best friend. Things between them might have been broken, but maybe those broken pieces could be fixed, if they were willing. Marinette wasn’t sure what she wanted. For months Alya had been a painful reminder of what she’d lost to Lila, but now Marinette didn’t know what to think. So she stood frozen in the doorway, uncertain if she was ready to take that first step.

She should go, seeing as she was the one who asked to meet up, but her legs refused to move. What did one say to their ex-best friend who they hadn’t spoken to in months? She wasn’t quite sure, but if she truly wanted to put the past behind her, she needed to go.

“Are you going to stand there all day?” Plagg poked his head out of her coat.

“Plagg, shh!” Tikki scolded.

“What? She promised to pick up more Camembert on the way home, and she can’t do that if she never goes,” he said pointedly. Tikki slapped her forehead.

“It’s fine, Tikki,” Marinette said. “I’m fine. I’m…fine. I am. I just…okay, here we go.”

She pushed open the door and trotted down the stairs, but her moxie only lasted until she reached the street curb. Pausing at the crosswalk, she fiddled with Adrien’s ring on the chain around her neck. No more running from her problems. Everyone had to turn around eventually.  

Alya was sitting on a bench when she approached and sat down. Silence stretched between them, neither one confident enough to make the first move. Marinette wasn’t sure what to say. A lot had changed in nine months. They’d both taken different paths, and as a result, become different people. Were the foundations of their friendship still there? And if they were, would they be stable enough to rebuild on? Did Alya even want to rebuild? Did Marinette?

She spared a glance at Alya whose gaze was fixed on her shoes, kicking at the dirt. Those hazel eyes were duller than Marinette remembered. Alya was always so lively and full of energy, chasing one scheme or another, but now they’d lost their light. Marinette’s eyes looked like that until she met her new friends—until she found people who she truly trusted.

While Marinette was healing and rising up, Alya was being torn down. Lila’s hollow friendship left her empty—a feeling Marinette remembered all too well. Despite everything that happened, Marinette never stopped caring about Alya. Losing her had hurt more than anything. She missed all of the late nights they spent talking about their dreams. Getting juice after school. Thinking of ways for Marinette to confess her love to Adrien…

She smiled, a short laugh passing her lips, prompting Alya to lift a brow.

“Do you remember?” Marinette asked. “The last time we sat on this bench together we were watching one of Adrien’s photoshoots and coming up with ways to make him notice me.”

“That was a long time ago,” Alya said, pressing her lips together. “How is he?”

“Healing. Slowly.” She turned to face Alya. “How are you?”

“I’m-” Alya paused, letting out a breath and shaking her head. “I don’t really know. Everything is really jumbled, and the more I think about it, the more I realize how bad things got without me realizing.”

Marinette remained quiet as Alya pursed her lips.

“It’s funny. One day you think you know someone, then the next you discover everything they’ve ever said was a lie,” Alya said bitterly. “Then you start to realize a lot of things. A lot of mistakes. A lot of things you refused to believe because you wanted it all to be true. And you realize you destroyed yourself for someone who didn’t even care in the end.”

She shook her head with a laugh. “I used to think you were crazy for getting out, that you were being petty, but now I see why you ran.” She flicked her gaze to Marinette. “I know it doesn’t mean anything now, and I don’t expect you to forgive me, but I’m-”

Marinette hugged her tightly, eyes burning. Alya buried her face in Marinette’s shoulder, muffling her sobs in her coat. Long over-due tears spilled down Marinette’s cheeks, hot against the cool autumn air. All of the pain they’d bottled up flowed free, shattering the thick walls they’d built between each other.

“I’m sorry! I’m really, really sorry I didn’t believe you,” Alya cried.

“I know,” Marinette said. “I only wish that I could have helped you realize sooner.”

“It was my fault. You tried to tell me, but I didn’t listen.” Alya pulled back rubbed her cheek. “Even after I turned my back on you and treated you so horribly, you still did all of that to stop her and set us all free.”

“It ate at me knowing she was using everyone. I couldn’t stand it.” Marinette pressed her lips together. “I couldn’t sit back and do nothing anymore. I had to help.”

“You never were one to just walk away.” Alya smiled. “Ever since this all went down, I can’t help but wonder what things would have been like if I had been a better friend to you. Seeing you and your friends accomplish such amazing things, I never could have helped you get there. Not when I let the wrong people get in my head.”

“That’s not true. You were always helping me,” Marinette said. “Lila just knew all the right things to say.”

“I guess.” Alya pursed her lips. “I can’t believe I let myself become so mesmerized by her. I was a real superhero, but being friends with her, I lost sight of what being a hero meant. Between the two of us, I think you deserved a Miraculous more.”

“Well, I learned from the best,” Marinette said. “’All that is necessary for the triumph of evil…”

“-is that good people do nothing.’” They finished together, small smiles tugging on their lips.

“Those words helped me a lot back then—back when I was unsure of myself. It was because of you that I became who I am. You lifted me up when I needed it, so I felt like I owed it to you to return the favor,” Marinette said.

“You really are a hero, girl. Always have been.” Alya shifted her gaze to her lap. “I’m happy you got everything you deserve. I guess I got what I deserved too, in a way… I turned my back on my best friend and the superheroine that trusted me, and I blamed her for it. She must hate me.”

“I wouldn’t say that,” Marinette said. “I’m sure it was hard for her to see you fall away.”

“I owe her like a million apologies.” She pinched the bridge of her nose. “I don’t suppose you have her number, Miss Famous Celebrity.”

“No, not her number.” Marinette shook her head with a smirk. “But if you want to talk to her, I’m sure I could arrange it.”

“I think I already owe you enough favors.” Alya laughed.

“Consider this one on me.” She winked. “Tikki, transform me!”

Alya’s face fell into her hands when the pink light faded. Ladybug wrapped an arm around her as her shoulders shook.

“It would be you,” she said, fresh tears trickling down her cheeks. “All those lame excuses, and how you were always disappearing… And I let Lila convince me it was because you weren’t really my friend, but you were out here every day fighting to protect everyone including me and her.”

“It’s not easy keeping a secret identity,” Ladybug said. “I wanted to tell you, but it was too dangerous, so I had to find another way.”

“Well, for what it’s worth, I’m really glad that Ladybug is someone like you under the mask. You’re a hero through and through.” Alya smiled, her face falling back to her lap. “I’m sorry I let you down. You were right not to trust me anymore. I really lost myself to Lila.”

“I almost did too.” Ladybug admitted. “I was lucky that I had amazing people by my side to remind me of who I was.”

“I had someone like that once, but I was too stubborn to listen.” Alya sighed, tapping her fingers on her thighs. “Now I don’t know who I am anymore. I used to be so sure, but now there’s just nothing.”

“I’m sure she’s still in there. She just needs to find her light again.” Ladybug assured her, placing a hand on her shoulder. “And I have another mission for her if she’s ready to step back up to the mantle.”

“Oh?” Alya sat up.

“I might be leaving for New York in a few months. Originally, I was going to wait until I graduated lycée, but with Hawkmoth out of the way, I’m not bound to Paris anymore.” Ladybug explained.  “I need someone to help look after an organization I’m starting, and I think you’d be the perfect fit. I have one person on board already, and I think you two would get along great. She’s also someone who needed a little help finding herself, so I’m sure she could help you too,” she said. “You’ll be working closely with some of the best and most supportive people in the world, and they can definitely show you what real friends look like… Whaddya say?”

“I dunno. I don’t really think I’m worthy of something like that after everything,” Alya said, shifting her gaze to her lap.

Ladybug placed a hand on her shoulder. “I never made you a hero, Alya. You already were one without the mask, and now I’m giving you the opportunity to be one again,” she said. “All that is necessary for the triumph of evil is that good people do nothing. You taught me that, and now I extend those same words back to you. The world can always use more heroes, especially the ones who don’t wear masks.”

Alya searched her expression, biting her lip. “Okay. I’ll do my best.” She nodded. Ladybug pulled her in for a hug, and Alya leaned into her embrace. “I promise I won’t let you down this time.”

Ladybug pulled away and palmed her yoyo, shoulders lighter than they’d been in months. She rolled them a couple times and tossed her yoyo into the rooftops.

“Ladybug.” Alya reached out, and Ladybug looked back over her shoulder. “Thank you.”

She smiled. “What are friends for?”

♪♫♪ closure ♪♫♪

“It's been a long time, and seeing the shape of your name still spells out pain. It wasn't right, the way it all went down. Looks like you know that now.”

---

Alya leaned against her locker a few weeks later, smiling at Marinette and Nadja’s interview playing on her phone. Marinette was giving an update on Adrien’s treatment. They were going to open a foundation together to help past akuma victims. He was doing well from the sound of it, and Alya couldn’t have been happier for him.

Even if they all weren’t the best of friends anymore, it was a big relief to know that he was okay, and an even bigger relief to finally be forgiven. After everything that happened, she didn’t deserve for Marinette to even talk to her, but luckily, she wasn’t one to hold a grudge. Alya couldn’t take back the months she’d wasted, but she could make up for them moving forward by helping others and being a hero in her own right.

“Ahem, excuse me miss, but it seems as though you’ve captured my heart.” She smirked at Nino’s voice over her shoulder. She turned around and stretched to kiss him. “You working at the foundation today?”

“Yep! I’ve been working on the blog with Gabrielle. We’re going to interview someone today about their experiences dealing with akumas and meet with a licensed psychologist on coping mechanisms,” Alya said as they walked, and Nino’s smile softened. “What?”

“Nothing. It’s just good to see the light back in your eyes,” he said.

Alya’s cheeks warmed, a smile curling on her lips that faded as they rounded the corner past the library, and Alya caught sight of Lila sitting alone at a table. She pursed her lips, patting Nino’s back and stepping out of his arms.

“I’ll catch up with you later,” she said.

Nino quirked a brow but pressed on anyways as Alya entered the library. She took a deep breath and paced over to sit across from Lila. Skeptical green eyes narrowed, and Lila leaned against her fist.

“What do you want?”

“For you to listen.” Alya clasped her hands together on the table. “I don’t expect you to apologize because I know you’re not sorry, but you’re going to hear me out.”

Lila rolled her eyes, but Alya continued, “I wasn’t blameless in everything that happened, and I’ve come to terms with that, but I can’t deny that you used and manipulated me, and that’s not okay,” she said, gaze steady despite how Lila averted hers. “But even despite everything, I want you to know that I forgive you, and I hope you find your true self underneath all those lies someday. It’s not healthy, and you’re only going to make yourself miserable in the end.”

“Is this some feeble attempt at making me realize the error of my ways and turning me to the good side?” Lila quirked an amused brow.

“No,” Alya said flatly. “It’s closure for me. I lost myself to you for a long time, but you have no power over me anymore, and I’m going to go live a happy life.”

“Whatever.” Lila turned her attention back to her homework.

Alya opened her mouth to say something, then thought better of it and stood up. She squared her shoulders as she walked out of the library, finding them much lighter than when she’d entered. For the past nine months, Lila’s burdens had weighed her down, but not anymore. Alya was finally free.

♪♫♪ The Kids Aren’t Alright ♪♫♪

“And sometimes I just wanna sit around and gaze at my shoes and let your dirty sadness fill me up just like a balloon.”

---

Sunlight streamed in from the window across the room as Adrien folded his last few shirts and tucked them into a black duffle bag. He smoothed the fabric and turned to the window with a sigh. It had been three months since he’d checked into the mental hospital, and although a storm awaited him on the other side, it was time to leave. He had a lot of work to do.

“Are you all packed, M. Agreste?” The nurse poked her head in. “Your family is here.”

“Yeah.” Adrien turned back to his bag on the bed, zipping it closed and slinging it over one shoulder.

His heart pounded as the nurses led him up the hall, through several locked doors, and out to the lobby where two sparkling blue eyes met his. His nerves calmed as she stepped into his arms, nuzzling into her spot on his shoulders.

“Is this everything?” M. Dupain asked, taking his bag.

“You could have asked for more clothes, dear. The Bourgeois have access to your house. I could have gotten more for you,” Mme. Cheng said.

“Everything I own is my father’s brand, so I was more than happy to wear something of Marinette’s for a change.” He shrugged. “A reminder of the people waiting for me.”

“We called your aunt in London,” Mme. Cheng said. “We weren’t sure where you’d want to go once you were out, but she said you’re more than welcome to go stay with them.”

“Thank you. I’ll call her later,” Adrien said, then lowering his gaze, he pursed his lips. “I should go by the house to close everything out, I suppose.”

“You don’t have to do that right away,” Marinette said.

He flicked his gaze to meet hers with a smile. “It’s okay. I’m ready.” He assured her, but when she exchanged looks with her parents, his eyebrows furrowed. “What?”

“Adrien, there’s something you should know before you go…” Marinette bit her lip.

“What’s wrong?” he asked.

Marinette shifted her weight. “It’s your mom… She’s dead.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 40: The Ghost of You

“At the end of the world or the last thing I see, you are never coming home, never coming home.”

- - -

The air was cold. Marinette had warned him of as much and insisted he put on a scarf before he left, but he should have grabbed a heavier coat. Gray clouds cast a dreary haze over the cemetery—as if the rows of tombs needed anything else to make them more depressing. The first flurries of snow swirled through the air, landing on the sleeves of his sweater and melting into tiny droplets. It wasn’t cold enough to stick yet, but pretty soon Paris would be covered in winter’s white blanket. The yellowing leaves Adrien had seen the last time he was out in the real world had all fallen, leaving the trees barren, naked.

In loving memory of Emilie Agreste. Beloved mother.

He’d kept it simple, focusing on the happy memories instead of the twisted reality. The funeral crew told him he didn’t have to stay, but he insisted while they sealed the tomb. This time he would be sure of where she was. After they finished, Adrien told them he wanted to stick around. None of them questioned it, but they weren’t about to stand in the cold with him. They all probably knew the story anyway.

“Famous fashion designer Gabriel Agreste hides comatose wife in basement while terrorizing the city, son checks into mental hospital.” It had only been on every news station in the city.

Marinette and her parents offered to come with him, and he’d almost taken them up on it. But it had just been him and his mother for most of his life. Maybe that was why he insisted on going alone. For one last time, it was just the two of them.

Adrien ran his fingers over the engraved stone, tracing each letter until his fingers grew numb with the cold. A brisk breeze blew by, and he shivered, huddling down into the warmth of his scarf. The snowfall was picking up, and Adrien had other business to attend to. Messes to clean up.

With one last glance at the tomb, he sighed. “Bye, Mom.”

♪♫♪ Far Too Young to Die ♪♫♪

“I'm chasing rollercoasters. I've got to have you closer now. Endless romantic stories, you never could control me.”

- - -

There were a lot of emotions Adrien should have felt when he arrived at the mansion, but as he stared up at the tall gate, he didn’t feel anything at all. How should he have felt after everything? Sad? He’d had enough of that. Betrayed? Sure. Angry? What would be the point?

The truth of the matter was, he just wanted to bury the past and move on. It was something he’d struggled to come to terms with, but no matter how much he wished it, he couldn’t change what happened. All he could do was press forward into the future and live a good life. A free life. Doing what he wanted with the person he loved by his side. After everything, it sounded pretty nice.

The gray tile and high walls were just as cold and empty as he remembered, the portrait of him and his father still hanging in the foyer. He always hated that picture—a constant reminder that his mother was gone. After all, it’s not like he knew she was only a few meters below him the whole time. How could he? His father never spent time with him, let alone told him his dark and nefarious plans to take over the world.

His bedroom was relatively untouched since the last time he’d been in it. Dust had settled on every surface, and Adrien glanced around with a sigh before setting out to get what he came for. The only things he had interest in taking with him were a few gifts from Marinette, some photos, and a few other important documents and school books. He didn’t have use for anything else, and if he was being honest, looking at everything made his stomach churn.

He sat next to the box on his bed with a sigh, gazing fondly at a framed photo of him and Marinette with their cheeks pressed together, elated smiles stretched on their lips. The one person who had always been in his corner no matter what. His partner. His Ladybug. The girl who taught him to never give up hope. Looking down at their smiling faces reminded him that not everything in life was so dark. He would find happiness again, and this time it would come with freedom. The life he always wanted was finally at his fingertips.

 He carried the box down to the foyer, stopping at the base of the stairs to look back over the house he’d grown up in—the house he’d been imprisoned in for so many years. Leaving it behind was bittersweet, and his chest ached at the thought of never returning. It was stupid really. He should have been happy to leave, but part of him still felt a twinge of sadness. Most of the memories he had there were of isolation and loneliness, but when that was all he’d ever known, change seemed so scary. But he’d had a taste of life on the other side, and he didn’t want to look back.

Pursing his lips, he set the box down at the base of the stairs and climbed back up to his room. If this was the last time he’d ever set foot in the house, he might as well enjoy it and do all of the things he wanted to for years. Was it juvenile to throw darts at his father’s portrait in the foyer? Probably, but something about seeing them pierce his stiff cheeks made him feel a little better.

“Do you really hate him this much?” He froze briefly at the voice behind him but threw the next dart after a beat, not bothering to turn around. “He did it all for you, you know. He just wanted you to be happy.”

“Yeah, how’d that turn out for him?” Adrien grunted, aiming another dart. “He kept my mother locked in the basement. I thought she was dead. I’d accepted that, and ya know, he could have just been a father to me, but instead he decided to be a supervillain. He chose to terrorize the city on a daily basis, and now he’s in jail and none of us are happy.”

He turned to face Nathalie with a shrug. Seeing her there shouldn’t have come as a surprise to him. The mansion was just as much her home as it was his.

“How’d you evade the police anyway? Didn’t anyone have any questions for Mayura?” Adrien asked.

“Your father took the full front of the blame for everything. He refused to let me be punished for his mistakes,” Nathalie said. “And he wanted someone to be around to take care of you when you got released.”

Adrien climbed up to retrieve his darts, and Nathalie approached him slowly when he came back down to resume his game.

“You’ve grown in the last few months.” She raised a hand to run her fingers through his hair, but he caught her wrist.

“I’m not a child anymore,” he said coldly. “And I’ve had enough patronizing to last a lifetime.”

Nathalie lowered her arm back to her side with a frown. Adrien turned back to his darts, tossing one right through his father’s eye.

“I’m not the submissive little boy I used to be. I don’t need anyone to take care of me, or have you forgotten who defeated him in the end?” he said, sinking another dart right between his father’s stern eyebrows. “Father didn’t expect me to be on the other end fighting against him. Did he honestly expect me to forgive him just because he was doing it for Mom?”

“He hoped that the end would justify the means,” Nathalie said. “I tried to stop him at first, but-”

“But then you joined him instead?” Adrien quirked a brow.

Nathalie lowered her gaze. “I’ve known your mother and father a long time. You two were his world, and I wanted to help him get her back. I wanted all of you to be happy.”

“I didn’t need my mom back in order to be happy. I needed everyone to stop smothering me and let me be normal for once,” he said. “I lost her when she disappeared too, but I didn’t decide to turn into a super terrorist.”

“He never intended for any of this to happen. Neither of us did.” She bit her lip as tears welled in her eyes. “We love you so much.”

“You should have thought of that before playing with magic you didn’t understand,” Adrien said, landing the last dart directly over his father’s heart and stooping to retrieve his box. “I’ve already closed out the deal on the house. With father in jail and mom dying in a coma, they came to me to decide what to do with it, so I told them to sell the furniture and tear it down. We’re going to use the funds to build a new center for one of Marinette’s charities to help anyone suffering from trauma related to the akumas. I felt it was fitting.”

Nathalie remained quiet as he headed for the door.

“I’m sorry things ended this way, Adrien,” she said.

He paused in the threshold, turning over his shoulder with a frown. “Yeah, me too.”

♪♫♪ Fire N Gold ♪♫♪

“There is something different about you and I, and I feel like I have known you my whole life. There is beauty behind every tear you’ve cried. Sometimes it’s just hard to realize.”

---

Marinette fiddled with the ring on her necklace. The train station wasn’t too packed, most of the morning rush having already passed.

“What if he doesn’t come?” Tikki peeked her head out of Marinette’s coat collar.

“He will. He just had a lot to take care of today,” Marinette said. Plagg averted his gaze, and she brushed his cheek with one finger. “Adrien loves you just as much as you love him. He’ll be here.”

“I don’t care if he comes. I just ate the last of the Camembert you packed, so I hope he brings more is all.” Plagg crossed tiny arms over his chest.

Marinette giggled, rubbing the space between his ears. Although she’d been watching over Plagg for the past three months, his preference was clear, even if he wouldn’t admit it.

When messy blond hair appeared at the terminal, Marinette hopped up from the bench. He jogged over, and Marinette held out her arms, welcoming him with a kiss.

“Hey, am I too late?” He panted.

“Nope, he’s just getting his train pass squared away,” Marinette said. “How did things go?”

“They went.” Adrien shrugged.

“What about Nathalie? Gorilla?” Marinette asked. “Where will they go?”

“Nathalie is smart. She’ll figure something out. As for Gorilla, I know for a fact that he makes pretty good security. I’m sure we can find a place for him,” Adrien said, and when her eyebrows furrowed worriedly, he smiled. “I’m fine. I’m free now. Finally.”

“And what will you do with your newfound freedom?” She rested her chin on his chest.

“I’ve always wanted to see Belize. I’ve heard it’s-”

“Don’t.” Marinette sighed.

“Un-Belizeable.” He waggled his eyebrows, and she gave him a stern look. “But seriously, what do you say? You. Me. Christmas vacation? I think we more than deserve it.”

“That sounds nice.” She leaned against his chest with a sigh.

“You two can go anywhere you want now.” Tikki piped up.

“It’s weird, but I’m going to miss being Ladybug and fighting akumas every day.” Marinette smiled sadly, touching her earrings. “I’m not ready to say goodbye yet.”

“It was an honor having you as my chosen, Marinette. You were an excellent Ladybug.” Tikki flitted up to nuzzle Marinette’s cheek. “I will miss you.”

“I’ll miss you too, Tikki.” Marinette cupped her in her hands. “I was happy to be your Ladybug, and I hope that your next chosen feeds you lots of cookies.”

Plagg poked his head out of Marinette’s jacket, floating hesitantly out to hug Adrien’s chest.

“I’m sorry things turned out the way they did, kid. I really hoped your dad would come around for you in the end,” he said softly.

Adrien rubbed the space between his ears with a smile. “Being Chat Noir was the best thing that ever happened to me, and I’m glad you were my kwami. You helped me feel less lonely all the time, and not to mention, you taught me how to loosen up. I’ll never forget you, Plagg,” Adrien said.

“I’ll never forget you either, Adrien.” Plagg closed his eyes, nuzzling closer. “You’ll always be my Chat Noir.”

Plagg pulled away abruptly, clearing his throat and taking his place next to Tikki. Adrien and Marinette smiled in amusement.

“So, you’ve said your goodbyes.” They turned to Master Fu, standing with his suitcases. “All things must come to an end. You two fought valiantly. I couldn’t have asked for better people to be Ladybug and Chat Noir.”

“Thank you for the opportunity,” Adrien said with a bow.

“Thank you for rising to the occasion.” Master Fu’s smile faded. “I wish there was more I could have done for you. I’m sorry for how the Miraculouses have plagued your life.”

“It wasn’t your fault.” Adrien shook his head. “Selfishness outside of my control plagued my life. The Miraculouses saved me. Being Chat Noir made everything more bearable and gave me the courage to reach for my freedom. So truly, thank you.”

“I’m going to miss you.” Marinette stooped down to hug him tightly.

“And I you, my young Ladybug. You have given me so much during your time. You helped me forgive myself for my past mistakes. You gave me hope for the future, and most importantly, you reunited me with the love of my life.” Master Fu placed his hands over hers. “You truly were a miraculous Ladybug, Marinette.”

She smiled, tears welling in her eyes as a voice announced the five-minute warning on his train. The three embraced, their kwamis sandwiched between them.

When they pulled away, Marinette removed her earrings slowly, placing them into a small box. She trailed her fingers over them one last time before handing it to Master Fu. Tikki flitted in for one last hug, snuggling against her cheek as tears streamed down them.

Marinette unclasped the necklace from around her neck, letting the ring slide from the chain into her palm and offering it to Adrien. He picked it up, trailing his thumb over it with a smile.

Placing the ring in the box, he flicked his gaze back up to Plagg who stiffened. “I’m gonna miss you, buddy.” He brushed Plagg’s cheek with his finger.

“Do you think we’ll meet again someday?” Plagg quirked a hopeful brow as Adrien closed the lid.

“If another tragedy like Hawkmoth were to take place, you two can never be Ladybug and Chat Noir again. Knowing your identities would put you both at risk,” Master Fu said, and Plagg slumped. “But in this modern age, it should be fairly easy to keep in touch.”

“Maybe we can visit you and Marianne across the pond sometime.” Marinette suggested. “We can pop over for tea any time.”

“That sounds nice.” Master Fu nodded.

“So this isn’t really goodbye then,” Plagg said. “So there’s absolutely no reason to cry whatsoever because we’re going to see each other again.”

“Of course,” Adrien said.

Plagg peeked an eye open, flitting over to nuzzle Adrien’s cheek one last time.

“Come visit soon, okay?” He blubbered.

Adrien chuckled, holding him close. “I will. I promise.”

Plagg floated back down to Master Fu’s duffle bag where the Miracle Box was neatly packed away.

“Tell Marianne we said hi,” Marinette said as Fu gathered his bags. “And take her out somewhere nice, okay?”

“I will,” Fu said with a laugh. “It’s been 80 years since we first met. That’s quite a long time to wait for a first date.”

“Take care, Master.” Adrien waved.

“I’ll see you both soon,” Fu said.

As he paced to the open doors, Adrien draped an arm over Marinette’s shoulders. They stayed until the last car of the train disappeared through the tunnel before slowly heading home, finally free of their duties as Ladybug and Chat Noir.

♪♫♪ The End of All Things ♪♫♪

“In these coming years, many things will change, but the way I feel will remain the same. Lay us down, we're in love.”

---

“We’re back!” Marinette announced as they walked through the doors of the bakery.

Her parents abandoned what they were doing, moving to greet them with warm smiles. Adrien breathed a sigh, letting the last of his worries wash away. The bakery was warm and inviting, driving out the cold wind. Their smiles were filled with affection and relief, a direct contrast to the stoic greetings he was accustomed to. This was his family now, and not even the harshest cold could penetrate these walls.

“Did you see your friend off?” Mme. Cheng asked.

“Yeah, he’s on his way to London,” Marinette said, stooping to kiss her cheek.

“Is this all you brought from home?” Mme. Cheng flicked her gaze to the single box in Adrien’s hands.

“Everything in that house was bought for me. These mementos are mine.” He shrugged.

“Well, we did prepare a little surprise for you.” M. Dupain grinned, motioning for them to follow as they headed for the stairs.

On the second floor, M. Dupain opened the door to the spare room and gestured Adrien inside, draping an arm over his wife’s shoulders.

“We know you might want to go live with your family in London, but we prepared this for you just in case you wanted to stay. It’s not much, but it’s yours for the time being, if you want it,” he said as Adrien stepped inside the cozy room. “It might seem a little lackluster compared to what you’re used to, but-”

“It’s great.” Adrien turned to him with a smile, tears welling in his eyes. “Thank you for always opening your home to me.”

“Oh, sweetie,” Mme. Cheng cooed, pulling him into her arms. “This place is your home too. You have always been welcome here, so stay as long as you like and know that we love you.”

“Thank you,” he said. “All of you. It means the world to me.”

M.Dupain and Marinette joined in their embrace, and Adrien clung to them tightly. The people who loved him no matter what. His family. The one he’d found for himself, and he was never letting go.

“Now, we do have a few house rules for you two,” M. Dupain said, placing his hands on his hips. “At the end of the night, your bedroom is down here. Is that clear?”

“Of course.” Adrien nodded. “I promise not to do anything to disrespect either of you while I’m staying here.”

“Good.” M. Dupain ruffled his hair.

“We’ll give you a few minutes to get settled in, but we baked a cake to celebrate. It’s upstairs whenever you’re ready.” Mme. Cheng patted his shoulder before they retreated up the stairs, leaving Marinette leaning in his doorway.

“They mean it when they say it, you know,” she said. “They really do love you.”

“I know.” Adrien sat on the bed with a contented sigh. “I’ve always known.”

“Papa is going to be watching us like a hawk,” she said pointedly.

“How will he react to us moving to New York together?” Adrien chuckled. “If Audrey even lasts until the end of the school year.”

“Knowing her, she’ll want to leave that night.” Marinette rolled her eyes, pacing over to sit beside him. He kissed her temple softly when she leaned against his shoulder.

“I’ll follow you to the ends of the Earth, love bug,” he murmured against her hair.

“I wouldn’t want anyone else by my side, chaton.” She brushed his nose with her finger, leaning up to touch her lips to his, and for the first time in his life, Adrien didn’t feel trapped or alone.

He was safe. He was warm. He was home.

Chapter Text

Epilogue: Praying

 “Cause you brought the flames, and you put me through hell. I had to learn how to fight for myself, and we both know all the truth I could tell. I’ll just say this is I wish you farewell. I hope you’re somewhere prayin’”

---

**7 years later**

“Does the Eiffel Tower look different to you?” Adrien peeked out the window of Marinette’s jet as they circled around to the airport.

She lowered her magazine, leaning over him to look out. “It’s been a while since we’ve seen it, but I think it’s still the same. It looks different when you’re not climbing it.” She shot him a smirk.

Adrien sat back with a laugh.

“I once scaled it in 4 seconds flat.” He boasted as if she’d be impressed.

“I was there when you did it, remember? You were so proud of yourself.” She brushed his nose with her finger, lifting her magazine again. “I never wanted to disappoint you, but I did it in 3 and a half once.”

“What?” He gaped as their pilot’s voice sounded over the intercom, instructing them to fasten their seatbelts and prepare for landing.

“I’ve already arranged a car to take you to your parents’ house. Tomorrow morning, you have an appearance at the De-evilize foundation, then a phone interview with Mode. At 3 o’clock you’ll meet with your friends for tea for the rest of the evening.” Danielle listed when they landed, scrolling down her tablet screen.

“Thank you, Danielle.” Marinette nodded.

Marinette was busy as usual, but Adrien knew this trip was for business—her trips usually were. This time, however, Adrien had some business of his own to attend to. It had been several years since he’d been in Paris last, even longer since he’d seen him.

“It feels weird to be back. I guess I’ve tried not to think about Paris since we left. At least, not the bad parts anyway,” Adrien said as they paced hand-in-hand across the runway to the waiting car.

“You’re in a better place now than you were last time we were here,” Marinette said, accepting his help into the car. “You’ve come a long way.”

“Yeah…” He climbed in after her, wiping his palms on his pants with a sigh. “I’m just a little nervous I guess.”

“You don’t have to see him, you know.” Marinette pointed out, placing a hand over his. “You can sit with me while I do my interview.”

“No. I need to go. I’ll never be able to move on if I don’t.” He shook his head. When her eyebrows furrowed into a worried crease, he added, “I’ll be fine. I promise.”

“Okay.” She pressed her lips together. “One thing at a time. That’s tomorrow’s problem.”

“Yeah, you’re right.” He sighed. “I’ve missed your dad’s croissants. We haven’t had them since they came over for Christmas.”

“I’m sure he’s made you plenty.” Marinette giggled, leaning against his arm.

Marinette’s parents welcomed them with open arms when they arrived. Her dad gave them both a bear hug the moment they walked in the door, and Adrien was reminded that not all of his memories of Paris were bad. There was a lot of good still left there, and it gave him the courage he needed to face what he’d been running from all these years—the past he hoped to leave behind. It was time to finally face it. To face him one last time.

“I’ll meet you after, okay?” Marinette said the next day on the curb outside their foundation headquarters—the center they’d built where his old house used to be. She stretched up to kiss him hard before he ducked into the town car and closed the door with a sigh.

Several times on the way, he debated telling the driver to turn around, but each time he quietly berated himself for chickening out. He needed to go. Seven years was a long time, and he needed to finally rid himself of the darkness that had plagued him since he was 15. He wanted to live a long and happy life with Marinette, to put the past behind him for good and close the door without ever having to worry about it again, and this was the only way to do it. So, he let the driver continue on in silence, stomach churning in nervous knots.

Security was tight, but he should have expected as much from such a high-profile prison. His father always did get the best. Adrien barely flinched during the several searches he had to undergo as they made their way deeper into the facility. He wasn’t sure what to think about or what to expect, but when his father was finally led in wearing a gaudy orange jumpsuit, Adrien couldn’t help but smirk. They stared at each other through the glass pane before picking up the phones.

“Adrien,” he said, his voice hoarse and grey eyes wide with emotion.

“Father.” Adrien nodded curtly, pressing his lips into a firm line. “Long time no see.”

“I’d given up hope that you’d ever come here. It’s good to see you… You’ve grown so much.” His father looked him over. “How are you?”

“I’ve been better. I’ve also been worse.” Adrien shrugged. “Marinette and I live in New York. She just finished school, so we decided to make a trip, but I didn’t come here to catch up. I have something to say, and I want you to listen.”

His father lowered his gaze with a sigh, running a hand over his stubble and nodding.

“I’ve been angry with you for a long time. What you did was despicable and horrible, and somedays I still can’t believe it’s real.” Adrien twirled the phone cord around his fingers as he spoke, squeezing until his fingers turned purple. “All I ever wanted was for you to be there for me. To come to my fencing tournaments or even just have a meal with me more than once a month. I was willing to be patient with you for being busy with your work, but little did I know what kind of work you were actually doing.”

He flicked his gaze back up to his father who swallowed hard. “I should hate you, and maybe in some ways I do, but that’s not what I came here to say to you today.”

“Adrien-”

“I forgive you,” Adrien said. “I forgive you, Father.”

His father’s jaw dropped, lip quivering as tears welled in his eyes. His face fell into his hand, and Adrien sat back, running a hand over his face and tapping his foot.

“I don’t want you to be mistaken and think that this means I want you to be part of my life.” He continued. “This will probably be the last time we see each other. I’m going to ask Marinette to marry me, and when we have kids, your grandchildren, I don’t ever want you to meet them. I don’t want them to have a relationship with you. I never want you to be part of their lives, and I will work hard every day of my life to give them what I never had: a real father.”

“I suppose that’s what I deserve after everything.” Gabriel nodded, rubbing his cheek. “I’ve often debated what I would say to you if you ever came, but now I can’t seem to find the words, so I’ll just say this: I have always loved you, and I am sorry.”

Adrien held his gaze for a long moment, biting his lip. He placed the phone back on the receiver and stood up, following the guard back through the door. He never looked back.

♪♫♪ long story short ♪♫♪

“Past me, I wanna tell you not to get lost in these petty things. Your nemeses will defeat themselves before you get the chance to swing.”

---

“About time you showed up.” Chloe looked Marinette over, cocking a hip before a smile curled on her lips. “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised. You can’t show up anywhere on time if your life depended on it. You’re lucky I expected as much and told the press to be here an hour after I told you to show up.”

“Sorry, Adrien’s going to see he-who-shall-not-be-named today. I’m just worried,” Marinette said.

“He’ll be fine. Adrikins is tougher than he looks. He can thank me for that.” Chloe flipped her short, curly hair. “Seriously, don’t worry. He can do this.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” Marinette lowered her gaze. “He’s just worked so hard. I’d hate for anything to ruin that.”

“Even if seeing his dad messes him up, he’ll just come crawling back to you to kiss his booboos and make him feel better. Relax.” Chloe rolled her eyes, turning on one heel and beckoning Marinette to follow. “Come on. The press shoot will be in here.”

Marinette took a deep breath and scurried after her. Familiar bouncy red curls were adjusting the microphones when they entered, and Marinette smiled, rushing over to hug her.

“What did I tell you about hugs?” Gabrielle sighed but patted Marinette’s back, nonetheless. “Good to see you in Paris again. How long are you here for?”

“Just a few days. We’re opening a boutique in Milan next weekend, so we’ll be flying out to oversee the preparations soon,” Marinette said.

“Where does she get all the energy?” Gabrielle asked Chloe with a smirk. “I swear, she runs on batteries.”

“Marinette has always been annoyingly perky and full of energy. I get tired just looking at her.” Chloe yawned. “I suppose you’re going to need a couple models for your boutique launch?”

“Well, I did bring some dress samples. If you two aren’t too busy,” Marinette said.

Gabrielle rolled her eyes. “We work for you, remember?”

“Well, yeah, but if you were busy, I could always call up Clara or Macy and-”

“Oh, no, Chloe. She’s offering to take us to Milan. How horrible.” Gabrielle moaned.

“Ugh, and she wants us to model in front of thousands of adoring fans and photographers? What are we, her workhorses?” Chloe scoffed.

“Ha ha, I get it.” Marinette smiled. “Thanks, girls.”

“If we’re offering up free trips to Milan, is there any way a star reporter could jump on that plane?” A smile spread on Alya’s lips in the doorway, and she cocked a hip. “These networks just do not compensate cross-country travel as well as you’d think.”

“What are you doing here already? Press isn’t supposed to be here for another twenty minutes.” Marinette crossed the room to hug her neck.

“Well, it’s easy to sneak in when you volunteer in your downtime. I kind of know all the security codes.” Alya winked. “I heard the whirlwind herself was going to be here, so I had to see it with my own eyes.”

“It’s been a while since I’ve been back in Paris. Unfortunately, I won’t be staying long, but I do accommodate my friends well on my trips, if you want to do a report on Milan.” Marinette offered.

“Does your jet still come stocked with those sodas from China?” Alya quirked a brow.

“Of course.”

“Yeah, I think I can squeeze it in.” She smirked. “Mind if I bring along a plus one? Nino complains every day about not seeing Adrien since we visited New York last.”

“He might have to ride in the cargo bay, but I’m sure we can squeeze him in.”

“Reporters are lining up outside.” Danielle announced.

“Guess it’s showtime.” Marinette hugged Alya’s neck one last time. “See you out there.”

“Knock ‘em dead, girl.”

♪♫♪ no tears left to cry ♪♫♪

“Right now I’m in a state of mind I wanna be in like all the time. Ain’t got no tears left to cry.”

---

“Marinette!” Macy squealed, racing to hug her as she and Adrien stepped out of the town car. “Oh, last time I saw you was at Eliott and Lisette’s wedding in London. It’s been so long since you’ve visited us in Paris.”

“It’s been a while, but I knew it was in safe hands.” Marinette leaned against her shoulder as Eliott descended the front steps and held out his arms.

“Well, well, well. Look who decided to show her face in Paris again.” He teased, kissing both of her cheeks. “Good to see you.”

“You too! Nice scarf, by the way.” Marinette traced her thumb over her brand logo with a smirk.

“I only wear the best.” Eliott shrugged. “Your color palette is stunning this year, no surprise.”

“Thanks.” She giggled, exchanging quick hugs with Lisette and Martin while Macy and Eliott traded off with Adrien.

“Well, we’re not going to stand out here all day. Come inside.” Macy gestured them up the stairs. “Martin and I imported our favorite tea, and we picked up some madeleines from the best bakery in town.” She winked at Marinette as they walked to the sitting room where her butler stood beside a fancy cart.

“So, how are things in New York? It’s been a couple weeks since we spoke last,” Lisette asked as they settled in.

“Great! I just finished with school, we’re opening a store in Milan, and I have a branding campaign coming up in a few weeks. I’ll be traveling around a lot for the next year while Adrien finishes up school, but we’ve actually talked about settling back here in Paris once it’s over,” Marinette said. “How are things here? I’ve heard album sales are going well, and Eliott is playing the lead role in an upcoming show. Oh, and congrats on the engagement!”

“Thanks.” Martin’s cheeks flushed as Macy flashed the ring.

“Are you going to design the dress, Marinette?” Lisette asked.

Marinette sipped her tea to hide her smirk. “Oh, I’ve already designed the entire bridal party,” she said nonchalantly. “We can look at that later.”

“I asked her as soon as Martin proposed. There isn’t anyone else in the world that I trust to design for me,” Macy said. “It also helps when your sister-in-law is a makeup artist.”

Lisette flashed her a grin.

“When is the wedding? Have you decided yet?” Adrien asked.

Macy shook her head. “We haven’t picked a date yet, but we’re hoping to do it before Martin applies to law school.”

“Well, I’ll get everyone’s measurements before I leave today. When you decide on the designs you like I’ll get started on them when I get back to New York,” Marinette said.

“Speaking of weddings, I’m surprised you two haven’t tied the knot yet.” Lisette smirked.

Marinette shot Adrien a smile. “We’ve talked about it, but we’ve both been in school, I’ve been traveling a lot, and we wanted to make sure that Adrien was okay after everything.”

“We’ll make plans soon.” Adrien winked.

“Well, Alya and I have already planned your bachelorette party, so just be prepared,” Macy said.

“Why does that make me worry?” Marinette laughed.

Macy shot her a wink before her face softened. “It’s really good to see you both again for something that isn’t related to a charity or an event,” she said. “We’ll have to get together more when you two move back here.”

“We will, definitely.” Marinette promised, giving her hands a squeeze.

They caught up and prattled on about Macy’s new album, work they’d done with their charities, Adrien’s psychology classes. It was nice to catch up with friends again without an ulterior motive, like Macy said. Adrien was quiet for most of the afternoon, which Marinette expected. What she wasn’t expecting was when he requested they stop somewhere special on the way home.

“Where are we going?” Marinette asked as he took her hand and led her up the strip toward the Trocadero.

“You’ll see.” He took a few more steps, turning to face the Eiffel Tower and adjusting her accordingly. “Right here.”

“Right here?” She quirked a brow, glancing down at their feet.

“Right here.” He nodded. “This is the spot where I was standing when I fell head-over-heels in love with you all those years ago. We were fighting Stoneheart, and you vowed to protect Paris no matter what, and it was the moment when you stole my heart and ran away with it.”

Marinette bit back a smile as he continued.

“I made my own vow that day that no matter who was under the mask, I was going to love you for the rest of my life.” He reached into his pocket, dropping down on one knee. “And I intend to keep that promise. Marinette Dupain-Cheng, my Ladybug, will you marry me?”

She cupped her hands over her mouth, eyes watering. “Of course, chaton.”

Adrien stood up to meet her lips, their smiles and laughter breaking each kiss. Not everything in their life had gone the way they’d pictured it, but in the end they’d overcome every obstacle thrown their way. Akumas, broken friendships, fame, Lila, Hawkmoth, the weight of Gabriel’s sins. It was the two of them against the world—as always—and they’d come out the other end stronger. No matter where they went in life, everything would work out so long as they had each other.

Fin